The Sounds Of Spoken English

WE SOUNDS

*

OF SPOKUN ENGLISH

, •AMTH

SPECIMEN PASSAGES

IN PHONETIC TRANSCRIPTION,
ANNOTATED, AND WITH A
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

BY

WALTER RIPMAN

NEW VS K SION

REWRITTEN, WITH MANY ADOITIONS

NEW YORK

E. P. DUTTON & CO.

1920

Prmied in. Great Brhatn
TnrniuU&> S^eeers, Edinbtti^ii.

PREFACE

** * 0

Eight years have elapsed since the Sounds of Spoken jfnglish
appeared, and six since they were supplemented hy the
Specimens of English, Spoken, Mead a7id Recited. These little
books were intended, in the first place, for English students,
and particularly for those in Trainin^df Colleges : they have
also been much used by foreigners, who however, require a
fuller treatment of the subject than those whose inother-
fongue is English and for their sake a new version seemed
desirable.

The direct impulse for re-writing the two books came
from Professor J. Lawrence of the University of Tokyo,
who had prepared a complete concordance to the Specimens
which forms the main part of the present Glos^ry. Eojf this
laborious undertaking I owe him a great debt of gratitude,
which will, I am confident, be shared by many students of
phonetics. So far as I know, such a concordance is unique
in phonetic literature.

The next stop was to annotate the Specimens : the con-
cordance often showed variations of form and stress in "fiords,
which called for an explanation ; often the same group of
words might bo road in several ways ; often again it seemed
well to add the pronunciation of kindred words. Ifbw fully
the Specimens have been annotated may be gathered ^rom the
fact tliat there are forty pages of notes to twenl^y-seven
of text.

The Sounds also called for renewed consideration, and it,
became increasingly evident that extensive additions were
necessary. In the Introduction it wa^ desirable to treat
more adequately the question of standard speech. The
description of the organs of speech needed little change.
On the othfjr hand, the sections dealifig with individual
sounds required expansion, and a ooinpariaon of the old
version with the new will show many corrections and

f V

VI

( (

additions^ Much attention is now given to orthoepy, of
which hardly any account was taken before ; and a
number of sentences for practising the sounds have been
supplied. Considerable change's have also t)een made in the
section that deals with the sounds in coni^^cted speech.''
There are several new Appenfiicesp dealing with the Pro-
nunciation of Propel^ Names, the Pronunciation of Foreign
Words, Yarieties of English Speech, the Sounds of Child
Speech, and Imperfect Rhymes; also a brief Bibliography.
The Glossary contains over 5000 words. While it can lay
no claim to be exhaustive, it includes a large number of
words that have been shown to present difficulty ; at the same
time it affords an index to the Sounds and the Specimens,

It is a pleasant duty to express my gratitude to several
friends who have assisted me by reading the proofs and have
contributed valuable corrections and suggestions ; I have re-
ceived help from Miss Aunakin (of the Training College, Leeds),
Mr G. E. Fuhrkeu (of the University College, Gothenburg),
Prof. 0. H. Grandgent (of Harvard University), Miss "Y.
Hughes (of ,(iihe Ashford County Scihool), Mr Mardress
O’Grady, Miss V. Partington (of Queen’s College School),
Prof. U. L. Savory (of Belfast University), Dr C. P. G.
Scott (of the vSimplified Spelling Board of America), and Mr
W. H. Thompson, to whom I am particularly indebted for
the ejjttrcme care with which he has read the proof, verifying
every reference wdth most scrupulous conscientiousness, making
many helpful suggestions, and thus adding materially to the
"value o'Lthe book,

I trust that in iffi new form the Sounds and Specimens
will help to attract attention to the spoken word and make it
easier for teachers to impart clear speech to our boys and
girls, and for foreigners to acquire the pronunciation of our
'•beautiful language.

^ IFJLTER lUPMfJN

Lon CON, J\/Iay 1914

CO’NTENTS^

SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

§§ 1-3 . Introduction . . • ^

§§ 4-15, The Organs op Speech , , nj

§§ 16-20. The Representation op Speech . . 20

§§ 21-45. The Sounds Considered Separately . 37

§§ 46-67. The Sounds in Connected Speech . 106

App. I. The Pronunciation op Proper R^ies . *133

App. II. The Pronunciation op Poreicn Words. 133
App. HI. Varieties op English Speech . . 135

App. IV. The Sounds op Child Speech . 135

App. V, The Teaching op Reading . . . *^141

App. VI. Imperfect Rhymes ... ]41

-^PP* VIT. Exercises ... 146 *

App. VIII. Bibliography . . * it-n

'SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

I

IjT’J’HODDCTION .

*; *

ID

-

Trail-

sci’ipfcioii

Ordiiiiiry

Bpelling

Notea

1. Carlyle

0

47

100

2. Burke

8

48

108

3. Hume "

12

54

113

4. Tipple

U

59

116

5. Cowpee

16

61

118

6. Addison

is

63

122

7. Trying

20

67

124

8. D. Osborne

22

69

126

9^ J . Au^en

10. Brer Babbit

23

24

70

74

127

128

11 A. Colloquial

26

75

129

IIB. Colloquial

27

76

130

12.^ Dickens

28

76

131

13. Scott

36

89

137

14, Seakespeare

39

92

140

15. Shakespeare

41

95

141

16A. Hilton

43

97

141

160. Wordsworth

44

97

142

17. Herrick

44

98

142

18. W ORDS WORTH

45

100

143

19. Coleridge

45

101

143

20. Holmes

46

102

144

Glossary and Index

INTEODUCTION

That a book dealing with English pronunciation in quite a 1
simple way should yet be intended for.English readers as much
a,s for foreigners may seem to require some explanation. “ Have
I not been talking English all my life ? ” the reader may ask ;

“ why should I concern myself with the pronunciation of my
mother tongue ? » If he is quite satisfied with the way in which
he speaks, and needs no help in teaching others to speak, then
this little book is indeed superfluous— for him ; but experience
has showm that there arc many who are groping about in dark-
ness, anxious for light on the subject. It is ab5Ve all the* teacher
who is constantly brought face to face with some difficulty on
ihc part of a pupil. He realises that something is wrong in the
pronunciation of a word, but he cannot clearly tell where the
fault lies ; ho trusts that improvement \vill Mow if he;^ef)eatedly
utters the word coiTcotly pronoimced and gets the pupil to say
it after him. To his disti'ess the pupil still says the word in ifche
old way, and at last the teacher gives up in despair. When a
foreign language is attempted, the difficulties bccomf even moro^
apparent ; but these w’'e do not propose to consider here, except
in so far as they throw light on our immediate subject, the
pronunciation of English. ’ • •

The foreigner who wishes to acquire ^a satisfactory English 1 1
pronunciation may think that the imitation of a good model
will suffice ; and sometimes individual learners do obtain the
desired result in this way. Extensive exp*erience in the teachin'^
of Modern Languages has, however, shown that the surest way
of learning to pronounce a foreign langjiage is by a systematic

2 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

I I .

•(1’2) comparisoii eg? the familiar sounds of the mother tongue with the
sounds of the forei^ language. It is possible to derive benciit
from a study of the phonetics of j;he foreign language alone ;
but it is far better to start from the firm basis of knowledge
of the sounds of the mother tongue. The foreigner, tlien, who
wishes iff) learn English'-is adfised first to analyse, as far as
possible, the sounds of his language ; just as the Englishman
will find it much easier to pass on to the study of a foreign
language if he has first studied the pronunciation of his mother
tpngue. «

2‘ There are several ways of approaching the question. We may
turn our attention mainly to the requirements of the public
speaker — clergyman, actor, singer, lecturer, reciter, or politician;
this is the province of the teachers of elocution. It must be
confessed that these have rarely had a scientific training ; in
many cases they base tbeir teaching on their own experience as
reciters and on f^hat their powers of observation have enabled
them to learn from their pupils ; and they frequently hand on
traditions obtained from tbeir own teachers, which may hn.v<‘.
nothing but old age to recommend them. It is to be feared
that the«qajority of those professing to teach elocution are little
better than quacks ; and by no one is this more readily acknow-
ledged than by the few who have made an earnest study of the
art of public speaking and singing.

«. The physicist considers the production of sounds from another
point of view ; .he measures the waves of sound with delicate
instruments. The physiologist, again, studies the organs of
speech in a state of health and sickness.

From all these the phonetician derives assistance. His
concern is the spoken language generally.
how s ounds aie ^roducgd . and how they. ..^pg^^resented in
writmgT ^ Irmies thf qhanges which so unds undei^ q^ cjglffiig
to ram^ and^l^fblT ^ b-® attempts to determine '^^*^ndard of
sp^cE^lor'Sjs o-TO timennd his surroiindings ; he considers

INTRODUCTION

%

how the pronunciation is best imparted to the y®ung and to (2‘)
foreigners.

When the roai^er has com% to the end of this little “book, he
will see how* complicated these problems are, and how much
yet awaits solution ; he,ma5^ also have acquired some interest
in these problems and desire to give^his help. Such* help is
urgently needed ; the number of serious students is distressingly
small, and real progress can only be made if their number grows »
considerably.

* •

t

Reference has been made to the question of standard speech ; 3*1
it is convenient to discuss this at once, as the standard selected
naturally afects the way in which the subject of English pro-
nunciation is treated.

It is generally agreed that there are in this country two
principal types of English speech : Southern English and
Northern English (for an attempt to standardise which^see Dr
Lloyd’s Northern English^ published by Teubner, 'Leipzig).

Southern English may be defined as the English spoken in 3*H
London and the southern counties. The definition will at once
strike the reader as requiring some modification — for what form
of English is not spoken in London ? — and the dialect (or
rather set of dialects) peculiar to London and Icnown as

cockney ” is certainly not to be set up as the standard. *

The term ‘ * cockney ” is often very loosely used. ^*12

Some employ it quite indiscriminately to designate all forma
of Southern English speech, whereas it should be applied only
to the speech of certain classes in London ; the educated use *
what we may call standard speech, whife the great majority
•of its iahabitants speak all kinds of intermediate variations.

Others again are positively unscrupulous in their use of the
term •. they "apply it to any deviation from their own speech.

As, owing to the uncertainties of our existing “ standard ” no
two people pronounce ail words in exactly the same way, the

4

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN EN|JUSH

(312) person wiio tfcius condemns tlie speeoli of others is by implication
the only non-cocknpy in England.

3121 In a sifhilar way, some BritonSf call the plyxses of Englisii
which they cannot at once place or identify “ Am^lcan ; and
many A mericans ascribe pronuiiciaffcionp which they do not like
to Britofts.

3122 In tills connection it may be well to warn against the loose
r use of certain figurative adjectives (“ broad, flat, sliaip, harsh.

smooth, etc.”) in the description of speech sounds.

313 If we confine our attention to educated speakers, we shall
find that there is much agreement between them, from what-
ever part of the country they come. The chief features which
distinguish northern from southern English are the retention
of wh (§ 26‘21) ; the use of [a] before n, s, /, t/i (§ 37‘22) and
for [se] (§ 391); the use of [s] for [e] (§ 411); two pronuncia-
tions oi^or (§ 43'221). The lengthening of the vowel in book,
e etc. (§ 45101); flLe confusion of [a] and [u] (§ 881), and the
use of coronal vowels (§ 32 ’401) tend to be avoided in edu
Gated northern sjieeeh. Fulness of vowels in unstressed syllablos
is more common in northern than in southern English. See
AppendiK III (Varieties of English Speech).

3'2 The o bject of speech is to communicat e^w hat , is m mind
of the sge^^to„^Q|fe§rg.; the more adequately it attains '01is
-^hd, the better it is. If there is anything in the maimer of
speech which attracts attention to itself (for example, “ talkin’ ”
in place of “ talking,” or “ ’ot ” for “ hot ”), then our attention
- ’’is 'distracted from the subject discussed ; we say that such
faulty speech “ jars ” hpon us. The same is true if the pronun-
ciation is indistinct, or the voice pitched too high, or if the
speaker stammers ; we then sufier from the strain of listening,
and again the object of speech, to communicate thoughi, is not
attained with the least amount of eflort. It follows naturally
from what has been said that it is our duty tow^ards our fellows

^ .. STANDARD SPEECH S

to speak iii such a way that nothing disturbs -fiiem, nothing (3 ’2)
strains their attention. To retain certain peculiarities of speech
which we kiio'vi to differ from general usage is nothing short of
rudeness. Sn a great man we may overlook it, in aclmowledg-
inent of the services he»has*ren^ered to mankind ; but we who
are in a humbler position must endeavour to render it as easy
and pleasant as possible for others to follow what we say.

We are. now able to give a better de^ition of standard speech 3'S
as considered in this book : it is that form of carefully spokm
English which will appear to the majority of educated people as
entirely free from unusual features. This speech will be accep-
table not only in the south of England, but in most parts of the
English-speaking world; there is reason to believe that it is
spreading^ ; and nowhere wiU it be unintelligible or even objec-
tionable, as is clear from the usage of the stage where we expect
to hear this very kind of English. It must be*^oiifGSsed' that on
some points there is uncertainty,® and these will be discussed
later.

It is much to be desired that a standard of correct English 3'4:1
speech should be established. The teaching in our* schools
would then lose some of its present vagueness, for teachers
would have more conlidence in correcting the speech of thieic
pupils ; and speech would be less liable to change, especially if
there were a spelling which adequately represented 4)he sounds./* .
Dm'ing the last century there has been a growing tendency to
uniformity in educated speech, which may encourage us to hope (3*41)

^ There is ample evidence of this. See Profe^or Lounshury’s excellent
hook on TM Slan da'^.d^LP xomiimiaMa n^in Bnt^^^^^

® It might uo thought that reference to a dictionary wonld be sufficient
to settle disputed points. However’, it may be said that no dictionary —
not even the familiar Webster or the great OrSord English Dictionary,
now in course of publication — can bo implicitly trusted in matters of
pronunciation. On the whole our dictionaries strive to record educated *
southern English speech, with some concession! to northern English.

6

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENpi^TSH

that before,Foiig we may arrive at some agreement. We have
a tolerably good idea of the promineiatioii of French^, German,
and Latin that we should teach iy. our school^ ; it is time we
set our own house in order, and determined whaV-wo mean by
good English speech.” When a '^reat Conference is called to
grapple ^tvith this proble^, the result of the deliberations will
probably be a compromise between Southern and NoTthern
English.

3*42 At the same time each local education authority should
yjidertake a linguistic shrvey of the district for which it is re-
sponsible. The features of local pronunciation and vocabulary
thus ascertained should be embodied in a handbook available
for the use of the teachers. This would have a two-fold advan-
tage : it would make the teachers better able to appreciate and
overcome the difficulties presented to the pupils by standard
speech, and it would arouse their interest in the dialect, with the
result that they,KWould communicate that interest to tbeir pupils
aud would thus check the decay of "the dialects.

In the following pages we shall consider the organs of speech,
the various classes of sounds, and how these are produced.
Then we inquire into their combination to form words, and tbe
combination of words in sentences. Incidentally we notice
colloquial teudenoies, the requirements of public speaking, and
’"'other topics arising naturally from our subject.

THE ORGANS OF SPEECH

»

For speaking we need breath. 4*1

In ordinary breathing we take a bo-fft the same time..±Q^<Ra w
the breath into the Inii^s as to let i-TOT^TTTES^ish^eecE^
iisr^y«Ff§’£^rWciraet^^^^^ ; when we are speaking
we accordingly draw it in quicldy and let it out slowly. This
requires careful adjustment ; if we are not careful, our breath
gives out in the middle of a sentence. This is one of the things
that jar, and must be avoided.

The more breath we can draw in (or inhale) at once, the
longer wc can use it for speech as we let it out*fof exhale it). It ^
is therefore to our advantage to grow accustomed to taking
deep breaths, and thus to increase the capacity of the lungs.

Deep breaths ” expresses exactly what is wanted. The 4*2
lungs are like two clastic bellows. We may expand them only
a little ; wo can expand them a great deal. The student should
make himself familiar with the shape of the lungs. They occupy
the chest, which is a Mnd of box with elastic sides and bottom.

The sides are held out by the ribs, and when the^two sots o^-
ribs are drawn apart, the sides of the box are made larger. The
bottom of the box (called the diaphragm) is not flat, but rounded,
bulging upwards when the lungs are empty. When, howe-^er?
the diaphragm contracts so that breath ns drawn into the lungs
to their Ml capacity, it becomes practically flat. If at the same
time wo extend the ribs, then we have a considerably increased
space for the Ixmgs. Often, however, ther^ is the less satisfactory
kind of breathing in which the ribs are not siifiB-ciently active.

The descending diaphragm then presses, on the soft parts under-

8 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLpH

(4‘2) neath, and t&is in turn leads to a piislimg forward of the
abdomen.

4'21 Another &efective method of breathing' consists in raifsing the shonldera
for the pnrpose of increasing the capacity of the lungs, Tho shouldor.s
should, however, not be moved at all in l^reathing.

4'3 Good breathing is ess(nitial Hot only for tbe singer or the
public speaker ; it is essential for every teacher and for every

^ pupil. It is necessary for good speech, and it is necessary for
good health. The teacher should ascertain as soon as possible
^^lether his pupils are breathing well ; a simple test is to deter-
mine how long they can hold their breath. They should certainly
all be able to do so for forty seconds, and should gradually learn
to emit a vowel sound for at least thirty seconds rvithout a,
pause, and with uniform pitch and volume. Breathing exercises
should form a regular part of the pupils’ physical trainiag, and
the teacher should make a point of drawing the mstructor’s
special attention to pupils whose breathing appears defective.

5*1 The teacher should also make sure that the air breathed is the
best procurable under the conditions ; he must never relax in
his care that the ventilation is good. The results of recent
research have not yet been sufficiently taken to heart, and much
weariness and ill-health are still due to quite avoidable causes.
It may be laid down as an absolute necessity that there should
be a pause of at least five minutes in the winter, and at least ten
•in the suroSner between consecutive periods of teaching, the
periods themselves not exceeding fifty minutes, even in the case
of the oldest pupils of school age. During the interval the
doors and windows should be thrown wide open, and the room
flushed with fresh air, The floor should be either of hard wood
treated with “ dustiess oil ” or of cork linoleum. The black-
board should be wiped with a damp cloth, in order to prevent
the chalk from vitiating the air. In this way the microbes and
particles of dust will be sensibly reduced in number, and the
proportion of oxygen in^he air will remain sa,tisfii,c!.ory.

BREATHING

9

The seats and desks must be of suck a kind tlmt the pupils 5*2
vdll naturally assume positions favourable for goo'd breathing.

They must be graduated in«ize ; the seats must have suitably
curved bad* ; and there must be some adjustment by which
the edge oi the desk will oW'hang the edge of the seat when
the pupils are writing, whereas there^is a clear space*between
them whe^i the pupil stands. This may be obtained either by
3'naking the desk as a whole, or the lid of it, move forward and •
backward ; or by maldng the seat movable. It is not the place
here to enter into further details with Regard to these importa:^t
matters ; it must suffice to remind the teacher that unceasing
perseverance is required. Gently, but firmly, he must insist
that his pupils hold themselves well ; not stiffly, of course, nor
without variety of position. To sit rigidly means a great strain
for a child ; and it is very desirable that pupils should have
frequent opportunities of changing their posture, and especially
of resting against the back of the seat. The q^^stom of insisting
on tightly-folded arms is not to be encouraged. *

It will often be found that a few minutes given to breathing 6*11
exercises in the middle of a lesson will serve to freshen the pupils.

An excellent set of exercises is given in Dr Hulbert’s Breathing
jbr Voice Production (published by Novcllo), which teachers will
do well to read and to put into practice. The exercises suggested
by Mr Burrell in Clear SpeaJcing and Good Reading (pp. 16 and
foil.) are also recommended. Many of the throat* troubles of*
which teachers complam are directly due to bad breathing and
bad ventilation.

/ Singing and spcaldng in chorus, if heartily done by all, ma/) -
me regarded as admirable breathing exeToises, apart from their/
vise in other respects. J

^ A few words with regard to chorus work may be useful to the 6' 12
teacher. If well carried out, it can be of great service. The
individual is encouraged to speak up well ; it is often found that
the class speaking in chorus is better ia pronun ciation t han the ^

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENpI^SH

(612) majority o|«fciiose composing it. When a child speaks alone,
self'conscionsncss may make it hesitate or prevent it from
raising its voice. But the chorusr work inustrbe guided with
care and used with moderation. Nothing could sorely he more
objectionable than the monotonous swg-song into which the
reading «»£ a class is almdSt sure to degenei ate if all or nearly all
their reading is in chorus. The teacher will guard against tliis
by ma king the pupds feel what they road, and thus insisting on
expressive and therefore interesting speech.

g -13 Oases of mouth-breathing, usually due to adenoid growths,
cannot be cured by the teacher ; but it is his duty to take tin'
'sariiest possible notice of such a case, and to ensure that those
in charge of the child a^e warned of the danger incurred by delay
in consulting a medical man.

g'2 The breath on leaving the lungs passes through the windpipe
— and in ordinary brGathing there is nothing in its way. In
spealdng, however, there is often something in its w^ay : a
beautiful contrivance, capable of the most varied and de.Iiciaic
adjustment, and known as the vocal chords. They are sitnated
where, in a map, the “ Adam’s apple” is seen.

II

I THE VOCAL CHORDS

The acGompanyirig illustration, wili serve to •explain their (6 ’2)
nature. It vdll be seen that the vocal chords spring from both
sides of the ■wind-pipe. Thfl»y are of the nature of flexible ridges
or shallow iflaps rather than of cords. By means of muscles
acting on certain cartilages They can be brought closely or lightly
together. We have then a so A fleshf- part at one end, and a
harder cartilaginous part at the other.

The position of the vocal chords, in other words the nature of
the glottis {i.e. the opening between the vocal chords), modifies
the breath in many ways, *

View of the vocal chords opened
io tlKsir widest extent showlncf the
windpipe to its hilureatlon.

When they arc apart, in what we may call the reslr position,
the breath passes through unhindered. When we want a parti-
cularly large supply of breath, as m blowing, we keep themfstill
more apart. When wo wish to “ hold our breath,” we close
them firmly. When we wish to “ clear our throat,” we pres#
them together and then let the breath come out in jerks ; if this
is done violently and (as a rule) unintentionally, a cough is
produced ; sometimes we do it slightly before the opening vdwft
of a word spoken emphatically (this i» commonly the case in
German, and is known as the “ glottal stop ”), and in dialects it
sometimes takes the place of a consonant that has disappeared
between t-wo vowels (see § 24* 121). *

We may also close only the fleshy part, and leave the cartila-
ginous part open ; then we speak in a whisper.

12

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENQL|,SH

T1 If we neit&er leave the vocal chords apart nor bring them
together quite closely, but let them touch lightly, iben the air
as it passes out will make them vibrate ; anclf breath accom-
panied by this vibration is voice ^ in the narrower-^ application
of the word. In ordinary speech tnis irii)ra,tion is an essential
part of sll vowels and of 'many consonants. They a, re uccjord-
ingly called voiced ^ sounds ; those produced wiihout vibi’atioii
of the vocal chords are voiceless.'”

7'21 The vibration can be felt in several ways. Utter a long s a, ml
then a long s (the sounds at the beginning of seal and zard respec-
tively), again long s, again long z, and so on ; at the same time
pnt your fingers to your throat, or put your hands to both ears,
or lay your hand on the top of your head, and you cannot fail
to notice the vibration every time you utter z. Try it also with
f V fv f V, etc., and with the sounds written s in sure and z in
seizure, and the sounds written th in thistle and th in this. Then
proceed Ao p anc^i^t, t and d, h and g (as in go). Lastly, utter a
«■ long ah with full voice, and then whisper the same sound softly.
Ascertain in each case which sound is accompanied by vibraiion
of the vocal chords.

7'22 Utter a long / and suddenly separate the lower lip from ilu^
upper teeth and nothing more will bo heard ; but utter a long
V and again suddenly separate the lip from the teeth and you
willUiear the “ voice ” with a sound like the [o] described in § 38’2.
(It is the sound uttered when we hesitate in our speech and is
usually represented in writing by " er . . . er,*’

7*31 It is important that the vibration should be good. If it is
sloy the pitch will be low ; i£ it is quick the pitch will be high.
But whatever the pit ch , the vibration must be uniform. So
practice this, dwell on various voiced sounds for a long time,
omitting the breath slowly and rogidaiiy.

^ Also called tone. ^ ® Or, toned. ® Or, nntonod, breathed,

“ And when yon stick on conversation’s burrs,

“ Don’t strew the pathway with those dreadful ur’s.”

0. W. HonMns.

VOICE

13

I

Ouly the voiced sounds can be produced -witli 'scrying pitch ; 7’32
they are musical, the rest are noises. Notice, in choral singing
for instance, hrf)W the tunes is carried the y o hls^Q- s ounds ;
the voiceles# ones seem lo h'reab the course of the tune.

When the vocal chords ^re short they vibrate more quickly 7 *33
than when they are long, and quick^ vibrations give* a higher
pitch. This explains why the average pitch of a woman’s voice
is higher than that of a man. When a boy’s voice “ breaks,” »
this is due to certain changes affecting his vocal chords ; it is
important that the voice should not be subjected to any excessige
strain when it is m this stage.

Certain affections of the throat interfere with the action of 7 ‘34
the vocal chords, and they become iucapable of vibrating ; then
we “ lose our voice.” When we “ lower the voice,” we make
the vibrations slower, and lower the pitch. When we “ drop the
voice to a whisper,” we are intentionally preventing them from
vibrating. This much diminishes the carryj^g powac of the
voice, and wo thereby ensure that our words are heard only
by those who are quite close. A peculiar variety is the “ stage
aside,” when the actor tries to convey the impression that his
words are not heard by those near him, yet desires them to be
heard by the spectators, many of whom are much farther away.

This is a very loud whisper ; it naturally requires a considerable
effort and is very tiring. *

The breath which has passed between the vocaf chords ana 8*1.
issues from the windpipe passes through the mouth, or through
the nose, or through both. This is rendered possible by a soft
movable flap which can at will be made to close the way through
the nose, or — hangmg loosely — to leave both passages open.
Take a small mirror and look at the inside of your mouth, stand-
ing so that as much light as possible fal[s into it ; you will see
this flap, the velum, hanging down with a kiad of V in the middle,
the lower extremity of which is known as the uvula. Still
watching] your mouth, inhale through the nose and exhale
through the mouth ; see how the velum moves as you do this.

14 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(81) After a little '"flrhile try to move tlie velum, closing and opening
the nose jpassage, without uttering a sound and without
Breathing. o r.

The breatli passing

through the mouth only, through mouth and nose.

^•21 In French there are four nasal vowels {occurring in un ton vin
hlano) in which the velum hangs loose, and breath passes through
nose an<J‘mout|i.«**In standard English such vowels do not exist,
but another form of nasal vowel, producing a “ twang,” is some-
times heard in many forms of what may be called dialect speech.
The Londoner is often careless about closing the nose passage.,
and somt^ breath is allowed to pass out by that way so as to bo
perceptible to the ear in the form of friction, and to impair the
•quality of the vowels. The “ nasal twang ” is very noticeable
in some forms of American English.

Dr 0. P. G^iScott says: ‘Tt is not at all common, though it is ‘very
noticeable ’ in those who use it. It is rather individual than regional. In
most of the cases I have noticed, the nose is narrow and bony (and tlu'
^er^on, of course, rather ‘ native ’).”

8'*22 Nasalised vowels are^particularly common in the neighbour-
hood of the nasals m, n, ng, e.g. in time, home, mine, long ; this
is an example of a^imikti^ (see § 49 "32).

8 '221 Pupils who show a tendency to nasalising can usually.be cured by

frequent exercises in uttering the mouth (or oral) vowels. 'J’huH they
may be taught to practise such pairs as iici Lime, He me-, time, Jf fcli'o
velum is very slack, it may >)e desirable to .strengthen its muscles by the

NASAL SOUNDS

\

15

use of ‘
in hot
vowels
hook.*’

a velar hook made of a rubber penholder whose end is softened
rater and bent. The hook is inserted behind the velum and the
""“S while the hand pulls on the handle of the
E. W. Sci^pture, iStwiter^ and Lisping, p. 153.

The nasalfeing tendency may also be observed in untrained
singers and public speakerS ; it is undoubtedly a means of
increasing the carrying power of the voice, and of reddbing the
ellort of making oneself understood by a large audience. The
same effect, can, however be produced by training the muscles
of the chest by means of breathing exercises, and with more
agreeable results to the ear. * ^

( 8 - 221 )

8-23

It is, however maintained by some teachers of voice production 8-231
«hat the best vowel sounds are produced when the velum does not quite
prevent the passage of air through the nose.

In producing a nasal consonant (such as m), we stop the breath 8*31
somewhere in the mouth (e.ff. at the lips when we utter m), and
let it pass out through the nose.

A cold in the nose often prevents the breath from ^^assing 8 ‘32
through it ; and this, renders it impossible to produce the nasal •*
consonants m, w, and ng (as in sm(/), the kindred sounds 6, d,
and ff being substituted for them. A similar difficulty is experi-
enced by children with adenoid growths. This is commonly
called “ speaking tbrongh the nose ” ; it is just the reverse.

As a rule, the passage to the nose is closed when we spe,%k, 0-1
and th«3 breath finds its passage through the mouth. The diape
of this passage can be modified in many ways, because several ^
organs of speech are movable.

The lower jiiw can be moved up and down.

The lips cum be closed, or kept lightly touching, or the lo^r*
lip may touch the upper teeth ; or the lipaimay be apart, assum-
ing various shapes, from a narrow slit to a large or small circle.
They may also bo thrust forward, protruded.

The tongutt is capable of an even greats variety of position.
Apin watch the inside of your mouth by means of your little
mirror, bay e (as in lie), a (as in father), 0 (as in who), and

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

i6

(91) observe tbe «aovements of your tongue ; then make tbe same
movements "but without uttering the sounds. You mil soon
feel how /bur tongue moves, withoijt needing to look at it. This
consciousness of the muscular action of your tongue is valuable,
and you must take pains to develop it. Watch the movements
of your^tongue as you tetter otlier vowel soiuihIs ; they will ])o
treated systematically in duo course,
r 9'2 By means of these movable organs of speech the mouth passage?
assumes various forms ; it may Still be wide enough to leave a.
free course for the breath, or it may bo quite narrow, or it ma}-'
be closed at some point.

If the passage is free, the result is a vowel ; if not, it is a
consonant.

10* If the passage is so narrow at some point that the breath
cannot pass through without rubbing or brushing, we have a
continuant (sometimes called a fricative). Thus when we say J
or V, the breatff passes out through the teeth ; the only difference
between the two sounds being that in saying v, the breath is
also engaged in setting the vocal chords vibrating. Say e (as in
he) and gradually raise the tongue still farther, thiis narrowing
the pas^ge ; you will reacli a point when you no longer producK'
a vowel, but a continuant, namely the sound heard at tin*
beginning of yes. These sounds are called continuants, because
we can prolong them at will ; indeed, we can dwell on them until
no more bifeath is left in the lungs.

11* If the passage is closed altogether at some point, we have a
''stop ; the breath is stopped. Say hope or tvit or luch and notie(^
how in each case there* is a closure at the end. Stons, consist of
three parts : the closing of the passage, a pause, and the opening
of the passage ; this opening resembles a little explosion, ami
stops are accordingl/ sometimes called plosives tv cxplosiy<!s.
Observe that the ear^^^^^do^g not require to perceive both tlic
closure and the opening; one is cnongb to give tlie imprt'ssioxi

17

\ CONTINUANT, STOP

of the somd,^ When, you say hope or wit or luck, fQU need only (11*)
hear the closing of the passage ; you can leave your mouth shut,
yet to the oar 4he word wiS seem complete. (The sound will,
however, oatiy farther if you open the passage again ; and in
public speaking it is therefore '^o be recommended.) Similarly,
in ut-tering the words pain, tell, come, only the openiii^ of the
passage is audible ; yet the ear is satisfied. In the middle of a
word like night-time, carefully pronounced, we hear both the *
closure and the opening ; and the interval between the two
gives our ear the impression that there are two In quicA:
speech, however, the closure is usually inaudible in such words
or, more correctly, the sounds overlap.

Consider what happens in the case of donH, stamp (see §49*1)
and of such w’ords as vintner, lampman.

The narrowing or closing of the passage may be efiected at 12*
various points. The lips may be partia% or completely
closed ; the lower lip may be pressed against tES upper teeth ; *►

different parts of the tongue may be pressed against the teeth,
or the gums, or the palate. Pass your finger along the roof of
your mouth, and notice that only the front of it is hard ; we
distinguish the hard palate and the soft palate. '*

When wo are eating or drinking, the food passes dowm tihe 13*
gullet, behind the windpipe. To prevent food entering the
windpipe, which causes a choking sensation and' coughing, ^
there is the epiglottis (see the diagram on p. 10), a cartilaginous
flap W'hich covers the top of it ; this flap is raised when we are
breathing. Hence the wisdom of the rule, not to speak while*
you are eating. *

^ A teacher of elocution; is said to have asked an assembly of teacher-s
to pronounce in concert a word which he would give them, with the
utmost acoura^jy and distinctness. He spelled'the word c-a-t. “Now
pronounce it all together,” Whereupon they all said, with ferocious
distinctness, something like this: kkhaehtttht Then followed the
professor’s moral ; “ Speak gently ; [k®t], witlsout any opening after the
t, is enough.” {Communicated by Dr C. P. U. Scijtt.)

i8 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGL]^SH

14*1 In order speeoii may liave its fall effect, it is necessary
that tlie ff^arer sliotdd liear well ; tliis is by no means so common
as is generally supposed. ThnJmai^or tium a^f festmiLA e we-
sip^ht is now recognise d ; but tlie hearing js jagn aljy
'^tte^^n’**mSt^’W^rawn to this* master, as teaeff’ers often
regard ptpils as inattentnm and dull, and reprimand tbem, when
they are really bard of bearing. Tbe teacher’s mistake is to

^ some extent pardonable, because tbe defect is easily overlooked,
especially as a pupil may bear badly in one ear and not in tbe
o<fcber, and thus seem inattentive only when tbe teacher happens
to be standing on tbe side of bis defective ear. Further, it is a
defect which often varies in intensity from day to day, according
to the pupil’s general condition of health. These considerations
point to the urgent necessity of instituting an inspection of the
hearing in our schools. Tbe teacA er caii higiael|^ a.pply,.jj^
simjffe^^test of is able tp", bgar
whisper^ don ^^l ^T mabers , such as 35, 81 ; each ear shoulff^Be
testeS''s^phrately, cottonwool being placed in the other, and the
eyes should be closed, to prevent lip-reading. The teacher will
note down the two distances for each pupil, and will probably
be surprised at the variations observed. The pupils should
be able to hear at a dis^nc e of 2 0 feet ; jf they are slightly
deaf {Le. can respond at not 'mbre'tK^ 10 feet) they should sit
near the teacher. It is clear that defective hearing should
constitute a strong claim for a front seat in the class-room,
more so than defective eyesight, which can usually be rectified
by the use of suitable spectacles.

J,4*2r P is hardly necessary to point out that lack of cleanliness in
the ears may interfere^ with the hearing, and that carelessness
with regard to the teeth may lead to their loss and to defects of
speech, apart from other unpleasant consequences. It is clear
that anything in the ijature of tight-lacing renders good breath-
ing impossible ; and the fashion of lettiag the hair cover the ears
is also to he discouraged, as rendering the hearmg more difficult.
In men, tight collars and belts often interfere with the breathing.

HEARING

Lastly, teachers (particularly male teachers) Inquire to be 15-1
warned agarnst shouting ; this only tires them and irritates the
nerves of their pupils, while Ae same object can be abUved by
careM artio«lation. Where it is used “to keep the class in
order, the teacher shauld'eamestly consider how it is that
others can keep order without eloutinl ; usually his dfficulties
m mamtaming disciplme are due to ill-health, overstrain or
general incapacity. ’

men the throat is relaxed, a gargle with some astringent will 15-2
be found a simple remedy ; a solutioS of alum in water mas
be tecoiMended for this purpose, or a bit of borax may be held

16* From a very early time tlie attempt lias been made to represent
the spoken language by means of signs. Pictui'c writing is a
primitive and clumsy espedient. It was a great step forwa.rd
i^en signs were used to represent syllables, a still further im-
provement when a separate sign was used for each separtite
sound.

At first writing was roughly phonetic, in other words, one sign
was intended to represent one sound (or set of kindred sounds),
undone only; and this is still what is required of an ideal alphabet.
It is a commonplace remark that the English alphabet largely
fails to*^ fulfil requirement. The same sign represents
different sounds (^ign, sure, easy) ; the same sound is represented
by difierent signs (catch, /chi, guoen, lac/c). Some signs are
superfluous (c, x) ; sometimes a sound is written, but not pro-
nounced '•(lam?;, jfcnee) ; sometimes two signs, which separately
express two sounds, when used together designate a third sound
alt(!>gether difierent from these two {ch in cha,t and ric/i).

17 "■ How are we to explain this bewildering state of things ?

In the brief space here available it is not possible to give
anything like a full history of our spelling. It must suffice to
Say that ;

17*11 When English was first committed to writing, an attempt
was made to represent the sounds as faithfully as possible by
means of the Latin letters, giving them the values which they
had in the contempor&y pronunciation of Latin. *•

17*12 When English came to be written by the Normans, they
spelled the sounds after, the manner of French, which language

I ENGLISH SPELLING

21

they had made their own dnrmg their stay in Nor%indy. Thus (1712)
they spoiled the word lius (with w as ia truth) hous, because in
French this voyel was, aiid«s, spelled ou (as in tout). ' **

When thi Latin language came to be extensively studied, at 1713
ihe time of the Revival of 5jearniag, it was noticed that many
English words were connected mth Satin words ; bui? most of
those English words had been obtained from French, where they
had undergone’ various changes, especially the loss of certain
sounds. In France as in England casual attempts were made to
insert these letters, but there was n© attempt at the same
time to introduce the sounds. In the word parfait the i
represents the c of Latin perfectum ; this c was “ restored,”
the word being written parfaict, but the pronunciation re-
mained unchanged. Similarly the older dete and douter were
now written debts and doubter, because of the Latin debita and
duhitare, and the older faute was written faults, because of the
Latin fallere. In French these letters were djeajj^ed again later ;
but in English they have been kept, and in some cases have
even come to be pronounced.

We now pronounce the c in perfect ; the older pcrfit, parfit&XB preserved
in the dialects. JPattZi was pronounced without I in the eighteenth
century ; see ihe quotation from Goldsmith on p. 149. AciSording to
Walker some still suppressed the I as late as 1839.

In spite of possessing many such letters which ran counter to 1714
the principle that the spelling should record the sounds, the
spelling in the sixteenth century still represented the? pronuncia-’*
tion fairly well. As may be seen from early printed books,
there was no uniformity in the spelling, thongh the variations
were within understood limits. " •

Gradually the variety in printed books*became less noticeable, 17*15 r
and a selection from the many spellings current in the Tudor age
was made, not by men of letters or scholars, but by printers. The
spelling was. practically fixed by Dr Johnson’s Dictionary (1765).

Our spoiling may be said to represent the pronunciation of 17 '16
the sixteenth century fairly weU (always making allowance for
the mute letters introduced by pedants) ; bjjt it takes no account

22

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(17'16) of the far-re^^ching changes in the pronunciation during the last
three centuries. It has taken over from the past a number oi
spellings Based on -wrong etymologies, such as igmereign, rhyme,
scent, posthumous ; and it has ended by departing as far as
possible from the phonetic simplicity. and consistency which
were cliCTacteristic of the*Englisn spelling in its earliest stages.

17 '2 A much fuller account of our spelling will be found in Chap. U)
- of the first series of Prof. Skeat’s Princi ples of English Etyniolj^,
which should be read by all who are interested in the subjiict. As
Prof. Skeat there remarlcs : “ It is surely a national disgrace to
us, to find that the -wildest arguments concerning English spelling
and etymology are constantly being used even by weU-educated
persons, whose ignorance of early English pronunciation and of
modern English phonetics is so complete, that they have no
suspicion whatever of the amazing worthlessness of their ludicrous
utterances.”

17'3 The subject of«-spelling reform is not within the scope of this
book ; but it presents itself naturally to all who take an in-
telligent interest in the language. In recent years the movement
has made much progress owing to the activities of the Simplified
Speling Sosieti (44 Great Eussell Street, London, W.C. ; annual
subsoripliion from Is.) ; free literature on the subject may be
obtained from the Secretary.

18* However distant a complete reform may be, it is ceitainly
helpful to be conscious of the evil ; only thus can we neutralise
some of its bad effects. The most obvious of these is the lack
of ear training in our schools, where the mother tongue has been
^learnt on the basis of the written and not the spoken language.
The only method for teaching English reading and writing
which can commend i^elf to the student of the language no less
than to the student of childhood is the method identified with
the name of Miss Dak. Apart from the sympathy and love of
children pervading all her work, it is of unusual importance
because she has solved the problem of starting from the spoken
language, while avoiding all phonetic symbols.

23

INTERNATIONAL ALPHABET

It is, liowover, cotivenient for tte student of *ph.onetic 3 to 19'1
have a set of generally accepted signs ; otherwise he would be
unable to express in writing the pronunciation in such a way
that other s|udents could understand what he meant. Without
phonetic symbols the designation of sounds becomes awkward.

There are many phonetic alphabets*; all else being e^jual, the 19*2
one most widely used is clearly the most valuable. We have
therefore chosen for this book the alphabet of the International
Phonetic Association, which is already well known in England
owing to its use in a number of books &>r elementary instruction
in French, German, and even Latin. It will commend itself ?o
the student by its great simplicity. What will really present
difficulty is rather the determination of the actual nature of the
spoken word, than the representation of the sounds when once
determined.

It has been found advantageous to give knowledge of 19*31
phonetics to the pupils in our secondary schools before an
attempt is made to acquire the pronunciation of a foreign
language. When French is begun at the age of about ten, it is
w({ll to giv(‘, at least one lesson a week to English phonetics
during the preceding year. In the case of pupils entering the
secondary school at about twelve, the most convenient plan is
to devote the time assigned to French during the first fortnight
or three weeks of the term to English phonetigs, A book
prepared to meet the needs of both classes of pupils is the
writer’s English Sotmds, for English Boys and Oirls (Dent’s
Modern Language Series, price Is.) ; there is a special editiojji
for use in Scotland. ,

Attention may also be drawn to the large chart of the Sounds 19* 32
of English suitable for class use, and published in the same series.

Small reproductions of the chart, with keywords, may also be
obtained for the use of pupils, in packets of 30 (price Is.).

34

the sounds of spoken ENGL^feH

20' We now ^ve the sounds occurring normally in standard
English, and their phonetic signs; the signs for consonants
which arc likely to be unfamiliar aj;e enclosed.

201

Consonan^s^ .as

f) '

b as in bat rabble tab

p as in apple tap

m as in man harmner ram

d as in« dab hidden bad

t as in tap bitten pat

n as in mt winner tun

J

as in
as in

gvrt

cat

waggle

taelcle

tug

taeli

1 ®

as in

singer

sing J

w

as in

wit

i

51. i

F“'

as in

when 1

V

as in

van

never

leave

f

as in

fan

suffer

leaf

as in

this

leather

clothe

$

as in

thistle Ethel

cloth

z

as in

meal

easel

please

s

as in

seal

lesson

lease

5

as in

leisure

rouge

S

as in

shed

ashes

dash

1 ^

as in

yes

J

T

as in

red

very

1

as in

Up

pallor

pill

h

asdn

hot

* It is doubtful whether this can bo called a sound of standard
see I 26 '22.

English

INTERNATIONAL ALPHABET

25

Vowels. 20-2

* •

Aftantion should ho 'paid to the signs for these, as many ave un-
familiar. The exaniples* given mil convey only a general
idea of the sounds, lohich are discussed in detail in §<»36 and
foil. The sign i indicates length, and ' h a^ If.ng^f

ii is the vowel part ^ of head. ,

I is the vowel sound in hit. '*

e is the vowel sound in ^(^nd the first vowel sound ^ in
hraid.

SI is the first vowel sound in /airy.

. 80 is the vowel sound in hat.

a is the first vowel sound ^ in hite.
ti! is the first vowel sound in father.
ai is the vowel sound in law.

0 is the vowel sound in pot.

0 is the first vowel sound ^ in boat.
ui is the vowel part of truth,
u is the vowel sound in pttt.

Di is the vowel sound in hum.

9 i's the second vowel sound in hefter.

A is the vowel sound in butter. *

^ It is moyt important that you should not confuse so 2 tnd with leder. 20’ 21
Thus in bead have the letters e and a, whict* represent vowels in bed
and bad ; but the c in bead has quite a different value from the e in bed.

The two letters ea in lead together represent sounds which are described

26

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENC/tlSH

20’S The folloeiraig sentences -written in the conventional and the
phonetic spelling will give some idea of the use of this alphabet
for repfesenting connected speeci^ as spoken ( 5 ?-) very carefully,
or ( 6 ) quite colloquially. ^

f

For purposes of convenience the j and tr a^-e not used in ordinary tran-
scriptiofi, as there is no danger of confusion.

(a) The serious student of phonetics soon grows mterested;
So skrjos stjnidont ev fo'netilcs sum grouz intorestid :

every fresh speaker presents new materials for study,
evri frej spiiko pri'zents njui ma'tiMolz fo stAdi,

(&) Did you hear what he told me last night ?
d 5 u Mo wot i toul mi la's nait ?

20*31 Observe that the accent ['] 'precedes the stressed syllable. In the
Specimens of English and in tbe Glossary the vowel of the stressed syllable
is printed in thjs^tspe.

THE SOUNDS eON^SlItERElJ SEPARATELY
Consonants — stops.

Tlie sounds wMc}! present least difficulty to the student are 21* ^
the stops, in producing which the flow’of breath is Gompletel;^
checked. We have already seen in § 11 that every stop, strictly
speaking, consists of three parts, the closing and the opening of
the passage and the pause between, and that only the closing or
only the opening need be heard for the ear to distinguish the
sound.

The interval between the closure and the opening may be
noticeable, in which case we call the consonant double,

In the deliberate pronunciation of such a wo^as unnatural
we may hear a “double” [n], — ^though there are not two
separate [n] sounds. There is, however, a strong-weah -strong
flow of breath. Similarly we may have a double [s], Q], etc.

Sounds in phonetic transcription are enclosed in square brackdls.

Stops may bo voiced or voiceless, that is, they may be produced 21 •!
with or without vibration of the vocal chords (see § 7'1). »

Stops may be produced by stopping the breath at some point 21*21
in the mouth and then lotting it burst through th^ obstacle ; '•
these are oral stops.

The breath, stopped at some point in the mouth, may be 21*22
allowed to pass out through the nose ; the sounds thus produced* ^
are called nasal. ^

JFor the sake of convenience the nasal sounds in producing which the
breath does not also pass out through the mouth, i.e, which are not nasal
vowels (see § 8'fi), are included under “ stops.”

Utter the following sounds, and determine whether they are
voiced or voiceless, oral or nasal ; [p, g,,n, t, b, k, m, d, n.]

28

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENg|iSH

21* S According to tlie place of articulation we distingiiisli lip ^ stops,
point ^ stops, front (palate) ® stops and back (palate) ** stops.

1 Also ccClled latial. * Also called (dental. ® Aipo oallod palatal.

< Also called velar (from veliim, for which see § 8‘1) more usually,
but less accurately, guttural •

22* lip stops. — Wken tSe breath is stopped at the lips, three
different sounds may be produced.

22’1 iJyMj when there has been no vibration of the vocal chords.

22*11 ^ precise or emphatic speech, sufficient breath escapes after
the opening of the passage to give the efiect of Pi] ; thus Pa^/,
pay ! [p'^ei, p^’ei]. This occurs mostly before accented vowels,
and sometimes finally {i.e. at the end of a word, before a pause) :
J [ai hcaip’^.

22*111 An oral stop followed by [h] ia called an aspirate. When the aspiration
is strongly marked, it forms a characteristic of the speech of the lowci
middle class in London and some home counties. Aspirates are common
in German, but practically unknown in standard French.

22*12 [p] is written par pp; rarely ph (as in a common pronunciation

0 # diphtheria [dip'^frio], for which see § 27*11). Notice the
erroneous spelling of hiccough [hilcAp], also spelled hiccup (older
• hichoh, hithet).

For instances of mute p, see § 50*14, *2 ; note also receipt (but
deceit without the “ learned ” p).

22*2 [b], when there las been vibration of the vocal chords.

[b] is written b or 5&.

For instances of mW 6, see § 50*2, *3 ; note al^ debt, douU.
subtle.

For 6 as a glide, seeȤ 22*341.

22*21

1 LIP STOPS 2g

when the velum is lowered and part of^he breath 22*3
passes out through the nose. .

Generallj speaking, this Sftimd is voiced ; but wfcu it is 22-31
iiunu'tl lately followed by a voiceless sound, it may be partly
voiced, thou voiceless (pb4»net!c si^n : ni). Then lamf is strictly
[licmuipj. We may say : [m] is nuvoiSed or devocalized* before
u voic(dGsa stoj).

Notice the dilToj-enco in length of [m] in Umb, glum, hemmid, 22-SJl
hammer, moon ; it is longest when final or before a voiced final,
shortest when between vowels. A verylong [mi] is heard in the»
deliberate pronunciation of such words as immortal, and when two
words are run together (e.g. Fm making) ; cp. §§21”, 24'32.

In eom/ort, trmmph the [m] is often labiodental : the breath 22-33
is stopped by the upper teeth and lower Up, not by both lips.

Notice that warmth is sometimes pronomiced [woimpi?] ; the 22-34:
transitional sound (or glide) produced in openuig the lips when
passing from [inj to [i^j is here made too distmet. Cp. 0epk6*]
in § 25-31. ^

Instances of bave come to bo written aro the h in bramble, 22*341

ihimbh, htmhle, chamber, Umber, number, and the d in spindle, gander,
kindred, thunder. It is noteworthy that tlicse glides are almost absent
from tile dialects. •

In prim, schism, the m may have syllabic value ; it then does 22*35
the woi-k usually performed by a vowel. We say [prizein] i>r
[priziji], where [ip] is the sign for syllabic m.

[m.] is written m or mm. -* 22*36

The first m of mnemonic is mute ; see § 60'2.

Sentences for praciisiny [p, b, m] : , §2-4

A. Peter Piper picked a peck of pepper.

The painted pomp of pleasure’s proud parade*

(See the proud ship iilunge.

Billy Button bought a biittered biscuit.

I cannot naijie any, namo many. *

B. All the breath and the bloom of the year in the bag of one bee,— «

Barth smiles a;,ro\md with boundless beauty blest.—

Hero files of pins extend their shining rowsf
Puffs, powders, patches, Bibles, billet-doux. — ^

30 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGlfesH

I Between ttie Bands, between the brows.

Between the Ups of Love-Lily,

A spikt. is born w'hose birth endows
My blood with fire to bnm throngii me. — ^

A mild, mysterious, mournful sighiug— ^

Through glades and glooms the minglodr measure stole. — ■
The coming muskrose, hfil of dewy wine,

The murmurous haunt of flies on summer eves. —

Sublime as Milton’s immemorial theme. —

The mournful magic of their mingling chime. —

The moan of doves in immemori.al elms,
c And murmuring of innumerable bees.

23 * In tlie prolSuction of tlie lip stops tlie tongue plays no part,
except by leaving a free passage ; but it is active ia tbe pro-
duction of tbe stops we next have to consider. This is tbereJbro
tbe right place to give tbe names by which we designate the
various^'parts of the tongue. We distinguish
the fomt or ti'p,

S;he blade (above and behind the point when the tongue lies
flat),

* the /row? (yet farther behind), and
the hack ; also

the ndge or dorsum (aa imaginary line drawn along the middle
*■01 the top of the tongue from end to end), and

the rim (running afl round the edge of the tongue when it
lies flat).

When the narrowh^ or closure of tho passage is made by the
front rim of the tongue, we say it is of afical fornfatiou ; when
it is made by the surface of the tongue behind the front rim, we
say it is of dorsal formation.

POINT STOPS 31

Point stops.i—The breath is stopped by the ac€on of the 24'
point of the tongue touching the teeth (in which case have
true dentals) or the upper gur^s (this is known as alveolar articu-
lation, “ alvec^i ” being the Latin word for the gums). In
English the point of the topgu^rarely touches the teeth ; usually
it touches the upper gums, sometime? the hard palat# (this
should be avoided), in which case it approaches [k].

Hence in careless speech at last som^meT^c’l^es [o'ldaist], 24-01
Little children are heard to say [iM] for little ; compare also the
change from Latin tremere to Erench cratndre. ^

On the other hand, in many English (but no Scottish or Iiishj dialects
initial cl- (as in cli§, cloak) is pronounced with [tl-], cp, § 26*21.

Thc-so diagrams are by Mr Dumville, and are taken from his Ekmenta
of French Prommciaiion amd Diciion. They are the result of experiments
with an artificial palate, covered with fine powder. When certain sounds
are uttered, the tongue touches the palate and some of the powder is re- *
moved. Wliat is black in the diagrams indicatea*those parts of the hard
palate which are touched by the tongue. The <liagrams illustrate the
manner of production of the English and the French [t]. It will be noticed
that in the case of the English sound the tongue is farther back than in
the case of the French sound. *

^ The point stops are also called teeth 5r dental stops.

32 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGfilSH

Three diSereat sounds may be produced -with this stoppage :

24-1 1. [% s^lieii there has been no vibration of the vocal chords.

24*11 In precise or emphatic speech, sufficient breath escapes after
the opening of the passage to give the eii’cct of [h] ; thus t/iJcc
it / [t^eik it]. This occtirs mcstly beiorc accented vowels, and
sometimes finally ; Jie sent me such a charminr] note [hi sent uii
SAtS 0 t^aimip nout'^]. (See § 22*11.)

^4‘121 In certain kinds of dialect speech [t] is occasionally dropped
between vowels, in sii«h words as water, butter; as a rule, a
^"glottal stop (see § 0*3) is then inserted between the vowels.

24*122 h i lias sometixncs been added after n or s, e.g. in ancient (Proucli uncim),
pheasant (I^encli faisan), against (older ageines), amidst (older amiddes).
In dialects we find such, forms as [sAdnt] for sudden, [varmint] for vermin,
[naist] for nice, [wAiist] for once. Such a t, for which there is no ot’fnio-
logical justification, is called inorganic or excrescent.

24 *13 W written t/>T tt; dm. the ed ^ of verbs after voiceless sounds,
«*■ as in I rarely th, in tvords of foreign origin, as in

thyme [taim]; see also § 31*31. In posthumous [postjumos] the
h is due to faulty etymology ; the word comes from Latin
postumus (not humum !) The t is not written in eighth [edih].

For 'instances of mute t, see § 60*12 ; note also Matthew
[inas^jui], and some words of French origin (as ballet, bouquet,
buffet, cachet, chalet, erochet, depot, sabot, sachet, sobriquet, trait,
and (usually) Huguenot) in which the final t is mute.

c

1 Observe that in participles ending in -ded or -ted and in adjcictivcs -rd
has the value of [-id] or [-ed], e,g. in add.ed, noted; aged (not in middh.-
ayed). Messed, crabbed, crooked, cursed, dogged, learned, ragged, rugged, n'irked,
wretched.

Note also -edhj [-idli«Dr -edli] in advisedly, assuredly, confessedly, de-
servedly, designedly, fixedly, markedly.

POINT STOPS

33

2. [d], when there has been vibration of the vocai chords. 24‘2

[d] is written A or dd. ' 24 “21

For instances^of mute d, see § 50‘11. . »

For d as a^gli^e, see § 22*341 .

%

3. [n], when the veluA is lowgr^ a»d the breath passes out 24*3

through the nose. /dit ”

Generally speaking this sound is voiced; but when it is 24*31
immediately preceded or followed by a voiceless sound, it may
become voiceless (p) in part. Then is strictly [sgnia], Unt
[hinnt]. »

Notice the difference in length of [n] inm*we, own, land, piend, 24*32
sinned, manner, an, name ; in which of these words is it long ?

(Cp. § 22*32.) A very long [ni] is heard in, the deliberate pro-
nunciation of such words as unnatural, 'penJmiJe, and when two
words axe run together (e.g. a fine needle); cp. § 21*.

In month, anthem the [n] is a true dental : the tongue touches 24*33
the teeth. This is due to the tendency to ebo»qniy of effort ;
for [n] the tongue is placed near the spot where it is wanted for
{B-\ (see § 31).

For a glide after [ii], see § 22*341. Note [nts] for [ns] in 24*34
American English ; see § 29*21.

In listen, open we may have syllabic n [n]. Compare what 24*36
was said about syllabic w- in § 22*35. ^

[n] is written n or nn.

For instances of mute n, see § 50*3 ; the dropping j»f the first
n of government may be heard, but is better avoided.

For [n] becoming [m] or [p] by assimilation, see § 49*32.

Sentences for fraeiising [t, d, n] : * *'24*4'^

A. Not all, not tall. Shrewd dame, shrewd asm.

A tell-tale tattling termagant, that troubled all the town.

He is a nonentity and can pain nobody by such noi^ense.

None knew his name. ^

B. And of tho^e demons that are found
In fire, air, flood, or underground. — ■

Ho licked the hand thus raised to shed hxsjblood, —

3

34

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGL.'tSH

(24 ’4) His beard icseending swept bis aged breast. —

To bibabit a mansion remote

Erom tiie clatter of street-pacing steeds. —

Wlien lightning and dread thunder ** <"

Rend stubborn rooks asunder. — r

The blinding mist came down and h£l the land
Apd never home came die . —

Last night at last I could have slept.

And yet delayed my sleep till dawn,

'' Still wandering. Then it was I slept. — •

The swaying pine, and shivering fir,

- And windy sound that ifloans and heaves, —

He answered not, but with a sudden hand
Made bare his branded and ensanguined brow. —

I bind the Sun’s throne wdlh a burning zone
And the Moon’s with a girdle of pearl.

Front and 4J5ek stops. — Tte breatli is stopped by some part
of the ridge of the tongue meeting
the front or hard palate, giving front stops (or palatal stops ) ;
or the back or soft palate, giving back stops (or velar stops).
Say [Id^ and then [ki] ; now whisper them. In which case is
the closure more forward in the mouth 7 Compare with these
tht place of closure when you say [ka].

From these examples it will be seen that the effect on the ea,r
is very mitch the same, and we shall here make use of the same-
signs for front and back stops.

26-01 111 cockney speech there is a distinct tendency to make the

'lilosure so far forward that tho [k, g] are perceptibly modified.
This pronunciation is* suggested by the spelling gyarden, kyind,
employed by those who try to represent certain forms of dialect
speech. The “palatalizing” tendency is not to be encouraged ;
a more effective [k] is produced by distinctly backward articula-
tion. Slight variations in the place of closure due to the place
of articulation of neighbouring sounds in a word are inevitable.

FRONT AND BACK STOPS

35

It is worth noting that as late as 1832 Smart in his Prdfciice of Elocu- 25*011
Hon (p. 27) says that “ polite pronunciation ” requires that when h ot g
comes before i, the Italian a { = [a:]), or er, there should he ii^rposed a
slight sound of e.* This he incflcates by an apostrophe, and gives as
examples sh'y^Pitid, (/uide, g’awit, g'irl, gHrl. Even in the 1839
edition of Walker’s DictionEyy we read that “ when the a is pronounced
short, as in the first syllable of canUt, gandit', etc., the interpositwn of the
e is very perceptible, and indeed unavoidable.”

Something of the kind seems to linger in the occasional pronunciation
of figure when an attempt is made not to give the sounds as [fige(r].

Three difierent sounds may be produced with. tMs stoppage. *

1. [k], when there has been no vibration of the vocal chords. 26*1

In precise or emphatic speech, sujE&cient breath escapes after 25*11
the opening of the passage to give the efiect of [h] ; thus come,
come! [k’*Am, kVm]. This occurs mostly before accented
vowels, sometimes finally, give him a good sJiaJif / [giv up, a gud
Soild‘]. (See §22*11.)

[k] is written h, ch, co (as in accuse [o'kjuiz]), ch (as in ache 25*12
[elk], chemist [Icemist], chiaroscuro [kjaro'sknjro], jfhimera
[kai'mi'ho], orchestra [oikistro], monarch [mono'k],^ distich
(distik], triptych [triptik], Pentateuch [pentotjuik], chord
{kaid]),*^ g (as in queen Pcwiin]), qu (as in quay [ki:],
quoit [koit]), que (as in antique [sen'tiik])^ cqu (in lacquer ) ;

[ks] is written Jcs (as in seeJcs [silks]), x (as in sfi»"|siks]), cJcs
(as in suclcs [sAks]), ec (as in succeed [saksiid], jflaccid), xc (as in
exceed [eksiid]), ques (as in cheques [tjeks]).

^ Geliic and Cymric arc pronounced with [k-] or [s-l.

" Note also anarchy [Eeno'ki, -a;ki], hierarch and tetrarch with [-aik].

Arch- is talk-] hx archangel, arcMteciiure), archipelago, architrave, archive
elsewhere [aitj,-]. •

Also in anchor, where the etymologically correct form would be anker
Observe lichen [laik(9)n] or [litJ(o)n].

^ Also in brusque, cinque, clique, pique, technique.

36

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

25*2 2. [g], whea there has been vibration of the vocal chords.

26'21 Sometimes [g] is pronounced with the tip of the tongue so
that it sounds like [d] ; thus gloiay becomes M<ynj [dloiri] in
many English dialects. The way in which [l]p.is produced
(see § 33) explams this. See also §*‘24‘Q1.

26*22 [g] is" written g and ; rarely gh (as in hurghcr [bo!g0(i'],

ghost [goust], ghoul [guil], aghast [agaist], ghastly [gcnstli],

r- Afghan [iBfgsen]) ; gu in guavA, guarantee, guerdon, guerilla,
guest, guide, guild, he^uile, guillotine, guilt, disguise, guitar;
gue in hrogue, etc. (§ 4l:’43), fatigue, intrigue, fugue. For [ks]
and [gz] written cc, see § 30*18.

For instances of mute h, g, see § 50*15, *2. *4; note also
imbroglio, seraglio, and Magdalen {College) pronounced like
maudlin (both words are derived from French Madeleine).

25*3 3. [p], when the velum is lowered and the breath passes out

through the nose,

SS-Sl Generally Shaking, this sound is voiced ; but when it is
immediately followed by a voiceless sound, it may be at first
voiced, then voiceless [p] ; the [p] may be unvoiced (see § 22*31)
before a voiceless stop. Then length is strictly [leppt^J or
[leppk6»f'‘)

I Gf. [wo:mp8], § 22‘34. Note also strenkith, an old spelling of strength.
In American English the distinct pronunciation of those glides is almost
universal.

I" ♦

26*32 Notice the difference io. length of [p] in sing, singer, drinJe,
hang ; in which of these words is it short ?

25*33'~‘Tp] is written ng, as in long [lop], and n before c (only in
stressed syllables), g,*Jc, or x, as in anchor [a^pk8(r], longer
[lopgo(r], lanh [Isepk], lynx [lipks]. Observe the spelling of
[dipgi] : dinghy or dingey ; and of harangue [hor®p], meringue
[moroep] and tongue [tAp]. •

When followed by [Z, r, w, £j and by er (except in nouns formed
from verbs, and a few others), ng has the value of [pg], as in angle,

FRONT AND BACK STOPS

37

bangle, tangle, jingle, mingle, England; angry, hurH^ry; anguish, (25'33)
language, languid, languish, distinguish, linguist, sanguine,
■penguin; anguhr, singular; mnger, longer, stronger,* anger, hunger,

■finger, lingm, malinger; biit hanger, bringer, singer with [p],
not [r)g]. Note also dmger, manger, stranger, ginger, harbinger,
porringer, ivharfinger with [-ii(3.)3-] ; see § 29‘4-l.

* Also in longest, strongest, and elongate.

f From porridge ; for the inserted n cp. messenger, passenger (French ^
messager, passager).

The “ dropping of g ” is really an hicorrect term. There 4 s 26*34
no [g] in the ending of -ing [ip] ; what does take place is the
substitution of [n] for [p]. This occurs in unstressed syllables
only, and is found in baby speech, in vulgar speech, and in the
speech of some sections of Moiety. It is on no account to be
t'jlerated.

In dialects this change is regular ; final -ing is pronomced [in] in words 25*341
like farthing and in verbal -ing forms. In certain dialects, when a speaker
desires to give the “ correct ” form, the ending often^'bc'^omes [i|)k]. The
dialect form kindom (for kingdom) is etymologically correct. In the early
iOth ceninry cockneys said Kingsington for Kensington, Tennyson once
has the rhyme treading : tved in.

Tu going to wo may hear fgouin] in the speech of persons who do not 25*342
‘ drop their g’s ” elsewhere. It evidently arises from the frequent use
of going as an auxiliary (Vm going to do it, etc.), and is an interesting case
of assimilation (see 4? 4y‘32).

The opposite mistake is made only by the uneducated, who
pronounce Jcitehen [kitjip], chicicen [tjildp], and sudden [sAdip]. ,

Notice the substitution of this sound by the uneducated for 26*36
the unfamiliiir palatal nasal [ji] in Boulogne [bulop], the un-
educated [bulop], and for the equally unfamiliar nasal vowel
in the French word continent Pc3tina],the^uneducated [kontinop].

* The educa ted commonly say [buloun] ; [buloin] also is heard.

Usually the palatal nasal occurring in foreign words is pro-
nounced [nj]; but poignant is [poinont], or, less commonly,
[poignant]. 'In French and Italian words it is written gn (e.g.
lorgnette, mignonette, vignette, cognac, poignard, seigneury,
Bologna, Campagna), and in Spanish words h (e.g. canon, sehor).

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

26'4 Sentences for poetising [k, g, t)] ;

A. Take care, take air. Like clocks, like locks.

Make ol6an your hearts.

A black cake of curious quality.

The clumsy kitchen-clock click-click|d.

Three grey geese, in the green grass grazing.

B. He gtf/o a guinea and he got a groat. —

A giddy, giggling girl, her kinsfolk’s plague,

Her manners vulgar and her converse vague. —

Cold windows kindle their dead glooms of glass
To restless crystals ; co|j|ttice, dome and column
Emerge from chaos in the splendour solemn ;

Like faery lakes gleam lawns of dewy grass. —

To that high Capital, where kingly Death
Keeps his pale court in beauty and decay
He came. —

Clustering like constellated eyes in wings of cherubiia.—*
Some are laughing, some are weeping ;

She is sleeping, only sleeping,

Eom^^ her rest -^ild flowers arc creeping ;

There the wirfH is heaping, heaping
Sweetest sweets of summer’s keeping. —

Consonants— continuants.

26’ It will be seen tbat'^tbe articulations of these sounds are more
difS.cult to analyse than those of the stops. There is, rough])'
speaking, only one way of closing a passage entirely ; but thtsre
are various ways of closiag it partially. '■

The continuants usually go in pairs, one being voiceless, the
other voiced.

LIP CONTINUANTS

39

JLip eontiniants,— The breath passes between *he two lips 26*1
(hence the term UlaUals ) ; the tongue is in a position somewhat
closer than the,[u] positior^ (see the diagram on p.'lOS), i.e,
bimohed up %t the back, and we may therefore call these sounds
lip-velar continuants. , ^

The voiced sound [w] is th^t coi^only used in wuthern 26*21
English whether the spelling be ->= or wh. In northern English,

111 Scotch, and in Irish English either the voiceless [ ai ] or the
combination [hw] is used where the ordinary spelling has wTi ; also "
m the United States, except in the case' of the expletive why.'^ ^

* [w] IS also speliftd u. e.y. in cuirasse, cuisine, language, ungneni, assuage, 26-211
desuetude, nrsnade suave, suite, Maguire. One is now [wau] ; ke older
pronunciation is kept in alone, atone, only. In the 10th centurv the
spelhng icowe is found, as well as wanes (=once)

t ^so pronounce [hwai], ITis/, ete.', wia [w] «,lso o«urta- 26'212

cpiently in the CJnitod States, but not uniformly in any place.

It is very doubtful whether fought to Jbe regarded as a 26*22
normal sound m standard English. It is taughil>by professors
o£ elocution, and is therefore commonly heard at recitals and
also at amateur theatricals. On the regular stage it is by no
means the rule, and in the pulpit it is probably the exception
If It comes naturally to pupils, they need not be interfered
with ; there is ccrtamiy no good reason why it should be forced
on spoakers of southern English, who generally product? a
grossly exaggerated and quite ludicrous travesty of the northern
sound. The English speaker may be asked : Which do you use '
yourself ? If [av], is it uatural to you, or acquired ? Do the
rest of your family use it ? Any of your friends ? What pro-
portion of children in, your class ? —

It may be observed that after voiceless' sounds [as.] sometimes 26*2S
takes the place of [w], even in southern English ; Uoeniy is pro-
nounced [tweij fcij or [tAventi] and sivim [swim] or [sAiim]. Some-
times also the sound [ii] is heard in wKere, whm, what, etc.,
pronounced with great emphasis, in the case of speakers who do

not ordiuarilv i.iso if,

40

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

26*3 It should'^be noted ttat tkese soands are not continuants in
tlie strict sense of the term, for the lips are gradually brought
nearer and gradually drawn apartjr The sounds, do not continue
in the same position at all ; hence they have beer, described as
“ gliding,” not “ held.” «

26'4 The •"word conquer is sometimes pedantically pronounc-ed
[kopkwo(r] instead of [kopka(r] ; but it is the rule to sound the [w]
in conquest. Compare liquor [liko(r], exchequer [eks't5eks(r].
Note marquee [mo'^ldij, marquis ['maikwis].

23'5*^ A M! has often influenced a following a. Consider these cases :
waddle, walk, wall, wallow, wander, wanton, war, warm, warp,
was, wasp, water, wharj ; quality, quandary, quantity, quarrel,
quarry, quart, quarter, quash, quatrain ; squabble, squalid,
squander, squash, swallow, swan, stvarthy ;

but wag, waggon, wax, lohack, quack, quagmire, twang with [ge] ;
wassail with [o] or [ae] ; quaff, waft with [ai], or [o(i)] and in
the United States often with [ 08 ( 1 )].

The change of initial w io v and initial « to w is familiar to readers of
the Pichwich Papers. The earliest reference I have found is in Sheridan’s
Lectures on Elocution (1762): “How easy would it bo to change tho
cockney pronunciation, by making use of a proper method ! Tho oliicf
tlifferencCi lies in the manner of pronouncing the ve, or u consonant as it
is commonly called, and the w ; which they frequently mterchangcably
use for each other. Thus they call veal, weal, vinegar, winegar. On the
otuer hand they call winter, vinter, well, veil. Tho’ the converting tho
lainto a vis not so common as the changing the v into a w." This poculiari'l y
** seems to hare disappeared from the London dialects iUjout tho middle of tlio
19th century. In the south-eastern dialects tho chiinge of v to w ocours,
but apparently the converse change of to « is not found,

26‘7^For instances of mute w>, seo§§ 47’22, 50'2; note also who,
whom, whose, whole, whoop.

For the substitution of w for r, see § 32'6.

26 '8 Sentences for practising [w] (and [ja]) ;

A. He wooed a woman 'who would never wed. f

A wight well versed in waggish ways.

’V'iTiither went the witch ? which witch ?

tVliere is the portrait o“f the old Whig in a brown wig ?

LIP CONTINUANTS

B. True hope is swift and flies with swallow’s wines —

I came like water and like wind I go. ^ *

Into the universe, why, not knowing,

Nor whence, ?Ske water willf-nilly flowing.

And out of #t, as wind along w'aste,

I know not whither, wifly-nffly blowing —

And with one start and with one Sry. tlJroyal city %voke.-^
Who were the stTagglers, what war did they wage 2~

With what voice the violet woos
To his hearts the silver dew^s,

What now to thee my love’s great will
Or the fine web the sunshine weaves ?~

Round, round, and round about, they whiz they fly
With eager w'orry, whMing here and there
They know not whence, nor whither, where, nor why —

41

(26-7)

Lip teeth contmuants.-The breath passes between the lower 27-
bp and the upper teeth (also between the interstices of tbe-teetb) •
the sounds produced in this way are also caUed lAimtah. '

Sounds very like [f v] can be produced ivitb both bps. 27'01
rhough they do not ordinarily occur in English, it will he good
practice for you to produce the bilabial /, « (phonetic signs [f m
Hie voiceless sound [f] is usuaUy written f ot ff {ffe in gwaffe 27-1
djirtlllJ), also pb; note also the gh in clumgh, cough, enough,

Imujh, fouc/h, sough, tough.

_ Tliat p?h should have the value of [f] is at first sight surprising. This 27101
JH the oxfilanatiou ; When the Romans first wote Greek words by means
of their own letters, the Greek letter 4> was still pronounced [pM (see § 22-1]^
and so they represented it by PH, In course of time the Greeks came to
pronounce their 4> u,s [f]— a change for which there is a parallel in the
(mrman hoffe.7i (Lnglish hope). The Romans, of course, adopted the new
pronunciation, hut they left the PH spelling unchanged. In English
the spelling gwes a curious picture ; phantasfh, phantom, but fancy •
phrencHc, but frenzy ; trephine and gulph (now gulf) where Greek had p
not p/i ph. in words not derived from Greek, e.g. sulplmr, cipher, humpli
nephew. ^

42

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

27*11 Notice omS reluctance to prouotmce fhth [£6*], as skown. in. the
dropping of jih in apophthegm and phthisis, and the frequent
substitution of p for ph in diphtheria, diphthong, naphtha,
ophthalmia, which is, however, avoided hy carefulfSpcakers.

27*2 The voiced sound [v] iC usuaJly wiitleu v.

27-21 Iji of the /is pronounced [v]. It is often dropped in cai-eJess
speech ; this is only permissible in o’clock, will o’ the wisp.

Some pronotince hereof, thereof, whereof Vfith. [-of] ; of. § 3ri2.

27*22 The ph in nephew is pronoimced [v], but [f] is heard in dialects.
An earlier spelling was nevew; the word was borrowed from
French nemu. Stephen, is earlier Steven or Steuen ; the change
of [f] to [v] between vowels was quite regular. The present
spelling shows u for an older ph in chervil and vial, and v for / in
vixen {op. fox) and vat (older /csJ, cp. German Ifass).

27*23 When [v] is final, it is not voiced to the end, but passes into
whispered [v]J[syxiibol v), which sounds very much like voiceless
[f] ; in other words, the vocal chords cease to vibrato before the
breath ceases to pass between the lower lip and the upper teeth.
We may say .* final [v] is devocalised. Cp. §§ 29*31, 30*3, 31*13.
27*3 Observe thief, but thieves and to thi&m ; loaf, but loaves ; shelf,
but shelves and to shelve. Cp. 30*13, 31*1 1.

^or the substitution of [f, v] for [6, *5], see § 31*2.

For the substitution of [v] for [w], see § 20*6.

27*4 Sentences far practising [f, v] :

A. Five wives weave withes.

B. After life’s fitful fever he sleeps well.—

Full fathom five thy father lies. — -

And vainly venturous, soars on waxen wing.—

He filled the draught'^aud freely quaffed
And pufled the fragrant fume and laughed. —

Down in the vale where the leaves of the grove wave oveahead.-—
Chanting of valour *^nd fame, and the man who caq, fall with the
foremost,

Fighting for ehildren and wife, and the field \v'liich his father bequeathed
him. —

POINT CONTINUANTS 43

Point continuants.~We W seen above (§ 24) tbjJt in English 28*
the tongue, as a matter of fact, rarely touches the teeth in the

Til Tf T"- iiarrowing of tke' passage

wliioli leads t»tte production of point continuants (except [0 W)

IS not neccss^anly between tiro tongue and tie teetb : in some
cases m is mdeed a good deal fartlier back.

The point continuants include :

1 Tbeliusbing, hissing* and Usping sounds, and the r sounds,

in which the place of articulation is along the middle line of the
mouth {medial formation ) ; and

2. The ! soimds the narrowing for which is between the side'
run or runs of the tongue and the side teeth (lateral formation)

The r sounds and the I sounds are sometimes caUed liquids'

* The hushing and hissing sounds are also called sibilants.

The hushing sounds.— For the production of the sA sounds the 29*
passage IS narrowed between the blade (see § f3) of the tongue
and the hard palate. A broad current of air passes over L “
blade. Ihew is some friction between the tongue and the gums
but that against the front teeth is more noticeable.

Watch a Frenchman uttering these sounds, and see what he
does with his hps. Do you use your lips in the same way ?

The voiceless Q] is usuaUy written s/ji; also s after consonants 29-1
(as in lemion CtenS(o)n], censure [senSo(r]). It is written ss, sc ^
c or I before a front vowel (e or «), (as in passion [pfBKo)nl, con-
mcm'[konKo)nsJ,;ocm.i[ouS(o)n],3 eapricious [ko'priSos], sMion
[steiS(e)n], pariial [pn!j(o)l] A In all these cases [J] arose from [s]>

iNote also the speUing sek in schedide (U.^.A. [ake-, se-]), seSwi. 29*101
seneschal >Jchtsni m [sirau]. In scheme, school, schooner, scherzo, we

wm, rn * meerschaum

with [J], eseJieaiixiid eschciv with fatj], and Jlothschild [roetfaiidl.

2 But wnscienlious [konji'enjoa], pj-ewcnce [prefions] (also with rsiB
and omniscience with fsi] or [Ji].

* But oceanic [o{u)[i'ffliiik]. « But partiaUty [paiji'ailiti].

44

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

2911 In sure, tiigar we always tave [J], but [sjni-] beside fjiii-] in

cynosure, sumach. In glacial, glacier, nausea, nuncio [s] or fj]
may bc*3ieard. CareM speakers (prefer [sj] m^xissue, tissue; bnt
[y is usual in tissue 'paper. ^ r

Asia, Eurasian, Pm«'a have j^S], and^iot [ 5 ] which is sometimoB
heard?

In the I8tli century [JiiJ was also heard in assume, sue, pursue, suet,
^ suit, suicide. Note also the pun of sitilur and shooter in Luce's Labour's

Lost, lY., i. 110.

^ Observe the coUoquffi.1 pronunciation of this year as [?5iJ joi],
six years as [sikj joiz] ; cp. § 39’32.

2912 In a number of words borrowed from French cli is pronounced
[J], as in chagrin, chamois, chaperon, charade, charivari, charlatan,
chauffeur, chauvinist, chenille, cheroot, chic, douche, machine, and
usually in chivalry, though [tjivolri] also occurs. Champlain,
Chicago also have [$].

29*2 The’oombij^atfonCtJ]^ is very common, and is usually written
oh or tch. In a few loan words from Italian ce is pronounced
[tje], as in cello, dolce, concerto, sotlo voce; in vermicelli it is
usually [se] ; and ci is [tji], as in cicerone, Medici.

In some cases it arises from [tj], when t follows the chief
accent of the word and precedes either a front vowel {c or i)
or u ^ which goes back to [jui] (as in righteous [raitjas], naf.urc ^
[neitjofr]). In Christian \t]\ is preferred by ma)iy to [tJ]; in
p Christianity [ti] is usual.

The combination [kj] similarly goes back to [ksj] in anxious
[£ep(k)58s] (notice anxiety [aBp(g)^zai 9 ti]).*^ Luxury is [lAkS'oii],
^nt luxurious is [iog'^zifrios] or [bg^ziuhios], sometimes
[bg'5u"ri9s]. ® ^

29*201 ^ For rough purpose this analysis will do ; hut strictly speaJcitig tho

sounds differ somewhat from normal [t + J]. The same is true of tho

combination [ds]. Some do not regard [tJ, ds] as compound soiinds at all.

2 See also §§ 34-2, 45'5l. «

29'202 ® la the 18th century the “ correct ” pronunciation was naicr, pirier,

etc., and this still prevails in the dialects.

^ For the omission of [k, g] see § 50-15.

» [lAksari. UksjuriFand [lAksju^rioa] may also be heard.

HUSHING SOUNDS

45

Wlien nch belongs to tlie same syllable, as in inch^ haunch, we 29‘21
usually pronounce [nj], not [ntj]. C'g. § 29-41. Similarly Ich is
often [1^], e.g. m.Jbelch, filch. , *

In American ^English the [t] of nch and the [d] of ng (§ 29-41) are pro-
nounced, A [t] is also commonlf inserted in the combination [ns], e.g,
pronounce, [prsnaiinta], sentence [sentants], ^

Tbe pronunciation of associate as [o'sousieit], officiate as 29*22
[o'Meit], instead of [o'soii$ieit, o'fijieit], is pedantic ; [pro'pisieit]
is also faulty for [pro'pisieit], and [ni'gousieit] for [ni'gou^ieit].

Careful speakers say [e'soujieit] but [9%ousiei|(9)n], [i'uAnJieit]^
but [i'nAnsieiS(o)n]. Note satiate [seijieit], but satiety [so'taioti],

TKe voiced [5] standing alone between vowels is not common 29 "S
in English, being found only where s is followed by a front vowel
or by u which goes back to Qui], Here the development is
from [sj] to [zj] and then to [5]. Examples are vision [vi5(©)u],
measure [mesofr]. The spelling z is found in azure [0e59(r] or
sometimes [tesjuolr], and [aezju9(rj,* and in seizure
[8i!53(r]. There are some words in -sier, -zier in whicnusage varies,
viz, brazier, glazier, grazier, crosier, hosier, osier ; [-39(1“] seems to
be the most usual pronunciation, but [-3io(r, -sjofr, -zi©(r,-zj9(r]
may also be heard. Rhodesia is pronounced in sixteen different
ways : [rodiizio or -zjo] and also with [-s-,-3-, -J-], plus [io] or
[jo], and with [rou-]. In Ambrosia, a'phasia [-zio] is preferred.

Observe abscission [8eb'si3(9)n], transition [tr83u'si5(9)n], some-
times [tra5n'zi5(9)n].

The sound also occurs in some words borrowed from French,
e.g. genre, badinage, garage, massage, mirage, persiflage, prestige,
rouge, regime, neglige, jalousie, jardiniere, bijou. ^

Final [3] is unvoiced towards the end ; see what was said 29‘31
about final [v] in § 27*23.

Observe the careless pronunciation of as usual as [8D5 jmsuel], 29-32,
praise ye the JLord as [preis jii Sa loid], ai«i the colloquial pro-
nunciation of therei’s yours [Ssosjoiz]; see § 29-11. India rubber
is often pronounced [indsarAba] (see § 34-1) ; otherwise India{n)
is [indi9(n)]. ^

46

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

29*4 On the dfclier hand, the combination [ds] is quite common.
This is mitten j (as in jet [dset]),^ g before e or (as in gem
[dsem], "gin [dsin]), ge (as in agifi [eidg]), dg^ (as in judgment
[dgAdgmont], formerly also in jud<^. edg^), dge (as in edge [edg]),
and gg in suggest [sodgesb] and exaggqt'ate [o'gztodgoreit], It is
spelled* ch in Greemvici, Harwich, Woolwich, and in spinach.
Ostrich is heard with [tj|] or [dg]; older spelling ostridge. In
, sandwich [tj] is common, but [dg] seems to be more usual in
sandwiches.

0 Note longevity, longitude with [dg], giliber with [g] or [dg].
2941 Observe also gaol (also spelled jail) [dged] ; and margarine
pronounced [moidgoriin] by those familiar with the .article. In
range, Jr inge, orange, hinge, and other oases where n precedes
(and belongs to the same syllable), we usually pronounce [ng],
not [ndg] ; cp. § 29‘21. For words in -nger, see § 26’33.

What is the value of ng in the following words : — Jmng, longing,
lounging, language, engage, hunger, hinge, ungraci^ul ?

30* The hissing sounds. — Distinguish clearly the voic.eless [s] as
in seal and the voiced [z] as in zeal. Compare the mannei' of
production of the hissing and the hushing sounds ; utter [J] and
[s]. (IVhy will these show the distinction more clearly than
[g] and [z] ?) You will fin,d that the breath is more widely
diffused when you utter [J] ; in producing [s] your tongue forms
a narrow channel and the breath is thus directed against a
point. •

30*01 Failure to form this narrow cliannol leads to various kinds of had
Js] .sounds. The correcl sound can genoraliy bo produced if the ehannol
is made by pressing down the middle oE the tongue with, say, a knitting
needle. After practising the sound in this way for a little wliilo, the
required habit of making the narrow channel will be formed.

^ See § 29’201. * ® Only in Ealldnjah has j the vajlue of [j],

» But not always ; cp. get, gimlet, gibberish, gig, give, etc. (See Glo.saaTy.)
^ These spellings (and lodg, knoiulcdg, colkdg) were common from iG50
fiO 1050.

HISSING SOUNDS

47

A:. II

^icso diagrams d.tamcd in tta samo way os those on p. 31 , show whore
the tongue touohes the palate in the production of [J] nnd (a] respeotiToIy,

Tlie usual speUing of both voiceless [h] aud voiced W is e an-l

As late as 1840 the name of the letter e was irrtrf (probably from s
liarA !) ; it is now zed (m the United States zee) ^

ae s of mflectious is W after a voiced sound : compare fMs ao-lt
[fils] Srlwocs felamsiz], dog, [dog4/u« [feisiz], but iL [bite]
oats [beets]. Note louse [bans], louses [bauziz]..

Tbe final s of some words of one syUable is [z] : as, has, is, 3012
Wds^ do66n lh%s , bnt tlvus^ v,s^ witli [s]

Sometimes tlie verb has [z], tlie substantive or adfactive [s] : 3012U,

use []U!z] wse[ju!s]

diffuse [di'fjniz] diffuse [di^fjuis]

excuse [eks'kjuiz] excuse [eks'kjuis]

close [klouz] close [klous]

hose [iuisl

Cp.M21%U'U.

(Noti(3c the diilerence in the length of the vowel ; as usual it
is longer before a voiced sound.) • ’ *

The spelling marks a dfifercnce in advise and advice devise
and dmieo; but there is no difference in the pronuu citation of
praotm and practice, [prsekbis] ; and prophesy and pro-pheoir
both have [s]. • x x j

Notice that we have 30*14

[z] in rewm [s]inmmrc^

disease (§ 30 - 15 ) Uisohey

dissolve dissolute

presumption presuppose

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

4S

'3014) Find otb3r examples (there are many). Notice resign (give
up) with [z], but re-sign (sign again) with [s] ; cp. § 41-16.

3016 The e'hding -ase is [eis], except^in erase (usually) and flirase,
rase with [eiz] and vase [vaiz] ; -ease varies ease, disease,
please, appease, tease have [iiz], the rest [iis] ; -ese : these [®iiz],
obese '^o(u)biis], diocese Vith p.is] or [is] ; -ecse : cheese [t^iiz],
geese [giis] ; -aise : [eiz] ; -ise : usually [aiz], but [ais] in concise,
precise, paradise, [is] in anise, practise, promise, treatise, and
premise (subst. ; vb. [pri'maiz]) and [iiz] in chemise, [iis] or [iiz]
^in valise, SQe also § 46-25; -oise [oiz], but porpoise [poipos],
tortoise [toitos], turquoise [toikwajz, toik(w)oiz] ; -uise [u!z] in
bruise, cruise, [aiz] in guise; -ose: usually [ouz], but [ous] in
close (adj.), dose, and in loanwords from Latin (as jocose, morose,
bellicose, verbose), [uiz] in whose, lose, [os] in purpose ; -oose :
[uis], but noose also with [z] ; -use : usually [(j)uiz], but with
[s] in the substantives use, excuse, recluse, refuse, and in the
adjectives abstruse, diffuse, obtuse, profuse, and [s or z] in hypo-

» ■ tenuse; -amfb: [o.'z]; -ouse\ usually [auz], but [aus] in the
substantives grouse, house, louse, mouse, and in the verb souse.
Ouse is [uiz], Rouse [raus] or [ruis].

After I, n, p, r, -se is [s], as in else, manse, lapse, coarse,
except in parse [paiz].

Sacrifice and suffice used regularly to be spelled with -ise, and
this led to the pronunciation [-aiz], still sometimes heardd but
not to be imitated.

30-151 Note -with [z], desiderate with [s or z] ; goose with [s],
gosling with [z] ; and the following words with fs or z] :
diapason, diocesan, eczema, gaseous, greasy, misanthrope, mistletoe,
philosophic, poesy, unison, Wesley.

Bis- is usually [dfs], but [diz] in disaster, -ease and occasion-
ally in dis-able, -arm, -grace, -guise, -honest, -honour, -order,
-organise. Discern has [z] more often than [s],

^ And preserved in such rhymes as dies : sacrifice (Kipling) ; see
Appendix VI (1).

HISSING SOUNDS

49

Trans- is usually [traens] ; but in some words usage varies. (30*151j
It. is more often [s] than [z] in tram-gress, -late; more often [z]
tlian [s] in trans-get, -Juse, -literate, -lucent, -migrate, -miZ, -mute,

-verse. It is«[z] in irans-al^ine, -atlantic, -ient, -itive. For
transition see § 29 '3, Trqnscend lias [s|.

Tlio ending -sive is [siv] ; [ziv^ is sometimes beard iai* con-,
ex-, in-clusive.

ss represents not only [J] (§ 29*1) and [s] (§ 30*2), but also [z] in 30*16
tbe words dessert, dissolve, hussar, hussy (also with [s]), ‘possess,
scissors, Bessborough. * ^

Tbe letter z sometimes takes tbe place of an old printer’s 30*171
device. Thus in oz. (=ounce), viz. ( = videlicet, namely) tbe z re-
presents an old mark of abbreviation, used like tbe point in “op.”

In Scottish words like capercailzie, gaherlunzie, tbe z is a 30*172
substitute lor an old-fasbioned y as written in Middle English
manuscripts. This z is in some cases pronounced (mainly in
Scotland) as [j] e.g. in tbe words mentioned, and in Dalziell : but
it has also become [z] as in tbe proper name Mackenzie, or been
lost (as in another pronunciation of Dalziell).

X represents * 30*18

[ks] in exercise, excellent, and in eaira, exceed,, express, extol,

[gz] in exert, examine, exult, exonerate, exorbitant, exotic, ^

Try to find a rule for tbe pronimciation of x.

In exile and exude both pronunciations of x may ]je board ; ,

[ks] is perhaps tbe more common in exile, [gz] in exude.

For the dropping of h in compounds with ex-, see § 47*22.

Initial x (found mainly in Greek names) is reduced to [z].;.
see § 60*2. ,

Tbe voiceless [s] is usually written s, but also ss{e), and c or 30*2
sc before e aM i (as in miss, fmesse, city, scene, ascend, disciple,
viscid, acquiesce, coalesce, effervesce, evanesce, quiescent; note
sceptic [skeptik]).

50

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(30*2) There is nr; justification for the c hr scent, scissors, scythe. 8cilly
(Islands) is [sili].

Note the spelling Gmr [zai(r] ; 's^sar [tsai(r] b now considered
better.

30*201 The voiced [z] is np>st often written s, but also z, and
OGcasidnally zz, as in Uizzard, gizzard, and x, as in tableaux.

In Italian z and zz have the value of [ts], and this is the
usual value in conversazione, scherzo, Eizzio. Note, however,
mezzotint usually with [dz], mezzanine and fiazza usually with [z].

30*21t The letter s is not pronounced in aisle, isle, island, demesne,
fuisne, viscount, and in afropos, carps, debris (and other originally
French words with final s), and in Grosvenor, Lisle. Observe
Isl&wortli [aizlwoid].

Say which of the sounds [J, 5 , tj, dg, s, z] occur in the following
words :

church, machirjf, led'ger, leisure, seizure, cease, ease, scissors,
chisel, lesioufdegion, singe, excessive, example.

30*3 Notice that final [z] is unvoiced towards the end ; thus" is is
strictly [izz] ; compare what was said about final [v] in § 27*2.*i.

For the change of [s] to [z] and of [z] to [s] owing to
assimilation^ see § 49*2.

30’ 4 ^The term lisping is given to various mispronunciations of
the s sounds. It may be due to a lasting or a passing malforma-
tion of the teeth, palate, or tongue, or it may be simply a bad
habit. A slight habitual lisp is often heard, and parents and
friends have been known foolishly to encourage a child in the
tielief that the lisp is “ pretty ” ; it is important to drive this
idea out of the child’ s*9iead. The treatment of lis})(‘rs is varied ;
generally they can produce the right sound after some experi-
menting, with or without the artificial help suggest(d in
§ 30'0L When thS right sound has been fortiicl and dis-
tinguished by the child, the rest is entirely a matter of pfu-sever-
ance. There must be frequent repetition in many combinai ions.

HISSING SOUNDS

5 ^

The exercises should he practised sparingly at first, afid gradually (30‘4)
increased, otherwise the strain may be too great and interfere
with the child’s regular workf

m

In a gi'eat many cases lis;gmg is due to an over-long tongue ; or the
tongue may be “ tied,” in which case^he ligaTcure is easily cut. ^

Sentences Jor practising [J, 3 , s, z] : SO’5

A. Glorious seas, glorious ease. This sage, this age. This lot, this slot.

James was jesting when he adjured Jenni^ to jump over the juniper

hedge.

The jolly Chinaman chuckled and chortled.

The shade he sought and shunned the sunshine.

Such precious stones she saw.

She sells sea-shells in a salt-fish shop.

In silence he sat on the sands of the silvery sea.

He gives, as is his custom at this season, a series of sermons.

B. How sweetly smeUs the honeysuckle in the hushed night. —

A roseate blush, with soft suasion, *

Divulged her gentle mind's confusion. —

Judge not, that ye be not judged, for with what judgment ye judge
ye shall be judged. —

We bowled along a road that curved it.s spine

ISxiperbly sinuous and serpentine

Thro’ silent symphonies of summer green. —

A trustier gloss than thou canst give
Prom all wise scrolls demonstrative
The sea doth sigh and the wind sing. —

And still she slept an azure-lidded sleep.

In blanched linen, smooth, and lavendcred. —

Sweetly and solemnly sang she, and planned new le.saona for mortals.—

Mark the star of eve

Serenely brilliant (such should wisdom be) »»

Shine opposite ! How exquisite the scents ^

Snatched from yon beanfield ! and the world so hushed 1
The stilly murmur of the distant sea
Tells us of silence. —

The soft skji smiles, the low wind whispers nef&r.—

One plant that springs up green
“ Save a solo streak which, so to speak.

Is spring’s blood, spilt its leaves between. —

52

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

31’ The Hsping sounds. — ^Distinguish cleariy the voiceless [f?] as in
thistle, and the voiced [3] as in this. Compare the manner of
production of the lisping and the hissing sounds : utter [f;*] and
[s]. You will find that in the case gi [£^] the breath does not pass
through a narrow channel, and issues, between the tips of the
upper "teeth and of the tongue" The tongue may be between
the teeth, and the sounds are accordingly sometimes called
interdental ; but this is by no means essential. Our Englisl)
lisping sounds are usually formed between tlie point of the
J^ongue and the back of the front upper teeth ; part of the tongue-
fills up the small gap between the upper and the lower teeth,
without advancing beyond their back surface. (Lisping sounds
may even be produced with the point raised to the gums.)

31*01 Wlieii lifesing and lisping sounds come ioget-lier, some find troiiblo in
articulating them clearly. In that case such groups of words should bn
practised as : tJiese three months, those things toere with these, this is this sixth
scene, this srnUh^s sons, these wreaths, with some thin threads, Charles Smith's
Thucydides. «

31*11 Which of the following words have [<9] and which have [ti] ?
th>m, thou, hath,^ bathsi* hathe,'*‘ then, think, clothe,’^ cloth
with, father, thumf, lethal, leather, lath, lathe, lithe, loath,* loathe,'*
loathsome, breath,* breathe,* heathen, heather, heath, heaths,
wreathe,* wreaih* wreaths* seethe, truth,* truths,* rhythm,
to6th,* teethe* toothed, trotli* (with [ou] or [o]), betroth.*
"What do yon notice with regard to the words marked with an
' asterisk See §§ 27 * 3 , 30 * 13 .

31*12 th represents the voiced [b]

at the beginning of words — in the pronouns {this, them, etc.),
in primitive adverbs {there, then, etc. ; not in thrice, through),
and in the, than, though ;

at the end of words — in verbs {fathe, breathe, etc- ; not
when of the same form as substantives, e.g. bath, berth,
Jroth; note betroth with [‘h]), in booth, smooth, ‘^itJi,^ and in
lathe, blithe, lithe, scythe, tithe, withe ; •

^Many pronounce j,-wi0] in. forthwith, hereimth, therewith; cf, § 27-21,

LISPING SOUNDS

S3

iaside words— between vowel and. er {Jather, brother, etc.), (31*12)
in tbe plurals^ hatlis, laths, paths, mouths, oaths, truths,
sheaths, wreaths (and flotfis wbeu pronounced 'witb [oi],

§ 43*12^, and in Jatho^i, smithy, ^oithy, Jarthing, Jarther,

Jurther, northern, -qrly, southern ^ {§ 40*62}, -erly, sivaHhy,
worthy. {Rhythm lias [S] or [0], rhythmical only [d] ^toothed
is [turSd] or [tuidt] ; loathsome lias [<5] or \&].)

lo § 27*101 we saw how fh came to stand for/ ; the history of tlh is very 31*121
^similar. When the flomans first wrote Greek words with their own
letters, the Greek symbol G was pronounced [t^*] (.see § 24*11) ; and so they
used 'I’H for it. Later the Greek 9 came to be pronounced as[0], hut
tliC familiar spelling was retained.

Notice that final [b] is unvoiced or whispered towards the end ; 31*13
compare what has been said abont final [v] in § 27*23, final
[ 5 ] in § 29*31, and final [z] in § 30*3.

A fatilfc, common especially in bad southern English, ^ and 31*2
lound almost invariably in baby speech,® is tfee substitution of
[v, £] for [b, 6 *]. The baby says [fAm] for the cockney

[nafipk] for [nAdip], [fevo] for [febo]. This fault should on no
account be tolerated ; the child (we are of course not referring
to the baby) can produce the lisping sounds -without cUlficulty.

It need only be told to place the tongue between the teeth.

When once the dillerence in the manner of production of [f] and
{61 is known, the child cun also hear the difierence ; all that is
now required is perseverance. To prevent the iastinctive move-
ment of the lower lip towards the upper teeth, it is well to let
the child place a finger on this lip in the early stages of
practising the th sounds.

The opposite fault (substitution of the lisping for the lip-teeth
sounds) also occurs, but much more rarely.

^ Most dialects here have [9], e g. faths [pai9s] or [p^9s].

» Curiously jnough this mistake is by no means confined to the lower 31*21
classes. Some speakers in the upper classes substitute [f, vj ia common
■vrords f the, this, three), but pronounce the tJi correctly elsewhere.

Fox a short account of the Sounds of Child Speech, see App. IV.

54

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

31*31 In Esther^ Anthony, Thomas, Thames [temz] tlio th is sounded
as [t] ; also in thyme. In Waltham and Evesham,, tlie t and s
really belong to the first part of ^^he compound, and h begins
the second ; but they are taken t|)gethcr and pr«?noiuiGcd [d]
and [5] respectively. Eltjimn (usually), and SireMham (always)
have 1^. Many prefer [tj in Waltham. Cp. Lewisham, ^ 47*22.
Bethune is sometimes [biit(a)n].

31*311 In anthem (originally antiphon) and author (Lat. aucior) the ih waa n t
first a mere spelling variant, but has now come to be pronounced [0],
4lt has, however, been suggested that in author we have a regular sound
change.)

31*32 In asthma, isthmtis the th is now frequently pronounced as [dj ;
others pronounce it as [t] or omit it.

The th is not pronounced in Magrath and in one form of
Buthven.

31’33 111 careless speech [h] is sometimes substituted for [d], thus I

thinh so becomes [ai hipk sou]. This also has its parallel in baby
speech, e.g. fliugo] for sugar.

31*34 The article in old (or would-be old) language is sometimes
written “ ye.” This y is a printer’s substitute for the Old
English' letter called “ thorn.” The “ ye ” should, of course,
be pronounced as the article usually is, and not [ji] as is some-
times done.

r SOUNDS

55

The liquids.— This designation comprises the r •bounds and 32‘
the I sounds.

The Bound| written r are (Jktremely varied, and are likely to 32-1
give some trouble to the student. He should in the first place
ascertain from his friends (we Are asSoming that these^^peak
standard English) whether they notice anything peculiar about
his r. If they do not, it is probable that he uses the untrilled f.

The phonetic sign for this is [i], but it is customary to use [r],
unless exceptional accuracy be desired.*

This sound is produced by allowing the breath to pass between"*
the raised point of the tongue and the ridge of the upper gums.*

When the breath makes the tip of the tongue vibrate, we have
the trilled or rolled [r]. Can you roll your r ? Does anyone
you know habitually do so ? Have you noticed* whether
it is done in French or German 1

* The back of the tongue may ako be raised to some extent ; cp. § 32-51. 32'11
For the American r the pomt of the tongue is drawn father back than
for the English r, and there is iro friction. '' '

Another kind of r is that produced at the back of the mouth, 32'2
by the help of the uvula (see § 8*1), and called the throat r or
uvular T (phonetic sign : [li]), as distinguished from the^ tongue
r (lingual r). It is not a normal sound in standard English,
but is occasionally found. It used to be frequent in Durham
and Northumberland (the “ Northumbrian burr ”), and is said
to be still very common round Bcrwick-on-Tweed. ^ ^

It is a sound admirably produced by most babias, especially when lying 32.21
on the lap and with their head hanging back. The tongue [r], on the other
hand, gives them much trouble, and consequently appears rather late
in their speech.

Notice that after [t] and [d] the narrowiilg for [r] is particularly 32*31
small, and therefore the friction of the breath particularly
noticeable. Say such words as dry, drink, droll, try, trill, trap,
and carefully observe the nature of the fr]. Notice also that
after voiceless sounds the [r] often becomes voiceless [r], as in
praise, try, increase. Sometimes tried almost sounds like chide,

56

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(S2‘31) and trees like cheese. Try to utter a roicelcss [r] by itself ;
practise tlie series [r r r r r].

32*32 Thero'is also a peculiar variety ^of r foniid a-|tcr g, as in greui^
green, grass. TMs r is a kind oi nalatal blade oqjp.tii).nant, and
its use should be avoided, as it is generally held to bo ailccted.

"ft * r

32‘4 In standard English the written r is only prononneod initially
(as in red), between a consonant and a vowel (as in hread^ i^ngry),
and between vowels, the second of which is not only written,

^bnt actually prononneSd (as in t)ery). The rule may also be

stated thus : r is only heard when a vowel follows in the same or
the next word.

32*401 In northern English and in many dialects the r has not disappeared before
eonsonantg and finally. It is in some parts pronounced as a trilled tongue
[r]; in others it is not pronounced as a separate letter, but its tongue

position partly coalesces with that of the pjToeding vowel. A vowel pro-

duced in this way, with tongue-point raised, is called a coronal or cacuminal
vowel. ^ ^

32*41 It is not pronounced between a vowel and a consonant (as in
arm, lord), nor -when it is final in the spelling (as in har) or
followed by a vowel which is only written and not actually pro-
nounce'd (as in Imre). Its place is in many cases taken by the
neutral vowel [o] (see § 38*2).

32*421 Observe that a final r is pronounced when the next word
begins with a vowel. (Is there anything like this in French V)
Thus we say hetter [beto], but [betor on beto] ; ever [evo], but
[for ever ond evo] ; here [hio], but [liFr on Sso] ; stir uj> [stair
Ap], but [stai So faia]. There is, however, nowadays a tendemey
To leave even this r unproiiounced ^ ; many object to this. Of
course, if there is eves: so slight a pause between the words, the
final r is silent,

Jlotice the pronunciation of forehead, neighbourhood ; see
§ 47*22. ^ ^ .

^Thus no schoolboy pronounces tho r in a jar of jam; and it is
commonly omitted in after all.

r SOUNDS

57

The fact that such words as hetter have two fom®, with and 32'4S2
without [r], has led to the addition of [r] when there is no justifica-
tion for it. Eveis. educated people are often heard to pronounce
the idea of it «as [‘51 aidior ov^it] ; The India Office sometimes
becomes [5i indjor ofis]^ china ornaments becomes [tjainer
oinomonts] ; fut a comma after ‘^J'ohn ” [put o komor aifto d^on] ;
and clergyrtion have been known to say [vik'toirior auo kwim].
Similarly, in vulgar speech [So windox iz oupon], [po'pair qz
goii aut], [ai soir it], etc,, are quite common.

This is not a recent development. In Smollett we find your aydear is, ^

(he windore. opened. Walker, in his Prononwing Dictionary (1791), says:

•‘The Tulgar shorten ow and pronounce the o obscurely, and sometiraes
as if followed by r, as winder and felhr, for window and fdlow ; but thk
is almost too despicable for notice.”

For the pronunciation of -er as [o] see § 38’22.

The substitution of [w] for [r] is a mannerism which should 32*5
not bo tolerated ; it is the result of a bad habit, not of any
defect in the organs of speech. *

In the raiihlle of tbe last century it was regarded as a feature in the 32*51
speech of hwcIIh, from which it has now practically disappeared. It
shouhl bo noted iliat the clement common to both sounds is a raising of
the iMok of the iougue. «

Wheji a word contains the letter r twice, careless speakers 32'6
incline to drop one of them; February becomes [febjuari],
ictnforarily [teraporilijd library [laibri], literary [litori], super-
liimcfary [sui])?)nju!mori], contemporary [kontempori]. fVderin- ,
ary usually becomes [vetnori] ; but [vet( 0 )rin(o)ri] is also heard.

Another wiiy (jf avoiding the utterance of two r’s in the same word is 32*61
the substitution of I for one of them. This has been done in the case of»
marhU (ci*. Ib'cnch marhre), pxirple (cp. French pourpre), laurel (op. French
Itntrier). Com[)are the common dialect form dbstropolous for obstreperous.

In tho United States there is some stress on -ary [-'eri, -'aeri] and both 32*62
r’s arc pronounced ; but not in library, and piaihri] is not uncommon.

The usual Spelling of [r] is r or rr (as m arrow). In words 32*7
from the Greek rh is found, as in rhythm, rhetoric, rheumatism.

^ In registry offices temporary servants are known as [temporiz].

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

S8

(32*7) rhuharh, («iid wrongly in rhyme, for rime) ; also rrli, as in
catarrh, myrrh, hemorrhage. In a few words from the French
we have rre, as in bizarre, farterre^

32’71 Whereas most words ending^ in [8(r] are spelled with -er
(e.g. enier, flatter, eager, tiger, nwnl^er, timber, render), about
tweiffey-five are spelled with' -re (e.g. metre,* theatre, massacre,
ochre) in imitation of the French spelling of these words; c-p.
§ 33*62. In the United States the spelling with ~er has been
adopted by many in theater, center, and some other words.

^ * but -mefer in compounds. Note Pemefer [di:'mi:ta(r].

32’8 Sentences for ’practising [r] :

A. Rory Rumpus rode a raw-boned racer.

Around the rugged rock the ragged rascal ran.

Approach thou like the rugged Russian bear

The armed rhinoceros.

A library literally littered with contemporary lilorature.

B. Break, break, l?.'eak.

On thy ccifl grey stones, 0 sea ! —

His talk was like a stream which runs
With rapid change from rooks to roses. —

Alas ! even such the thin-drawn ray
That makes the prison depths more rude. —

The skies seemed true above thee,

The rose true on the tree ;

•* The bird seemed true the summer through ;

But all proved false to me. —
r Whosp rocks are rights, consolidate of old

Through unremembered years, around whose base
The ever-surging peoples roll and roar. —

Myriads of rivulets hurrying through the lawn. —

If you cannot tramp and trudge like a man, try all-fours like a dog. —
Ho has ended his cares

At the foot of your rotten-rimged, rat-riddled stairs. —

1 SOUNDS

59

In order to produce tlie sound of P], we let the Isreath pass 33*
out between the side rims of the tongue and the side gums and
teeth ; the point,of the tongue touches the roof of the* mouth
somewhere alqjig the middle Une.

It is usually said that for P] we let the breath pass oUt at
both sides of the mouth ; but, as a matter of fact, most people
let it out only on one side.^ On which does it pass out in your
own case ? Is the same true of your whole family ? Ascertain
which is the iisual side in the case of friends.

Utter p] with the point of the tongue drawn back as far as 33' 01
possible ; then utter P] several times, gradually bringing the
point of the tongue forward, imtil it eventually touches the teeth.

You will notice a difference in the quality of the sound ; the
sound is “ clear ” when the tongue is forward in the mouth,

“ dark ” ® when it is farther back, because when the tongue is
drawn back, it is normally bunched up behind.® ^ standard
English the p] is frequently pronounced with the tongue fairly
back in the mouth ; the “ darkness ” of the P] is particularly
noticeable when it comes at the end of a word. ,

The “ darkness ” of initial p.] is often strilcing in the bad “ English
pronunciation of the French article la.

Contrast the P] of will and willing (where its position between
front vowels leads to forward formation). Owing to the, “ dark-
ness ” of the [1] children often becomes [tjuldron] ; another pro-
nunciation is [tpdron], with syllabic 1. Note also al pronounced
[oi] or [ol] or [oil], § 33'5.

1 Wo may call this a unilateral I, *

2 The term “ dark ” here implies a deep and obscure resonance, with
little friction.

® Observe thaj^it is this position of the back o:^the tongue that pro-
duces the darkness, not the position of the point of the tongue. You can
produce a “ clear ” P] with the point against the gums, provided the back
of the tongue does not rise.

6o THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

33‘02 Excessifre -witiidrawal of tlie tongue tip is not to be encouraged
in children ; they should rather practise the “ clear ” [ 1 ], though
they need not go so far as actua,ipiy to “ let tho tongue touch the
teeth.” This is, however, a gopd rule, aiul if instilled in the
children will do something to ooipitcraot any teiiflency U\
“ dAhness ” of the [1].' It is not likely that i/hoy will irequire
the habit of actually touching the teeth when t hey say [1] ; hut
a sufficiently clear ” [IJ can be obtained if the jioiiit of contact
is at the upper gums, and even a little farther back than that.

„ Note that the [1] may be “ dark,” even when the point of the
tongue touches the teeth, if the back of the. tongue is raised.

33*1 In Cockney speech the [ 1 ] is sometimes lost, through no contact
taking place ; tail is pronounced [tosjo] or something similar,
with a very open [o] (see § 43T) in place of [1], and aff.er con-
sonants also the final I as in giggle is very liable to disappoiir.
This recalls the treatment of final r in standard English. In
careless speechr.the p.] also disappears in only and in all right.
Colonel €*s pronounced [ka:n(y)l] ; the older spoiling coronel
explains this.

33‘2 Notice that w'^hen [1] comes next to a voiceless somid, it may
becoruo partly or wholly voiceless [j]. Thus clear becomes [kliio],
halt j1io(i)|t]. The friction becomes noticeable then ; try t.o utter
[i] and observe this. The voiceless sound is the familiar Welsh ll,
'for which English speakers substitute the ordinary I, or tU, or
fl (so Muellen beside Lleivellyn, Floyd beside Lloyd) and
fiummefy, from Welsh Ihjmru).

It apijeai’B that many speakers of Welsh have a iniilatoml [}] (see
§ 33'), and that there is a marked opening of the dosttro, no that tliey
have a distinct stop I before the continxiant 1.

S3»3 In lalel, alh, idk, idol, etc., we may have syllabic I [1].
Compare what was said about syllabic m in § 23*35 and about
syllabic in § 24*35.

33 .4 A long P] is found in wholely, solely, and when twb words are run *
together (e.g. FU let you) ; see § 21 *. Observe the lengthening
of p] before a voiced final, as in huiU, ckills.

1 SOUNDS

6i

The I is not pronounced in the following words : * 3S’5

((jZ = [aj]) in almond, alms, halm (but halsam [bojlsom]), calm,
palm {-er, -ist, -is$ry), psalm (l»it psalter [soilto(r] and psalmist,
psalmody with*[ffil] or [ai]), qifplm ; calf, half, halve, salve (“ oint-
ment,” salve, “ save a ship,” is Jsselv]^ and salver, “ tray,” is
[sa)lvo(r]. ^

(aZ [o:]) in halJc (or haulk), calk (or caulk), chalk, stalk, talk
(but talc is [tselk]), walk ;

(a^ = [8e]) in salmon (in the eighteenth century also with [a:]).

(o^ = [ou]) in folk, yolk, Folkestone. ’ •

The I is pronounced in almanac, alter, basalt, cobalt, fault
(§ 17T3), halt, malt, salt, also, false, siahoart, walrus, waltz, now
more frequently with [ol] than with [oil], and usually in solder
(also [sod8(r]). Note all, hall, etc., alder, bald, scald with [od];
and Salisbury [soilzbori]. Scallop has [ol or sel]. In almoner,

-wr// [aelm-] is more usual ; but [aim-] is also heard. Inhalcony,
baldachin, halberd, halcyon, shall, valve, al is* [jel] ; also in
alpaca [seTpceko]. Alternative usually -with [o(i)l], Tuit [eel] is
also heard.

In the literary words palfrey [poilfri, polfri, sometimes paelfri],
falchion [fo!l(t)S(e)n, fo-], and, usually, /alcow, the I is pronounced.

See the Glossary for the pronunciation of Albany, Alcesfer, Almnndbury,
Alnwick, Calderon, Ohalfont, Dalbiac, Donegal, Galway, Montreal, Palgrave,

Pall Mall, Raleigh, Ralyh, Salford, Salloun, Waldegrave, Walhalla.

For golf [golf] may be heard, but many who play the game
say [gof] or [golf], modifications of the Scotch forms of the word
[gouf, gaiil] ; an older spelling is gowf.

In should and loould the I is not pronounced ; also in could, •
where it has no etymological justification. «

In many dialects I has often been dropped before p, i, d, k, f, s, as in
hold, false, bolt ; and finally, as in all, small, full, wool.

The I is mulfe in many proper names, e.^. Belvoir, Chisholm,
Cholmondeley, Colclough, Golquhoun, Holmes, Lincoln, Malmes-
bury, Palmerston ; see the Glossary,

62 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

33'6 Tlie usiic^ spelling of [1] is I or U (as in ell, yellow) ; sometimes
Ue (as in bagatelle, belle, gazelle, chenille, mudeville, tulle).

Notice the spelling of all, but almost, -one, -together ; well, un-,
jare-well, but wel-come, -Jare ; i^ll, but imtil ; *fiU, Jull, shill,
will, but skilful, fulfil^ wilful ; rollt but enrol ; install, but
inst^^ent ; thrall, but thraldom, enthral ; chill, but chilblain,

33 ‘61 The French I mouille is pronounced [Ij], as in cotillon, sur-
veillance and (sometimes) reveille. Compare the treatment of
French gn, § 25'36. ^

33’62 The proper spelling of final [1, ol] is -el, regularly used until
the 16th century. It remains after m, n, v (and p, t, sometimes)
as in trammel, kennel, level, chapel, chattel ; but elsewhere we
have -le (as in baUle, castle), which is an imitation of the French
spelling, cp. § 32*71.

33*7 Sentences for 'practising [1] ;

A. Long and loudly little Lily laughed.

Did you lej the pail fall, Bill ?

B. All the world loves a lover.

All’s well that ends well.

Asleep in lap of lcgend.s old. —

The linnets on the linden-tree
Wore making gentle melody. —

And drowsy tinklings lull the distant folds. —

Let Carolina smooth the liquid lay.

Lull with Amelia’s liquid name the Nine
And sweetly flow through all the royal line. —

Pores# and water, far and wide.

In limpid starlight glorified.

Lie like the mystery of death. —

Forlorn ! the very word is like a bell
To toll me back from thee to my solo self. —

Sights only peaceful *5.nd pure ; as labourers settling

Slowly to work, in their limbs the lingering sweetness of slumber.—

And ankle-deep in English grass I leaped

And clapped my hivads, and called all very fair. — ^

FRONT CONTINUANTS

63

Front eontinnants. — Watch, with yottr mirror what fhe tongue 34*
does when yon ntter the word he. You see that it rises in front.
Raise it a little nofne, until the passage becomes quite narrow ;
the vowel will pass into the sou|d which we have at the beginning
of yes [jes], and which we,also have in pw [fjui], for which see
§ 45*5. As a rule the friction is very slight, and indeed hSfdly
perceptible to the ear ; but in the slowly uttered, deliberate yes
the friction can often be heard very distinctly. The sound is
also noteworthy as being, like [w], “ gliding,” not “ held ” (see
§ 26*3). * •

In careless speech it sometimes passes into [ 5 ] after [d] ; during 34*1
is pronounced [dsu^rip] instead of [dju^rip], the d&w becomes
[dsui], it made you start [it meidsu stad] ; cp. how do you do,
colloquially [hau dye dui]. Soldier is regularly pronounced
fsouid 5 o(r], not [souldj 9 (r] ; and verdure, grandeur, have both
pronunciations, [djo] being preferred by careful speakers.

Educate is [edjukeit] ; but [edsukeit] may be heard from many
educated speakers. In some dialects dubious becomes'^dsuibias],
and odious [oudsas], tedious [tiidsos]. Note also [trimendsos]
for tremendous.

Th .0 great authority, John Walker (Dictionary, 1839 ed.), said ; “ %ldicr
is universally and justly pronounced as if written sol-jer; grandeur,
granjeur ; and verdure, verjnre ; and education is elegantly pronounced^
ed-jucaiion. But duke and reduce, pronounced juke and rejuee, where the
accent is after th^liJ, cannot be too much reprobated.”

•

After voiceless sounds, as in Tuesday, tube, [j] occasionally 34*2
passes into the correspondiag voiceless [g],^ which is the consonant
sound in the German ich ; and sometimes it even becomes [S], •
compare the careless pronunciation of dow’t you hnow [dountjonou],
last year [laist^io], he’ll meet you [hid miitSu]; I shall hit
you is in vulgar speech [ai Jol itje].

For this deyclopment iu unstressed sylkbles, see §§ 29 ‘2,
45'51 ; and fox the change from [sj] to [$], see § 29*1.

^ Also frequently after h, e.g. in hue, Hugh, huge, humour.

64

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

34:'3 Back edntinuants. — ^Wken we utter the vowel sound ol who
the ba^k of the tongue is raised ; if we raise it a little higher,
there is friction, and we obtain tl^^e back contisAuanfcs. These do
not normally belong to staudar^/JSnglish, The voiceless [x] is,
howver, not uncommon in the pronunciation of words t:i.Jc(>n
from Scotch, Welsh, Irish, or German ; even in such words [k]
is generally substituted. The Scotch loch or lough is pronoun {5ed
[lox] or [lob] ; the German UochQieimer) is always spelled hock
and pronounced [holf], and Beolistein is usually pronoimced
^ [bekstain]. In Scotch [x] occurs normally. Obsei’vo Strachau.
[strain], Strachey [streitSi].

34*4 The silent letters gh as a rule represent older front and buck
continuants. In delight, haughty, sprightly there is no justi-
fication for the gh.

The combina^on aigh is pronounced [ei] ; augli is [oi], except in
laugh, drayght, which have [nif] ; eigh is [ei], except in height
[hait], sleight [slait] ; igh is [ai] ; ough is [au] in hough, doughty,
drought, plough, slough (=miry pool), [ou] in dough, furlough,
though, [or] in bought, brought, fought, nought, ought, sought,
thought, lorought, [ui] in through, [aI] in slough (=»ca8t skin),
chough, enough, rough, tough, [of] in cough, trough, [o] in borough,
-■thorough, [op] in hiccough; sough is [sau] or [sAf], brougham
[bruom] or [brouom].

See the Glossary for the prontmeiation of BougTiey, Bnughfov, Jirovgti,
Brougham, Broughton, Buedeugh, BurghUy, Burghdera, Burghorsh, Onlhglmn,
Clough, Ooldough, Connaught, Creighton, Denbigh, Donoghiie, Drogheda,
Bdinhurgh, Oeoghegan, f^ough, Haigh, Hough, Houghton, Iddedeigh, Ivmgh,
Keighley, Keighdey, Keogh, Leigh, Leighton, Loiighboro, Mnr.naghteu,
Maughan, Pugh, lta{y)leigh, Shaughnessy, Slough, Tighe, Vanbrugh,
Vaughan, Waugh.

34’S Throat r {uvular r). — This sound, which is not found in standard
English, has been referred to in § 32*2.

!l SOUNDS

65

The h sounds. — We considered the glottis (the sp®3e between 36*
the vocal chords) in § 6'3. We saw that when it is quite open,
the breath passe^throiigh without producing any audible sound.
When, however, the glottis i| somewhat narrowed, the breath
brushes past the vocal chords, and an^7i is produced ; this we
may call a voiceless glottal continuant.

[h] is described as voiceless ; but it may also be produced -vvith voice.

We have seen that there are a fleshy and a cartilaginous part to the
glottis : it is possible to let the former vibrate, while the latter is loft open,
and the breath passing through produces [h]. *Try to utter this sound.

. Now there may be various kinds of glottal [h]. The passage
between the vocal chords may be more or less narrow, and it
may remain uniform or gradually grow narrower or wider. The
current of breath may be strong or weak ; it may be of uniform
force, or gradually grow stronger or weaker. When there is a
strong current of breath, and the opening is very narrow, we
call it “ wheezing.” ,

In standard English the h is a glottal continually only when 35-1
there is precise and emphatic utterance. Ordinarily it is pro-
duced in the mouth passage. When we say ha, the vocal chords
are not drawn together until the vowel is sounded ; the jnoiifcb,
however, gets into position for uttering the vowel a little before
tbe time, and the breath as it passes through produces an h
sound. In [ha] then, we practically have a voiceless [a] foUoweU
by the ordinary voiced [a] ; in he, a voiceless [i] followed by tlie
ordinary [i] vowel ; in ivho, a voiceless [u] followed by tbe
ordinary [u]. Whisper these words, and also hay and hoe ; and
after each, whisper the [h] only. Notice that the ear detects an
actual difierence in these h sounds.

A good deal depends on the current of breath with which the 35*21
[h] is uttered. In standard English the current does not keep on
growing in ^d)lame until the vowel is sounded ; it distinctly
diminishes before the vowel appears. This may be grapbicalxy
represented by the signs [ < h > ].

66 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

35*22 If tLe oiScreut of breatii does not diminish, in this way, but
starts weakly and does not reach its maximum force ixTitil the
vowel is" reached, the ear does n^t receive thg impression of a
distinct [h]. This sound may bejf'.wxitten [h < ] o,r simply [ < ].
This (the “ soft breath,”) precedes initial vowels in standard
English ; it is the sound which in cockney speech commonly
represents the more distinct [ < h > ] ; those who use it are said
to “ drop their h’s.” Conscious of the defect, they often prefix
a full, even an exaggerated [h] to words which have no h ; or,
more commonly, they are altogether unconscious of pro-
nouncing or not pronouncing an h. It need hardly be said that
carelessness in the use of h is not to be tolerated.

Sheridan (1762) seems to be the fir.st to record the drojxping of h as a
feature of cockney speech. It is interesting to note that no h is ever
ikoppod in Scottish, Irish, or American speech, except in the weak
forms of he, Mm, her, etc. ; and the only kno^ra case in Scottish speech of
h VTongly pvofixedr’‘s the dialect pronunciation of emphatic m as [hAz].

36 '31 Written li is not pronounced in heir and heiress, nor in honest,
honour, hour, and their derivatives.

It is now pronounced in standard English in herh, hospital,
humble', humour (a fair number of educated speakers still pro-
nounce this word without Pi]).

o It is often omitted in hu- by those who pronounce ;
cp. § 34:'2.

It is generally omitted in vehemence, vehicle (but pronounced
in vehicular) ; see also § 47'32 for the omission of h in compound
words, and § 31*31.

S5*31T The earlier forms of John are Jon (cp, Jonson) and Jane
(cp. J ones) . The h ri introduced from the Latin form Johannes.
This was abbreviated to or Jw®, which explains the form
Jno, used by some as an abbreviation of John,

35*32 It is regarded as’ correct to say a history, but an historical
novel ; a habit, but an habitual action ; many, however, use an
before the adjective, and yet pronounce the h.

h SOUNDS

67

Certain words drop the h when they occur in an'^unstressed 36'3S
position in the sentence ; this is a regular feature of standard
colloquial speech ,• and does nab convey the slightest suggestion
of vulgarity. It must be rec%nised that such words have two
forms, weak and strong, acoordii^ as they are used without or
with emphasis. Compare has and her in the following sentences :

Tom has gone there,
tom oz gon Seo.

I gave her a book,
ai geiv or o buk.

Has he though ?
hffiz (h)i tJou ?

What, to her ?
wot, tu hoi ?

Find as many words having strong and weak forms as you can
by observing the ordinary speech of those around you. Then
compare the list given in § 47’11-'16.

Seniencesfor practising fh] : 35‘4:

A. Hark how the horse’s hoofs hammer on the hardliighjoad.

How high his Highness holds his haughty head.

Hold your hands up high, Harry.

Humphrey Hunchback had a hundred hedgehogs.

How many houses had Harry Hall ?

E. Ui^ the high hill he heaved a huge round stone. — *

He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. —

The high that proved too high, the heroic for earth too hard.—

‘let was his helmet hacked and hewed. — *

The heavy heart heaving without a moan. —

The humble holy heart that holds of newborn pride no spice.*—

Such partings break the hearts they fondly hope to heal. —

Here bring your wounded hearts, here tell your anguish ;

Earth has no soitow that Heaven cannot heal. — ^

And I said : “If there’s peace to be found in the world,

A heart that was humble might hope for i-^here.” —

VOWELS '■

36* We Lave consicLjred tLe soimds pnicliioodl wlien tlio passage
tLrougli whicli tLe breatL passes is closed (slops) or narrowed
(contimiants) ; we no-j?’ Lave to consider tlie sounds ])roduco(]
' wLen tlie passage is wide enough for the breath to pass through
without audibly brushing against the sides. These sounds are
the vowels.

“ Voice,” produced by the vibration of the vocal chords, may
be said to give body to the vowel ; the shape of the passage
through which the breath passes dclerinines tlx} features that
distinguish one vowel fj'om another, i.c. its cjuaHty. The slmpc
of this passage isloapable of idinost iiifiiiite variat ion, which leads
to a corresponding variety of resonances, and these detennine
the quality of the vowels.

Picture to yourself the inside- of tlui month, and consider how
the ca^'/ity may become larger or smaller, ucciordliig as you
separate or draw together the jaws ; see what a dilfereiictj it
makes if you raise the tongue at the back, or in th(* midclk', or
in the front ; bear in mind that tlie position of tlie Ups Jna\' aJso
modify the sound, as yon will notice if, for instance, you ut bu*
[u] as in ivho, first with the lips foi’ining a long narrow .slit, and
again with the lips forming a very small circle (of the same 8iz<^
as the end of a lead pencil).

37*1 Of the well-defined vowels that which is articulated with least,
efiort is [a],^ the first vowel in. father [fn!'tSo(x]. Utler it, and
watch the tongue wi^h your mirror ; you will see tf^at the middle
of the tongue ridge is slightly raised. The opening of the mouth

1 The “ neutral ” vowel [a], for which see § 3S‘2, requires less effort.

VOWELS

69

is generally larger than in the case of the other tow^s. See the (37*1)
diagram on p. 106 .

Utter the standard English sound of a in hat, for wliich the 3711
sign is Say several tirdes [a se] and watch the tongue as

you do so ; you mil see, that it mov^ forward and is a little
higher in front and lower at baclc for [in]. The opening 61 the
mouth is often quite as large for [se] as for [a].

Now try to produce the sound which lies between the two, 3712
with the tongue ocoupymg an intermediate position ; you will
obtain the sound [a] which is the nortliern English vowel in-
hnt, and the vowel in the French word chat ; in standard English
it occurs only as the first part of the diphthong in hite [bait].^

This [a] is sometimes called the “clear” a sound. See the
diagram on p. 104.

Next, draw the tongue a little back, and you will obtain a 37*13
variety of [a] which is “ dark ” and has a suggestion of the vowel
in all [oil]. •

This sound is commonly substituted for the''‘‘ pure ” or
“ neutral ” [ci] in cockney speech, so that fast is made to
sound like [foist], 'parh like [poik], — apparently a somewhat
recent development. ,

An Inspeotoi’ in Cornwall asked the children in a village school to write
what they knew about “ glass.” As he pronounced the word “ in cockney
fashion,” the children were at first puzzled, and finally decided that ho
must mean “gloss,” the local name for blacking. Accordingly they
produced a series of essays on the art of polishing hoots. ,

This “ darkening ” of the a sound should not be permitted ;
in order to counteract it, it may be advisable to make the pupils
utter [a] smgly and in chorus, until they are quite clear as to th(?
nature of the required sound. •

It is sometimes found that precise speakers, through an 37’21
excessive desire to avoid any suspicion of cockney leanings in
their speech, ,^ubstitute [a] for [a], saying, for instance, [fai’6o(r]
in place of [fai68(r] ; it is particularly ladies of real or would-he
1 This sound is further discussed in § 39T.

® For variations in the first part of thi s diphthong see § 40T.

70 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(S7'21) refinenientVlio conamit this mistake. A mistake it is, liketevery
other deviation from what is generally recognised by the
educated. r

37*22 The “ clear ” pronunciation of followed by [n, f, s, 0] (as in
answer, demmid, grant, fafter, laugh, glass, past, hath) is a, Iso a.
regnihr feature of many dialects ; it is common in noii.hern
English, and in many parts of the United States, wliere the
pronunciation of such words with [ai] is regarded as characteristic
of an Englishman’s speech. In northern English the a is, in
r such words, pronounced [a], in Scottish English [se], and, in
America [ 031 ] or [se].

The pronunciation [ses] of the word ass is generally preferred
to [a!s], which is felt to be somewhat objectionable.

37*31 In standard English there is practically no short [a],’’*' but only
the long [ai], which should be neither “ dark ” nor “ clear.” If
we analyse it carefully, we often find, especially when it is final,
that it is not a single vowel of uniform value, only the first part
being “ pirie ” [ai], the rest being a faint variant ; but for
practical purposes We may regard it as uniform in quality, as in
good speech it is a pure long vowel.

37*311 ♦ Hd^vpover, there is a pronunciation of are, intermodiate boiwoon the

emphatic [a:] and the imstrossed [ 9 ], which may be described as short
fa]. The a in the unstressed prefix irans~, and the second a of advantage-
Zus also have the sound of [a] sometimes.

37*32 Before voiced sounds [ai] is longer than before voiceless
sormds.* Compare card and cart, hard and heart, marred and mart,
barb and carp, halve and half.

37*4 In southern English the sound [ai] is also given for the ar of
the spelling, when it is not followed by a vowel sound ; farther
and father are pronounced in the same way. In other forma of
English the pronunciation varies * ; sec what was said about r in
§ 32 . Note tarry (yb.) [tseri], but tarry (adj.) [tairi].

* In New England speech ar is pronounced as in southern English ; in
northern English the r is not pronounced, but the vowel is often coronal
{§ 32'401), In Scottish the r is trilled.

a SOUNDS

71

Observe har [ba 2 (r], but barrislGr and harrier with

Tbe usual speUing of [ai] is a ; note also ah (interjection), and 37’5
hurrah^ al (in Imlf, etc., see J 33’5), au in aunt (see § 43 ’23),
draughty laugh. Before a coJfeonant and silent e, a usually is
[oi] (see § 41’2) ; but it isi [ai] in wprd^ taken from tbe Frencb,
sucb as ballade, charade,^ estrade, fagade, fomade. prome’nade ^

(but accolade, masquerade, parade, tirade with [ei]), badinage,
garage, mirage, persiflage, morale, moustache', also in girafje,
caviare. Note also vase [vasz] (see § 41 ’4).

Armada, bravado, cadi have [-aid-]* or [-eid-]; bastinado,,
tornado bave [-eid-].

Askance, enhance, ranche bave [ai] or [sa]. Stanton is
[staint(o)n]. Alas is more often [elais] than [elses], Many
pronounce tbe noun sample with [ai], tbe verb with [se].

Note drama [draimo], but dramatist [draemetist], dramatic

[dro'msetilv].

Besides ar we also bave oar (in bazaar), ear (in heart, etc.), uar 37 * 5 J_
(in guard, § 26’22), (they) are, and er (in clerk, etc.) § 38*201.

In Clara, Sarah, Demerara, -ara bas tbe value of [siro] ; it is
[airo] in tiara, Macnamara ; and [oro] in Niagara. Tbe Frencb
loan words memoir, repertoire, reservoir are better projjounced
with [-wai(r] than with [-woi(r]; cp. -ofs, § 43*32.

Marlborough is [moilb( 9 )r 8 ], sometimes [mail-].

^ Also with [-ei]. Malilsiich is [moilstik].

“Always 1
3 Usually/

with [ei] in. the United States.

n THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

38*1 There is a short soimd closely akin to it (in position, but not
in sound), wMcli we have in hut, m/acli, etc., and for which the
sign is [a]. The back of the tongpo is raised or little in the pro-
duction of this sound, and someldniea the front also ; and. in
consequence there are several varieties of it. It occurs only in
syllables having some stress ; we have [a] in teacup, unfit, until ;
but not in welcome, which is not felt to be a compound. When
it is imstresscd, it becomes the dull vowel [o] ; unstressed hut is
[bat]. Observe the vulgar pronunciation of just as [dscst].

, In northern English [u] and [a] often give trouble ; thus put
is pronounced [pAt] and hud [bud].

38*11 The usual spelling of [a] is u ; also o (as in comfort, company,
compass, conjure (‘'juggle”), constable, front, affront, confront,
mother, pommel), o. ..e (in come, comely, dove, love ; but note
move, prmie), frequently ; ou (in douhlc, chough, rough, etc.) ; oc
(in does) ; oo (in blood, flood)', wo in twopence.

In combat [o] o?: [a] may be heard ; in comrade [o] is more
usual, but [;<] in frontier.

Note stomach [stAmok], stomachic [sto'maskik].

See the Glossary for the pronunciation of Compton, Ommnrtie, Cromhia,
Oromwelf, Moleyns, Molyneux, Momerie, MoneP, Ilonckion, Pnumihy,
Pontefract, liomney, Somers, Somerset, Southwark, Sonthwdl, Thorold, Vonge.

38*12 Sentences for practising [a] :

Oh ! raise us up, return to us again. —

I do bwt sing because I must
And pipe but as tho linnets sing. —

So many worlds, so rancli to do, '

So little done, such things to be. —

And many love me, but by none
Am I enough beloVbd, —

And doubly dying, shall go dovm
To the vile dust, from whence he sprung,

Unwept, unhonoured, and unsung. —

A AND 9

73

The dull rowel [o] occurs very comraorily in ordinary speech ; 38*2
most unstressed syllables contain this vowel or the variety of
[i] mentioned beldw. It is foimd, for instance, in the italicised
syllables of vowel, variety, ordliary.*

* Observe canary, vagary with [-'e:ri]^and qmndary with [-sri] or [-'e:ri].

Notice the precise and the ordinary pronunciation of such
words as ‘paternal, ‘polite, potato.

In northern English we find a coronal vowel (§ 32'401) where there is
er {re, or, etc.) in the speHing. This sound is fainter in flour than in
flower, in hire than in higher, whereas in sonthem English these pairs are
jtrononneed alike.

In poetry -our ; ~ower, and -ire : -igher rhymes are common.

The long [oi] is variously written ; we have it in heard, fern,*
girl,'f fur, word, amateur (also with [-tjuo(r], § 45*61), journey, %
myrtle.

In norihenr English we find coronal vowels here also. When the
spelling has er, car, or ir, a more forward vowel is ijjitered than when
the spelling is or, our, or ur. - ^

In poetry this di.stinction is not found ; see App. VI (3).

Clerk, sergeant have [a:], not [a;]; also Derby, Berkeley, Berkshire,
lierijordshire. The spelling of the jiroper names Sargeant, Marchant is
instructive. At Oxford and Cambridge the University is colloquially the
[va:R(o)ti]. Note also our pronunciation of the letter r: formerly [srj,
then [or], then I'd:]. In the United States fai] is preferred, e.g. [klaik]
and the American tomi Hertford is [heirtfard], but sergeant always with [a :].•
f Many cultivated people insist on the importance of uttering the vowel 38*202
in this word with the lips in the slit position, not rounded ; this Jjjas some
effect on the quality of the vowel, making it a little like [e]. oo.onQ

I Ob.sorve adjourn [o'dsain], but sojourn ['sodsain, sa-] ; swurge [skaids] ;
courteous [kaitjas, koitjas.]

The uneducated often insert [o] in such words as Henry 38*21
[henorij, umbrella [Amhorelo] ; and sometimes they substitute [i]
for [a], as in miracle, wrongly pronounced [mirik(o)l], philosopher,
wrongly pronounced [fi^osifo], and in oracle, pigeon.

There is an 'affected pronunciation of final [ 9 ] which makes it 38*22
approximate to a deep [a] ; the comic papers represent my dear
fellow as “ my deah fellah ” to indicate the speech of a swell.

74

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

38’23 'When [o^ precedes the chief stress of a word, it is often very
faint, ^Thus ‘police may become, colloquially, [pliis] and p^'thaps
[prseps]. Note that in this case jthe [1] of [phis] remains fully
voiced, and is not partially voicefess (§ 33-2).

38*3 The letters e (often), «>and ‘ij}m unstressed syllables reprt\S(;nt a
very laxly articulated sound, for which the sign [i] is used in tliis
book. It varies somewhat in different speakers ; several sounds
intermediate between the open [i] and the middle [c] may be
heard. This serves tp explain the uncertainty of spelling in
such cases as ensure and insure, enquire and inquire, and Old
English -nes, -nis, and -ifiys for our -ness. See § 42‘1.

38’31 This lax [i] is spelled in various ways, e.g. y (in pity, etc,),
e (in simile, houses, advises, before, etc.), ie (in prairie, etc.), ey (in
barley, etc.) ; note also counterfeit^, forfeit, surfeit, res^nte, mivAite
(aiihst.), foreign, sovereign, mischief, hercMef, carriage, marriaiji\
lettuce, guinea, circtiit, James's [dseimzizj.

38*32 Sometimes th^ vowel disappears altogether, as in husmess,
medicine, Salisbury, and often in venison (but benison, orison
always with [-iz(o)n], and unison with [iz(o)u] or [is(9)n]).

See the Glossary for the pronunciation of FouUa, Glamis, KnoUi/s, Pept/f,
Sandy s", W&myss.

38*33 A final e is pronoimced in certain cases whore analogy might
’suggest that it is mute. It is [i] in some words borrowed from
Latin {extempore, simile), Greek (anemone, apostrophe, epitome,
hyperbole, metope, strophe, syncope), Italian {campanile, ciceronr,
conversazione, dildtante, furore) ; it is [ii] in angliae. In anti-
^podes, congeries, fasces, series, species we have [-iiz].

See the Glossary for tije pronunciation of Aphrodiie, Ariadne, Ate, Athene,,
Bacchante, Calliope, OalUrrhoe, Candace, Circe, Eurydke. Hebe, Hermionn,
Niobe, Penelope, Persephone, Psyche, Terpsichore, Borghese, Mmionc,
Bethphage, Nineveh', and of Anchises, Aristophanes, Boanerges, Books,

^ Observe the noun prophecy with [-si], the verb prophesy with [-sai].
^ Some pronounce [-fi:t] in this word.

UNSTRESSED VOWELS

75

Ceres, Codes, Damodes, Demos-ffienes, Dives, JEcdesiastes, Eur^ides, Hades,
Hercules, Lares, Pleiades, Sophocles, Thucydides ; also of Oheyne, CMchde,

Tke letter o m unstressed s;|llables preceding the chief stress 38’4
is usually [e], but in precise speech an o sound is heard.

When the syllable end’s in a Consonant (as in conceive),* the
sound inclines to [o] ; when the vowel ends the syllable (as in
'poetic, possess) it inclines to [o].

In nortliern English the o sounds are, as a^rale, not reduced in un-
stressed syllables.

After the chief stress [o] is rarely heard ; but epoch [iipok]
and other literary words keep the [o].

The spelling often suggests a difference of pronunciation in 38 '5
unstressed syllables where none exists ; compare the endings
-ant and ~ent (as in dependant and dependent), -ar and -er (as in
aUar and alter) -ary and -ery (as in stationary^ and stationery),

~al and -le (as in principal and principle), -el and (§ 33'62),

-er and -re (§ 32'7i), -le and -ol (as in idle and idol), -er and -or
(as in haher and sailor).

The front vowels. — Utter the word he and notice what the 39*
tongue does. You can do so by looking into your mirror, or by
putting a finger just inside your front upper teeth, or by whisper-
ing the sound, and feeling what happens. The raising of the
tongue for the [i] sounds is best seen if the upper and lower
teeth axe kept well apart. •

Watch also the movements of your lips. ^

You will generally find that you can analyse vowels best if you -
whisper them, because the “voice’’ does not interfere with your
appreciation of the mouth resonances. By this time your muscular
consciousness (see § 9'1) should be considerably developed, and you
should be conscious of what your tongue, lips, etc. are doing, without
having recourse to a mirror.

76

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(39') Do yourHifs move like this?

Yon will find tliat yon are raising your tongue very liigh in
front : [ti] and [i] are extremes ; in tlie one case tfie front of the
tongue is practically as low as it can be, in tfie other it is raised
as high as possible. (See the diagrams on pp. 104, 105). You
might raise the tongue farther, but the resulting sound would
not be a vowel. The passage would be too narrow, there would
be friction, and a continuant would be the result (see § 34‘).

Utter a pure [a] and gradually raise the front of the tongue
until you roach' [i]. You may either keep your vocal chords
vibrating Sll the time, or you may whisper the sounds ; but see
that the tongue moves slowly and steadily. You will realise
that very many sounds lie between [a] and [i] ; as they are all
produced with the raising of the front of the tongue, they are
called front vowels.

39*1 We have already noticed clear [a], and have met with [ro],
which is the vowel sound in hat [hsot]. When unstressed the [ai]
gives place to [a] ; that [beet] becomes [bot].

In northern English the clear [a] is used in place of [ic].

39‘lh The uneducated sometimes substitute a closer sound (the
middle e) for [re] ; t]^ey say [keb] for cab, [ketj] for catcih, [depks]
for thanks, [bepk] for bank. The same mistake may also bo
heard in the pronunciation of carriage, radish, January, In any,
many the first vowe] is always [e]. What is it in manifold ?

The traditional pronunciation of Fall Mall is with [e], but
[se] is often heard. Thames is always [temz] with us ; but there
is an American river [deimzl.

FRONT VOWELS

77

The sound [«] varies in length.. Before a voiceless sound, as 39'12
in hat, it is short ; longer before a voiced sound, as in lad. In
the adjectives hai, glad, sad, it is often quite long.

There is a kindred lop.g sound [si], as in fair, for which 39’2
the tongue is rather higher. It* is often called the open' [e],

[se] being a still more open sound.

A difierence in the formation of [se] and [s;] must be noticed ; 39*3
it is not confined to this pair of vowels? In uttering a vowel
sound we may adjust the articulations so favourably that the
resulting sound is clear and decided ; this may be called tense
articulation, producing tense vowels. If we do not trouble to
adjust the articulations carefully, if we have lax articulaiion,
we obtain lax vowels. In standard English -we do not articulate
tensely, except in precise and emphatic speech. (Notice how
tensely the French and the Germans articulate their accented
long vowels.) In teaching children the terms tigfi^ and loose
may be used.

The articulation of [si] is relatively tense, that of [se] is lax.

For [a] see the diagram on p. 104. ^

Notice that [si] is always followed by a more or less distinct 39*31
[o] ; there is [bsie], Mar^j is [msi’ri]. Consider the value of -ear-
in hear and hearing. •

There is a vulgar pronunciation of 1 dare say as [ai desei], 39*32
instead of [ai deio sei]. On the other hand some say* [mieiri]
for Mary.

The usual spelling of [se] is a ; that of [si] varies, — cp. air, 39*41
there, hear, tear vb. (but tear (water from the eyes) is [ti 9 (r]),*
ere, e’er, ne’er. *

Observe drachm, diaphragm, hade, -flange, plaid, plait, with [se].

Note apparent, pariah with [oer or sir] ; harharous with [or], 39*42
harharkm with [sir], barbarity with [ser] ; Mary with [sir], but
marigold, Marylebone with [sor].

78

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

40*1 The diphthongs in hUe and bout are pronounced by the un-
e<Iiicated in many ways not permissible in standard English.

The "first element ol [ai] should be “ clefcr ” [a], and any
tendency to a more or less “ dji’k ” [a] or even [o] should be
avoided. The first element of [an] jjiay bo a “ clear ” [u], but
it is probably more often a sound between [a] and [cj] ; any
raising of the tongue to [se] is not to be tolerated. The not
infrequent nasalising (see § 8‘22) of the faulty diphthongs adds
to the unpleasant effect.

40' 101 A “pure” [a] would not be offensive as the first element of these
diphthongs, though it is much les.s common. It is heard on the stage and
in public speaking generally ; in ordinary conversation it suggests the
speech of a ioxeignerj especially if the [a] element of the diphthong is
lengthened. Notice how a South German pronounces these diphthongs ;
you w’ill find that he dwells much longer on the first element than we do,
and that it is more ojicn.

40*102 substitution of fs-eo], etc. with or %vithout nasalising, for [au] or

[au] is generally recognised as the most objectionable feature of cockney
middle-elass-speech. The lower classes have a imre long vowel [a:].

40*11 Before a voiced sound tbo diphthongs are longer than Ixdore a
voiceless one. Compare bride and bright, hide and height, eyes
and ice, alive and life ; loud and lout, lowed and bout, houghs and
house.

40*21 The ending -ice is pronounced [is] as in avarice, fraetiee
(§ 30*13) ; -ice is [ais] when stressed, as in dice, advice. Note
[i!s] in caprice.

40*22, The ending ~ide in chemical terms (e.g. chloride, oxide) is
generally pronounced [aid].

40*23 The ending -He in agile, docile, ductile, facile, fertile, fragile,
futile, hostile, imbecile (also with [id] or [il]), puerile, senile
is pronounced [ail] ; in the United States the pronunciation [il]
is preferred, though docile, hostile often have [ail]. Profile is
[proufid], missile has [aO] or [il], camomile, crocodile, domicile,
exile have [ail] only. Note facsimile with [ili].’

ai AND au

79

The ending -me is somewhat troublesome. ♦ 40'24

In Nouns it is pronounced [in] in discipline, doctrine, engine,
ennine, famine, h^'oine, intestine, jasmin{e), jessatnin{e), Uhertine
(also with [aiii]), medicine, ned^arine, vaccine.

[ain] in carmine, columUne, eglantine,^ porcupine, rapine {alBo
Avith [in]), saline (sub. j^soTainJ, adj. [^seilain]), turpentine,
Argentine.

[iin] in fascine, machine, magazine, margarine {§ 29*41), rnofrine,
mezzanine, quarantine, routine, sardine, tamlourine, tontine-,
quinine [kwi'niin], nicotine ['nikatiin],* glycerine ['glisoriin,
gliso'riin], gelatine, and crinoline, both also with stress on
first or last syllable.

Observe chlorine, strychnine, with [im, in], bromine, iodine
with [iin, ain] ; aniline with [in, ain], and turbine v/ith [in,
ira, ain].

Note also Caroline with [ain], Catherine with [in], Geraldine
with [iin], " .

In Verbs it is pronounced [in], e.g. destine, determina, imagine ;
but trephine is [tri'fiin, -'ain].

In Adjectives [ain] is usual, e.g. adamantine, divine, feline,
pristine, serpentine, supine. Note, however, masculine f fenij/nine,^
genuine, clandestine [klsen'destin], and sanguine [ssepgwin].

fc^or the ending -ise see § 30*15. 40*25

Notice advertise, chastise, etc., with [aiz], but advertisements
with [is] or [iz], chastisement, etc., with [iz]. In civilisation,
organisation, [iz] and [aiz] may be heard, the forma: being,
perhaps more frequent.

The ending -ite is pronounced [it] in the adjectives apposite, 40*26
opposite, exquisite {per-, re-), definite {in-), infinite, favourite, but*

[ait] in finite, recondite (§ 41*16) ; [ait] hf dynamite, graphite,
etc., and in Israelite, Moabite, etc. (but [it] in Jesuit, older
J esuite) ; [it] in granite, hypocrite, plebiscite, respite ; [iit] in
elite-, [iti] mY*<mmite.

^ Some pronounce these with [ain].

8o

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(40*26) Tiie ending -Ms is pronounced [aitis], in hroncMHs, etc, ; bui
[iitis] in tbe United States.

40*27 The ’ending -ive is pronounced [iv], as hi active, atteMive.
(The stressed -ive is [aiv], as in "^ve, revive, live (adj.) ; but note
give, live (vb.), 'with [i'^^’j and recilntive with fiiv].)

40'S When the diphthojigs [ai] bind [ati] are followed by r, us in
acquire, desire, hour, the tongue does not rise to fi] and [u]
respectively, but hardly beyond [o] and [o], ■ Some Uiittnujit to
distinguish higher and hire, flower and flour by uttering them
with faia] and [aeo], [auo] and [aoo] respectively ; see § u8*2.
In careless speech there is a growing tendency to reduce the
triphthongs [aiio, auo] — ^more strictly [aeo, aoo] — to a uniform
[ao],

40*4 The prefix di- may be pronounced [dai] or [di] in most words,
but [i] is preferred in dilemma, dimension, direct (and its deriva-
tives), and is alone used in dilapidated and dihttorg.

40*51 Note tgpe, but typical; oblige, but nbligafory (see the
Glossary) - 7 -re-, subside, but re-, subsidence ; pious, but impious ;
ivise, but wisdom ; crime, but criminal ; vine, but vinegar ;
vile, but vilify; finite, but infinite; tyrant, but tyranny^; cyele,
but bicycle; dubiety, satiety, variety (witli [aioti]), but dubious,
satiate [seipeit], various. The former ofnach pair has [aij , tins
latter [i]. Gp §§ 41*3, 44*6.

Observe Christ, Michael with [ai], but Christmas, Christian,
Christendom, Michaelmas with [i] ; also live (adj.) witli [aij,
. but Uv(?{Yh.) with [i], and hinder (adj.) with [ai], but hinder (vb.)
with [i].

In the words bedizen, idyll, -ic, financial, minatory, primer,
privacy, sinecure, tribunal, tripartite the first i is prononnoeii
[ai] or [i], also the')/ in brysl and Byzantine. Titanic, gigantic
have [ai], italics has [i]. Dynasty has [i], dynastic [aj'] or [i].

40*52 Note also south [sau^], but southern, southerly with [sAb’-j,

^ Tyrannical, with [ai] or [i].

ai AND au

8i

Tke diplitlioiig [ai] is spelled (in die, etc.), i (in. ’dial, etc.), 4:0‘61
igh (in high, etc.), y (in by, type, typhoon, etc.) ; note also aish,
either, neither, height, sign, benign, paradigm, indict, choif, guide,
buy, eye, Ruislip.

[ai'38(r, nai5’0(r] are now nmeh more fsommoJS than [i:08(r, iii:S 9 {r].

In edelweiss, Zeitgeist. Dreihund, and otlier loan words from
German d is pronounced [ai]; and in some words from the
Greek, such as eidolon, semnic, this German pronunciation is
also adopted — though the Greek ei never'had this ralue.

The diphthong [an] is spelled ou (in noun, etc.) or ow (in now, 40*62
etc.) ; also ough (in bough, etc., § 34*4), and aou in caoutchouc.

Note acoustics, blouse (§ 45*4) usually with [an] ; wound (past of
wind), with [au],?aoMWcZ (“hurt”) with [ui]; g'owt/e with [au] or [u!].

40*7

Sentences for practising [ai, an] :

And bitter stifling scents are past

A-dying on the night behind. — •

The bay was white with silent light. — «

Then when nature around me is smiling
The last smile which answers to mine,

I do not believe it beguiling.

Because it reminds me of thine. — •'

Leave me not wild and drear and comfortless
As silent lightning leaves the starless night. —

Do I glide unespied, *

As I ride, as I ride ? —

1 should count myself the coward -

If I left them, my Lord How'ard. —

Let the loud trumpets sound
Till the rooks all around

The shrill echoes rebound. — '

And wilder, forward as they wound, %

Were the proud cliffs and lake profound. —

Ever and aye, by shine and shower.

Sixteen short howls, not over loud. —

To pass theif life in fountains and on flowers.

And never know the weight of human hours. —

Shout round me, let me hear thy shouts, thou happy shepherd-boy !

82 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

41*1 TKe next sounds in the series, obtained by raising the tongue
a little higher than for [s], are “middle ” [e] and “ close ” [c].
The vowel in fen, gel, fell is usually the middle [<?] ; some speakers
(perhaps mostly ladies) use the cliisc [e] here, but the very close
[e], heard in French ete^^s not^ found jn standard English. For
ordinary purposes the sign [e] may serve to designate both [e]
and [e], as they are so closely conneci-ed. When unstressed,
the [e] gives place to [o] ; thus unstressed them is [bom]. Notice
that "’em really goes back to the old form hem.

In northern English [s] takes the place of the southern [e].

For [e] see the diagram on p. 104.

41'11 Observe the colloquial tendency to pronounce get as [gitj.
The e of fretty and of English, England, is regularly pro-
nounced [i].

41*12 The [e] is longer in hed, led, leg, than in het, let, heck.

•

41*13 The initial e is stressed and short in emanate, emigrate,
emissary, emulate, enervate, eremite, erudite.

The fi is unstressed and has the value of lax [i] in economy
(also with [i']), eject, emend, enigma, evolve.

The e Las secondary stress and the value of [ii] in the first
syllable of economic, elongate, evanesce (also with [e]), evolution
Xalso with [e]).

41*14 The prefix de- when stressed and possessing some of its
originalToreo, as in decompose, is [dii].

Notice stressed [dc] in decadence, dedicate, deference, definite,
delegate, demonstrate, deprecate, derogate, designate, desolate,
despicable, desultory, and, with secondary stress, in declaration,
deprivation, deputation, dereliction, derivation.

41*16 The prefix pre- when stressed and with its original force
unimpaired, as in prefix, is [prii].

Notice stressed [pre] in precedent, precipice, predicate (sb.),
preface, preference, prejudice (but prejudge with [prii]), prelude,
premuture, presage (sb.) (but vb. [pri'seid^]), president, and,

e; dfi", pre-, re-, equ-

83

with, secondary stress, in f rejudicial, preparMion, preposition, (41*15)
preservation.

The prefix re- *18 [ri:] when it is felt to possess its original 41*16
■force (“ again ” or “ back ”), ds in reconstruct, re-enter ; observe
recover “cover again,” resign “sign «.gam,” recount “count
again,” with [rii], — but recover “ regain,” resign “ give up,”
recount “ relate,” with [ri].

It is pronounced [rii] also before vowels {react, etc.), or %

(except rehearse with [ri]), also in refl6x,^r egress, rescript, retail,
and in recantation, retardation, retractation.

Elsewhere re- if stressed {reconcile, rejerence, etc.) or with
secondary stress {recognition, etc.) is [re] ; if unstressed, it is
[ri], sometimes tending to [re].

Observe rebel, subst., is [reb(o)l] but the verb is [ri'bel],
and recondite is ['rekondait] or [ri'kondait].

The prefix retro- is [riitro(u)] ; except in reirograde, with
[retro(u)]. •

The pronunciation of initial egu- (Latin aeguus) is* somewhat 41*17
troublesome. Note the following cases :

First syllable stressed — [ii] in equal, equalise, equinox (also
with [e]) ,* but [e] in equable (also with [ii]), equitable, ^equity,
equivcike.

Second syllable stressed — [i* ]or [i] or [e] in equality, equate^
equation, equator, equi-Uhrist [-li-], -valence, -valent, -vocal, -vacate,
-vocation.

Third syllable stressed (secondary stress on first) — [ii] in
equanimity, equatorial (also with [i] or [e]), equi-angular, -lateral,

-librate [-lai-], -librium [-li-], -multiple, -noctial, -poise, -poUent,.,,
-ponderate.

The equ- has another origin in equerry, equipage, and equine,
with stress on first syllable and [e-] ; equestrian, equip, with
stress on second and [i-] or [e-] ; and equitation, with stress on
third and [e-J.

the sounds of spoken ENGLISH

41*18 The usual spelling of [e] is e ; m (as in head) is fairly common ;
note also awy, many, again{st), said, says, heifer, feoff, jeopardy,
leofard, friend, bury, guest, fhlcgm, apophthegfa, JEtna, Geoffrey;
Leamington, Leicestet', Leinster, iJhtninsler, Thames.

The e is pronounced [s or ill in amenity, fecund, fetid, feliah,
tenable, tenet, tetrarch and in acetic, hetero- and homo- gencous,
hygienic, strategic. It is [e] in legend, leisure.

41*181 A.t one time again was [agein] and against [ogeust] ; now
[ogen, ogenst] and [^ein, ogeinst] are used. Many precise
speakers prefer the latter pronunciations, because they are
closer to the spelling. At the end of a sentence [ogoin] is
perhaps more common in educated speech. In poetry both pro-
nunciations are often used by the same writer ; thus Keats,
Tennyson, Kipling and Bridges let again rhyme with men, then,
when and with plain, slain, rain. William Watson bas the
rhyme against : fenced. Thames is found in rhyme with gems
(Bridges), as well as with acclaims (Tennyson),

,41*2 A fairly close [e] is in standard English the first dormant of
the diphthong in laid, tame, late, etc. There is not one uniform
vowel -^sound in these words ; pronounce aid quite slowly, and
you will notice that the tongue rises before the consonant is
reached.

41*201 " In northern English the diphthongal character Is less marked ;
we may nse [e‘]. In Scottish English there is no diphthong at
all, butte]. Op. §44*11.

41*202 In some forms of dialect the first element of the diphthong
„tend8 to [a], sometimes almost to [o]. London news-boys sell
what they call the [daUi mail] [Daily Mail). A little cockney,
on being asked whal; the name of his baby sister was, replied
[baibm naim z dsain, plain dsain].

41*21 The diphthong is long when a voiced sound follows ifc, shorter
before a voiceless sound. Thus laid [loid] is lohger than late
[leit]. Test this statement by finding other words containing
the diphthong, and pronouncing them to yourself or getting

85

eij -ain, -ate, -ade, -a^e, -ague

otliers to pronounce ttem. What is the quantity of the [ei] (41‘21)
when the diphthong is final ?

The pronunciation of -ain [ein] in such words as fountain, 41 ’22
captain, bargain, is a pedantic ^fiectation. How do you pro-
nounce villain, curtain ?

The verbs in -ate (e.g. separate) have [-eit], but the nouns in 41’23
-ate (e.g. estimate) and the common adjectives in -ate (e.g.
separate, private) generally have [-it], though some prefer a
pronunciation more like [-et]. Scientific adjectives in -ate
(e.g. serrate, vertebrate) have [eit], which is stressed in ornate.

The ending -ade is usually [-eid], as in parade; but [aid] in 41 ’24
charade, estrade, etc. (see § 37'5). Unstressed [id] or [ad] in
comrade and [ad] in decade.

The ending -a,ge when stressed is [eids] or, in words taken 41*25
from French, [ 015 ] (see § 37*5). Unstressed it is [ids], though
some prefer [edg]. The older spellings cabbtdge, garhidge are
instructive ; also the present spelling porridge (older’porrage).

The ending -ague is generally [eig], as in plague, vague. 41*26
Observe ague ['eigju] and Montagu{e) ['montagju:] ; blague
(French loanword) is [blaig].

' Note nation, but national ; nature, but natural ; shade, but 41*3
shadotv ; chaste, but chastity ; pale, but pallor ; vale, but
valley; suave, but suavity; angel [eindsfa)!], but angelic,
[sen'dselik] ; grade, but gradation ; napery, but naphin ; fame, but
infamous ; explain, but explanatory ; compare, but comparable ;
prepare, but preparatory; repair, but irreparable. The former
of each pair has [ei] or (last three) [si], the latter [se] or, when,
unstressed {gradation, infamous, comparMe, irreparable), [a].

Cp. §§ 40-51, 44-6.

Observe ration and rational, the former usually, the latter
always with [ae] ; patron, -ess, usually with [ei], patronage, -ise,
usually with, [se] ; Spain, but Spanish with [se] ; Banish has [ei].

The third a of apparatus is [ei], not [se]. The a is pronounced
[ei or se] in gaseous, glacial, pageant, patend, rabies.

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

■4 Tiie HSTiai spelling of [ei] is ai (as in maid), ay (as in may)
or a ... e (as in has^} made), or a (as in chaos^ observe hasii
(voice), ^ cambric, Cambridge,^ Eastings) ; note also gaol (also
spelled jail), gauge, halfpenny, skaight, great (etc.), veil (etc.),
neigh (etc.), obey (etc), tfCen (ppetio form of taJcen), phaeton, yea,
Praed, Rea, Reay, Rehan, Yeames, Yeatman.

The vowel in says and said is short [sez, sed], as also in ate [et]
(but [eit] in the United States). For the pronunciation of always
see the Glossary.

1 Observe mse [vaiz]; but in the United States [veiz], often [veis],
hardly ever [va:z].

^The fish hass is [bsesj. ®But Gambrian with [tej.

’5 Sentences for 'practising [a, a, e, ei] ;

Her hair out-darkens the dark night,

Her glance out-shines the starry sky. —

Before the midnight watch bo past

We’ll quaff our<-bowl and mock the blast. —

0 thou qhild of many prayers,

Life hath quicksands, life hath snares,

Caro and age come unawares. —

And at the closing of the day
Shcwloosed the chain, and down she lay ;

The broad stream bore her far away.

The Lady of Shalott. —

As one that dreams and fears to wake, the sago
With vacant eye stifles the trembling taper. —

Howsoe’er I stray and range,

Whate’er I do. Thou dost not change. —

Tor all is rocks at random thrown

Black waves, bare crags, and banks of stone.—

My never failing friends are they
With whom I converse day by day. —

They sail onward far upon their fatal way. — ■

A dancing shape, an image gay.

To haunt, to startle, and way-lay.' —

i SOUNDS

Tw front vowels remain to be considered, tbe i sounds. 42‘
Say hid and head. You recognise tbat one is longer tban tbe
other ; are they* otherwise the same ? Say hid and repeat it
with the same vowel drawn out ; then say bead, and repeat it
with the vowel shortened. If ypu are* careful iu each case to
change only the length, and not the quality of the vowel, you
will perceive that the vowels in hid and in head are different.

The vowel in hid is laxly articulated and is known as the open 42*1
[i]. In unstressed syllables {see § 38*3]^ it is often very open
indeed, and when it is final, as in very, the tongue is raised very
little higher than for close or even middle e. The sign for this
sound is [e -i-,] or [i t]. {Here ■<- means more close, t more open.)

Can you hear any difference between the two vowels of lily ?

The great phonetician Ellis remarked that the pronunciation
of the i in six is the touchstone of foreigners, especially of those
belonging to the Eomance nations ; they usually articulate it
too tensely. Ask a Frenchman to say fini, ^nd compare his
sounds with those in finny.

Standard English contains no [i] as close as the French [i] and
the German [ii]. Convince yourself of this by asldng a French-
man or a German to pronounce words containing these sounds.

The [i] is longer before voiced than before voiceless sounds ; 42*11
compare hid and hit, rib and rip, give and gift.

Notice the frequent cocloiey pronunciations of -y as [ei], e.g. 42*12
in windy [windd] ; see § 38*3.

Often [o] is substituted for this sound, as in unity, ability, 42*13
pronounced [juineti, o''biloti], also in April, visible, terrible ; but
this is avoided by some speakers. It appears to be particularly,
common iu American English. ^

The [i] in the diphthongs [ai] and [oi], as in huy, hoy, is very low. 42*14

The usual spelling of [i] is i, but y (as in abyss, myth, 42*15
mythology is frequent ; note also breeches, threepence, Greenwich,
sieve, women (Middle Eng. wimen, Old Eng. wifmen), hisy, build
(etc.), been (§ 42*21), pretty (§ 41*11).

^ Sometimes with [mai-].

88

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

4 2‘2 In head we liave not a single vowel, bnt a kind of diplitbong.
If yon utter it slowly, you will find that the tongue does not
remain in a uniform position, but rises a Httlcfftowards the end,
the sound becoming closer. It may begin close, in which case
the further rising reduce* the passage ,so much that we have [j] ;
head m this case is Cbijd]. Or the vowel may begin fairly open
and rise to the close position ; then head is [biid].^

For [i] see the diagram on p. 104.

42*21 When the diphthong is followed by a voiceless sound, it is
shortened ; heed [bijt] jhiit] is shorter than head. Compare also
seed, seat, sit ; feed, feet, fit. Careful speakers pronounce been
like hean, not like hin : others use the short form when been is an
auxiliary (e.g. he has been fetched), but the long form elsewhere
(e.g. I have been there) ; many always use the short form in
ordinary speech. In the United States [bin] is always used.

For the reduction of [ii] in weak forms see § 47*122.

42*22 The diphthon^is usually represented by [ii] in phonetic trans-
criptions intended for practical use. Some recommend the
adoption of the pure long vowel in standard speech ; it is found
regularly in northern English, and in Scottish, Irish, and
A.meri«san English. Cp. § 45*22.

42*23 Notice zeal, please, credence with [ii], but zealous, pleasant,
credible with [e] ; clean (adj., vb.), cleanly (adv.) with [ii], but
cleanse (vb.), cleanly (adj.) with [ej.

42*24 The spelling varies; frequent representations of the diph-
thong are ee (as in. feel), e (as in he, theory, cedar), ea (as in beat ) ;
fairly frequent are c ... c (as in time), i (as in police, bahhish,
jzrtiste, chenille, fieurdelis, pastille, Bastille), ie (as in chief) ; note
also receive (etc.), inveigle (also with [ei]), people, hey, quay, mgis,
amceha, den, BeaucJiamp, Rheims, Rhys, 8ilch. A good instance
of our freakish spelling is proceed beside recede.

Note epoch and aesthetic with [ii-] not [e-j ; chagrin with [~iin
or -in]. '

J Tlxe first part is still more open in a vulgar xjronunciation of tea, please.

i SOUNDS

89

In dear, fear, etc., we have a rather open vowel, of varying 42*3
length, followed by [9] ; we may write [die], but strictly it is
[die, di’o] and sometimes [due]. Before [r], as in dearest, the [0]
becomes faint or disappears ; contrast clearing and earring.

The same open vowel is found befoce [0] which does not
represent r, e.g. in real, idea, museum.

For a similar development in the case of [ni] see § 45-3.

Words derived by means of -er (e.g. jreer) do not change the 42*31
quality of the [ii]. Of. §§ 43*22, 45*31. Seer, however, is no
longer felt to be derived from see, and is ^ia(T].

Notice the frequent pronunciation (better avoided) of ear, 42*32
year, as [301] and that of dear as [djoi].

This explains the dialect saying, to express a long period of time,

“ Years and years and donkey’s ears.”

When f follows we have the spellings eer (as m heer, 'privateer), 42*33
ear (as m Jear), eir (as in weird), ere (as in adhere^, ier (as in Her,
chandelier, "brigadier, fusilier).

Scnimc&s for 'practising [i, i:] : 42*4

Last year I coiild not hear with either ear. —

The mountain sheep are sweeter.

But the valley sheep are fatter ;

We therefore deemed it meeter
To carry off the latter. —

There are no ears to hear, or eyes to see,

Drowned all in Rhenish, and the sleepy mead. —

Silver thrills from kissing cymbals made a merry din.

And that which destroys
Most love, possession, unto them appeared
A thing which each endearment more endeared. —

Odours, when sweet violets sicken, ^

Live v/ithin the sense they quicken. —

90 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

42*5 We are now able to give the wbole series of vowels from [i]
to [a] occurring in standard Englisb.

close i

\

open I

\

close e

\

middles

\.

open s

\

more open se

\

. clear a a

See the diagrams on pp. 104, 106.

It will be good practice for you to utter this series of sounds,
from [a] to [i] and vice versa, and long as well as short.

BACK VOWELS

91

The baek vowels. — l¥Iieii the front vowels have been carefully 43*
differentiated, the back vowels will be found .to present little
difficulty. Owing the fact that the back of the tongue does
not admit of so much variety of movement as the front of the
tongue, the number of sounds in the series [a] to [u] is smaller
than in the series [a] to [i].

You wM see that there is some resemblance between the 43*01
sounds of the two series. Thus we had a lax [se] and a tense [si]
in the front vowels ; and there are corres;^ondmg open 0 sounds
when the tongue is raised a little at the back.

The articulation of these sounds is often unsatisfactory 43*02
owing to the lower jaw not being moved down sufficiently, the
teeth being hardly separated. Ilie back vowels gain m quality
if they are produced with lip rounding. The opening is large
in the case of the sounds in which the tongue is only slightly
raised ; as it rises higher, the opening of the lips grows smaller,
until for [u] it is only the size of the end of an ordinary lead
pencil. This lip rounding is rare with speakers who have not
had special voice training ; they usually bring together or
separate the lips without rounding.

;|^j^

0 u

The short vowel sormd in not, what, etc., is a laxly articulated, 43*1
open [ 0 ], much more open than any 0 in ffrench or German,
with the back as well as the front of the tongue even lower than
for [a]. Excessive retraction of the tongue in the production of
this vowel is ter be avoided.

The [s] of southern English is lower than in most other forms of 43*101
English. Teachers of voice production do not favour it.

92

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(43’101) In many words [a] fa fonnd instead of [o], in certain dialects of English,
and in the United States. This was common in the standard speech of
the eighteenth century.

43*11 It is lengtliened a little before a voiced final consonant, as in
doff [dog] ; but it sbo'uld never be made quite long. The pro-
nunciation [gold] for God is detestable. Compare tbe length
of the vowel in rod and rol, loff and lock, fob and fof.

43'12 Before ss [s], st [st], sf [sp], th \&], and/, ff, or -pli [f], the long
sound is occasionally: beard ; this pronunciation was common
during part of the last century, but is now losing favour.^ Deter-
mine whether in the following words you use the long or the
short sound : hss, lost, froth, cross, cough, soft, cofee, of, oficer,
cloth, moss, gospel. Extend the inquiry to your friends.

The pronunciation of became varies ; in deliberate speech [oi]
is the rule, in ordinary speech the word ranges from [bikoz] to
the colloquial [kez].

43*121 Of the words in -oth, broth, cloth, froth, moth now generally
have [o] ; both, clothe, clothes, loth, quoth, sloth have [ou] ; troth,
wroth have [ou] or [o] ; doth is [dA^]. Note also wrath [roi^],

43*13 When the short [o] is in an unstressed syllable it either dis-
appears entirely (as in lesson, where the [n] is syllabic, see § 24’35),
_ or it may become [a], as in minor [main9(r], or it may become
the soimd [6]^. Thus October is [ok'toub©{r] or [6k'touba(r] ;
connect is [ko'nekt] only in precise speech, but usually [ko'nekt]
or [ka'nekt],

fa not found in northern English, but is common in the United
- States (except in gospel, oficer). It has practically disappeared from the
speech of the younger„generation in southern English. Some adopt as a
compromise a half -long vowel,

43*131 " [o] ^ [o] pronounced with the whole body of the tongue more forward

than usual. To the ear it gives an effect like that of Erenoh eu or German
6 ; but for these sounds the lips are rounded.

Similarly [ii] is [u] pronounced with the whole body of the tongue more
forward than usual. To the ear it gives an effect like that of Erenoh u or
German U ; but for these sounds the lips axe rounded.

O SOUNDS

93

The usual spelling of [o] is o.^ It is represented by a in a 43*14
number of words where it is preceded by w, wTi or qu (as in sivan,
what, squander ; s«e § 26'5), or where it is followed by* I (see
§ 33’5), and in yacht ; also by au in cauliflower, sausage, assault,
fault, mult, laudanum (also.with [oi]), Laurence, Maurice. Note
hnoivledge (acJcn-), Gloucester ; also gone, scone, shone (but alone,
atone, hone, stone with [oun], done [dAn], one [wAn]).

The long [oi] in laiv, laud,.lord (see the diagram on p. 105) is 43*2
rather tensely articulated, certainly not so laxly as the short [o].

Before voiceless sounds the vowel is somewhat shortened, as in
short (compare sJmol and shot). It is in standard English the
only sound of stressed or (or oar) before a consonant ; there is
no difference in sound between lazid and lord, fought and fort,
stall: and storh, eaioed and cord. It is true that some speakers
try to make a distinction. The long [oi] is not a simple long
vowel, but really a diphthong of which the second element is
[o] 3 ; and in words contaming a written r, these precise speakers
somewhat lengthen the [o] element. Thus they will say [lo!®d]
for laud, and [loiod] for lord. It may be added that they gener-
ally do so only if the distinction has been spoken aboui*, and
they have expressed their firm belief in its existence ; then, for
a while, the [oio] may be heard. A simple test, which the
student should apply to his friends, is that of asking them to*
write down the word he utters. If he says [foit], meanuig/oifgr/iiJ,
most people will write down fort, because the sound gives them
no guidance, and the substantive is likely to occur to them first.
Similarly, if he says [loid], meaning laud, they will write down ,
lord. ^

1 Note long, song, strong, wrong with [o] ; but among, monger, mongrel
with [a].

* Exceptions are borrow, etc., work, attorney, ete. See also § 43-221. 43*201

s To pronounce this [ 0 ] distinctly in such words as law, saw, is a mistake. 43*202

94 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

43*203 L is absurd to speak of fort and caught, morn and ^mvn as “‘cockney"’
rbymes; they are perfectly good rhymes in educated EngEsh. Con-
sidering’, ho-vrever, that standard English is by no^ means universal, the
would-be poet is advised to avoid these rhymes. It is also quite con-
ceivable that the r that has disappeared from standard speech may be
reintroduced, when our spelling h^s been reformed.

43*21 The -word lore, which hardly occurs in ordinary speech, is
often pronounced [loio] in order to distinguish it from lato, the
[a] sound being much more distinct than in law, more, bore, etc.
Consider the value of -ore in more water, and in more ink.

43*22 Words derived by means of -er (e.g. shiver, mower) keep the
[ou] unchanged. Cp. §§ 42*31, 45*31,

43*221 Some speakers distinguish between the vowels of sort, for,
forth, horse, and those of mourning, four, fore-, fourth, hoarse.
In the latter case they usually give a middle [o] followed by [e]
or, in Scotland, a close [oi] followed by [r]. In most of the
United States n?.any or words have [oio] or [oir],

43*23 There is much variation in the pronunciation of the words,
avaunt, daunt, flaunt, gaunt, gauntlet, haunch, haunt, jaundice,
jaunty launch, laundry, faunch, saunter, staunch, taunt, vaunt.
The general tendency seems to be in favour of [oi], not [a:] ;
the latter is preferred in the United States, though the other
f is heard. Aunt is [amt], in the United States often [se(i)nt].
The proper names Saunders, Saunderson, Staunton, are pro-
nonnoed with [aj] or with [oi], by difierent families. The town
Taunton also has [ai] or, more commonly, [oi] ; but Launceston,
is only [lainston].

43*24 When unstressed^ the sound is often shortened to [o] or [6] ;
thus autumnal becomes [o'tAumol] or [o'tAmnol] ; or when
stressed is [oi], unstressed [o] or [6] or [o].

43*26 The following spellings of [oi] are almost equally frequent :

* au (as in haul), a (see §§ 26*5, 33*5), aw (as in law) ; note also
awe, broad, bought, brought, thought, distraught, naught, taught.

0 SOUNDS

9 $

Wieri r foEows we have or (as in lord) or ore (as in more) ; note 43*26
also war (etc., cp. §26*5), hoar (etc.), door, -floor, four (etc.),^
o’er.f Observe th^ inconsistency in the spelling of humour and
humorous, honour and honorary. For the spelling of honour
see the admirable chapter in Prof. • Lonnsbury’s English
Spelling and Spelling Reform. In Shakespeare we find honour as
well as honor ; but the latter is much more frequent.

0! some 200 words wMch fox a long time were spelled •with -or ox -our at
the TOiter’s pleasure, we have “ simplified ” the spelling of the great
majority by letting them end in -or, but in the^ase of aboxit 20 — ^for no
intelligible reason — 'we cling to the -o%ir ending. To call such spellings as
honor, labor “ American innovations ” is particularly stupid, seeing that
they ■were used by countless writers from Spenser to Pope.

* Observe lourn, gourd with [us] or [oi].

I Pronounced [o', O’Q, oo] ; a literary word with no established
pronunciation.

A variety of the open [o] not equally open in the pronunoia- 43*3
tion of all speakers of standard English, is th^ first element in
the diphthong found in hoy P3oi]. The pronunciation [boi] is
also heard.

In vulgar speech [oi] sometimes becomes [ai ] ; thus boil is 43*31
pronounced [bad].*'* Only in choir (also written guire f) iS this
pronunciation current in good speech.

* This was once the recognised pronunciation, Kenrick (1773) refers 43*313^
to “ boil and pin and many others, which it would now appear affected

to pronounce otherwise than bile and fine.” Pope made pin rhyme ■xvith
nine and divine. See the quotation from Dr5’’den on p. 148, and, for later
examples, App. VI (2). The slang word rile was formerly roil.

I This is the older and better spelling ; choir is in imitation of Prenoh
chcEur. •

The usual spelling of [oi] is oi ; oy (as in boy) is fairly frequent ; 43*32
note also coign and buoy.

The ending -ois in chamois, patois, Iroquois is [wai] * (cp. -oir,

§ 37*61) ; it is [-oiz] in avoirdupois, and [oiz or oi] in Illinois,

For the unstressed ending -oise see § 30* 15.

* So also bourgeois (except the type, which is [ba'dsois]).

96

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

44*1 Uttei the sound usually called “ long o ” aad found hi hoih^
boat, etc . ; you mil observe that the sound is not uniform, as
the tongue rises a little before the consonant io reached. Indeed
the action of the tongue is quite similar to what we noticed in
the case of [ei] in § 41 'Sb; and also to [ii] in § 42*2 where, however,
it is less obvious to the ear. The diphthongal character of the
“ long 0 ” is so essential, that when a stranger merely says
[oinoi] for oh no 1 we at once recognise that he is not English.

14*101 In the case of this diphthong as well as m that in name, 'pain, etc.
(see § 41 *2), untrained singers usually betray themselves by passing too soon
to the second part of the diphthong.

44*11 In northern English the diphthongal character is less marked :
we may use [o^]. In Scottish English there is no diphthong at
aU, but[o]. Gp. §41*201.

44*2 The first element of this diphthong is a middle [o], sometimes
a fairly close [o] {see the diagram on p. 105 ) ; in standard Eng lis h
the [o] is neyer so close as ia French or German [o:].
(Watch foreigners when they utter these sounds ; notice how
tensely they articulate, and how much more they round their
lips than we do.) In cockney speech the first element is pro-
nounced with the tongue lower and raised hi front.

The conclusion of the diphthong is an u sound ; place a
finger agaiast the interval between the npper and lower teeth,
and notice how they are brought a little closer towards the end
of the diphthong. Observe also the action of the lips.

44*21 I^, ladies’ speech ” [6u] sometimes replaces [on], carrying

with it a suggestion of afiectation. It may also be heard in
the deprecating oh no !

44<'3 The diphthong is longer before voiced than before voiceless
consonants ; verify^ this statement by saying, or getting others
to say, bode and booA, goad and gooA, robe and rope, brogue and
hrohe, close (vb.) and dose (adj.).

44*4 In syllables that are weakly stressed, the first part of the
diphthong becomes [o], [6] or even [o], the second part disap-
pearing altogether. Thus fellow is in precise speech [felou],

O SOUNDS

97

but in ordinary speech [felo, felb], and in careless (but not neces- (44'4)
sariiy vulgar) speech [felo].

The promineiatiofis [winda, piia] for window, pillow are, however, 44*401
avoided by educated speakers (see § 32-422). Thorough, on the other
hand, is [dara], and borough is [^baral. *.

■WTien the weakly stressed syllable ends in a voiced consonant, 44*41
the diphthong is not reduced, e.g. fellows [Mouz], followed
[foloud]. Before a vowel the unstressed [ou] generally becomes
[o], e.g. following [foloip], cp. zoology [z(^(u)'ol9d5i].

The common prommciation [zn(i)'ol3d5il is doubtless due to the 44*411
abbreviation Zoo [zu:]. No one says [ku(;)'opsreitj for co-operaie, which
is an exactly parallel case.

The prefix 'pro-, when stressed, is generally pronounced [prou]. 44*42
In process and progress [pro] is sometimes heard ; in the sub-
stantives project and produce it is the rule.

Notice [ou] in brogue, rogue, vogue, prorogue ; but [o] in 44*43
cnla-, dia-, epi-, pro- logue and in denia-, peda-, syna- gogue.

For -ose, see § 30*15.

Beside [ei] we had [e] (see § 4T1) ; but there is no short [o] 44.5
corresponding to [ou], except in such cases as [foloii)] meijjbionod
above, and in the careful prommciation of such words as poetic,
profession, November, in which [ou] may also be heard.

Note onus, but onerous ; "host, but hostel ; console, but solace ,*44*6
provohe, but provocative. The former of each pair has [ou], the
latter [0]. Cp. §§ 40*51, 41*3.

There are several common spellings of [ou] : 0 (as in post, 44*7
toga, trochee, trophy, sloth, cargo, boa, chaperon, droll, gross), oa
(as in oah, cocoa), oe (as iu toe, goes), 0 ... e (as in home), ow*

(as in own) ; note also bureau (etc.), tho'Sgh (etc., cj). § 34*4),
soul (etc,), gauche, hautboy, mauve, yeoman, sew, brooch, owe.

Codify, cognac, jocund have [ou or 0].

According to Walker’s Dictionary (1839) Borne was pronounced [ru:m]
and gold, in familiar conversation, [guild], but in verse and solemn
language [gould],

7

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

44*8 Sentences Jor practising [o, or, on, oi] :

Is Saul also among the prophets ? —

A rolling stone gathers no moss. —

Mourning when their leaders fail
Warriors carry the warrior’s pall
And sorrow darkens hamlet and hall.—

I never was on the dnll, tame shore

But I loved the great sea more and more. —

Then to come, in spite of sorrow.

And at my window bid good morrow. —

Ghosts of dead years, whispering old silent names
Through grassgi-own pathways, by hall mouldering now. — >
For all must go where no wind blows,

And none can go for him rvho goes ;

None, none return whence no one knows. —

The intense atom glows

A moment, then is quenched in a most cold repose. —

She folded her arms beneath her cloak
And stole to the other side of the oak. —

Cold diffidence, and age’s fi-ost,

In the full tide of song were lost. —

Joy lift her spirit, Joy attune her voice. — ■

Our echoes roll from soul to soul,

.And grow for ever and for ever. —

Let knowledge grow from more to more. — '

But as the torrent vndens towards the ocean
We ponder deeply on each past emotion. —

The river nobly foams and flow.s. —

The sable score, of fingers four,

Bemains on that board impressed.

And 5or evermore that lady wore
A covering on her wTist. —

And the sinuous paths of lanm and of moss.

Which led through the garden along and across.

Some open at once to the sim and the breeze.

Some lost among bowers of blossoming trees. —

u SOUNDS

99

The u sounds are clearly parallel to the i sonnds. In both 45’
cases we have a laxly articulated short sound, and a diphthong
during which the'itongue rises.

The short sound in would, hook, etc. is open, and the sign for 45’1
it is [u]. Do you notice any difference in the length of the
vowel sound in the words should and j)Ut, full and cook ?
Observe others, if you are uncertain in your own case. (You
will sometimes find it hard to determine what is your natural,
instinctive way of pronomicing a word, when once you have
grown accustomed to watching your own speech.)

In nurtliern English the words with oo do not show the same differences 45*10]
of length as in southern English ; thus in tooTe, coolc, etc. a longer vowel
is given than in southern English.

When this [u] is imstressed it becomes [ii] or [o], or is dropped 45’11
altogether. Thus helpful becomes {helpfiil, helpf(a)l], and
should becomes [Jild, Jed, Jd, Jt] (see the Grlos^ry).

The usual speUiiag of [u] is oo ; note also pull (etc.), wolf, 45*12
woman?- worsted, hosom [buzam], could (etc.), courier, Cruich-
shanlc [Icruk^sepk], Wolseley, Wolsey, Worcester.

The vowel sound in who is not uniform. (See what w^s said 46*2
about the oorresponduig i sound in § 42*2.) It may begin as
close [u] (see the diagram on p. 105), in which case the further
rising towards the end reduces the passage so much that we have
[w] ; icJio in this case is [huw]. Or the vowel may begin fairly
open and rise to the close position ; then who is jhuu]. •

When the diphthong is followed by a voiceless soimd, it is 45*21
somewhat shortened ; compare rude and root, hrood and brute,
lose and loose, use (vb.) and use (sub.). A half-long vowel is now*
often heard in room ; some speakers make it quite short, at
any rate in compounds (e.g. schoolroom, classroom).

The diphthong is usually represented by [ui] in phonetic 45*22
transcriptions for practical use. Some recommend the adoption
of the pure long vowel in standard speech. Cp. § 42*22 ; it is

^ Older spelling wulf, wuman (from •wlrn.an. Old Engl, wtjfman).

loo THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(45'22) fo-und regularly in northern English, and in Scottish, Irish, and
American English.

45*23 In educated London speech a tendency hes recently shown
itself to pronounce [uJ] as [ui], with the body of the tongue pushed
forward. This used to he a feature only of lower class speech in
London and of certain provincial dialects,

45*24 In unstressed syllables the sound is shortened and often
becomes [ii] ; thus July is [dsiilai].

45*3 Before [o] the diphthong loses its second element ; and,
especially when the [a] represents a written r, the first element
often changes to a vowel with lower tongue position. Thus
foor is pronounced [pua, poo], and some educated speakers of
southern English even say [poi], rhyming with door, ftooi' ; but
this can hardly he considered standard English. Notice also
the various pronunciations of your, sure (see the Glossary).
Before spoken [r], as iu poorest, during, the [o] becomes very
faint or disappea-rs. Compare what was said about [ii] followed
by [o] in § 42*3,

45*31 Words derived by means of -er (e.g. truer, wooer) do not
change the quality of the [ui]. Cp. §§ 42-31, 43-22.

45*4 The spelling varies : we have oo (in moon, etc.), ue (iu true, etc.),
u (in truth, etc.), u . . .c (in rule, etc.) ; note also recruit (etc.),
"greiv (etc.), do (etc.), sluice,rheumatisni,Ucu (also [Ijn:]), tomb, itfomb
(but homh [bom], conib [koum], catacomb ['kastokoum], hecatomb
['hekotorn, -tarn]), combe [kii:m], move, frove (but dove, love,
shove, -with [a]), lose, whose, canoe, shoe (but toe [ton]), stoop,
jnancEuvre (also [-njui-]), uncouth, croup, route, (but [rant] in
route march), boudoir, trousseau, joust (also with [a]), sioup,
through, brougham, ‘frowhridge. Blouse, formerly [bluiz], now
usually [blauz]. Note cantonment with [ui or o],

45*41 When r follows we have oor in boor, moor, poor ; ure in sure ;
our in tour, contour, paramour. The literary word tournament
is pronounced with [tu'o-, toi-, too-, or toi( 0 )-].

n SOUNDS

lOI

The so-called “ long u ” in such words as due, dew, dude consists 45' 5
of the vowel sounds in do, which have just been dipussed,
preceded by [j], which after voiceless sounds tends to become
the voiceless [9] and even [j], as was mentioned in § M‘2.

Thus tune is in ordinary , speech^ [tjum^, and often [tguin] ; in
careless speech it may even become [tjuin]. After voiced sounds
the [j] may become [3] ; see § Si'l.

The -ture in nature, creature, forfeiture, etc., is generally pro- 45'51
noimced [tja(r] ^ ; the pronunciation [tja(r] or [tju(r)] sounds
afiected in ordinary speech. Literature may be heard as

[litarotjo, -tjuo, -tja, -tjua, -tju], and even [litoreitjo, etc.].
Venture is usually [ventja(r], sometimes [Yenjo(r, ventja(r,

<ir ventju(r]. Censure is alwajs [senj9(r]. In the endings
-tute, -tude [tj] is usual.

As a rule we have [ui], not pui], after [r], [j], [3], or consonant 45*52
plus [1], e.g. in true, grew, rule ; sure, sugar (with [u]), chew ; July,
jewel ; hlue (and hlcw), clue, flue (and -flew), giue, flute, recluse,
sluice, and the compounds of -elude {con-, in-, pre-, se-) and
-elusion {con-, in-, se-). Note truculent with [trui- or trA-},
Shreivshury with [jrui- or jrou-].

The [j] began to be omitted about the middle of the ISth centitTy. In
Walker’s Dictionary (1839 ed.) blm, glue, sluice are still given with [ju:].

Smart, in 1836, describes the sound preceding [uij as “so short and slight
as to be lost altogether in the mouth of an unpolished speaker,” and*
warns against a too distinct pi’onunciation of it, which he calls “affected.”

In the Comic Grammar (1840) “ble-ew” is given as a dandyish pro-
nunciation of Mue.

After [1], [ui] appears to be increasingly common, e.g. in 45*521
lucent, lucid, lucre {lucrative), ludicrous, luminous (luminary,^
illuminate), lunacy {lunatic), lute, absolute {absolution) ; [Ijui] still
prevails in illumine, lurid, allude, prelude, interlude. Ormolu is
[oimolui]. Lucy is always [luisi], LuJee is [luik], Luther is
pui08(r], Imcrece [lu'lmis or lju tails]. Lieu is [Ijui or lui];
but lieutenant with [left- or lift-], — ^in the United States with

102

TEE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

45"522 After [s], [iii] also seems to be gaming ground. It is fee-
quently^lieard in suit [boiz suits, it suits bim -wel], suitable, and
in fursue, 'pursuit', and [su-] is common iir supreme, super-.
Susan is usually [suizon]. In assume, presume [jui] prevails.

45’523 After [n], [ui] may t)e heard in the quite colloquial pro-
nunciation of new, netos, neivspaper, hnew, nuisance ; and after
[d], in dialect speech, in duke, duty.

After [^^], [ui] is now often heard in enthusiasm.

45’53 Notice casiml [ksesju^l], also [kai 5 aol, kiBz(i )uol], visual [visjuoL,
vi5U9l], but more commonly [vizjuol], probably on account of
visible [vizibl]. Usual is [juisjual, juisuol], colloquially
[iui 5 (o)l]. Sensual [sen^uol or sensjuQl] ; sensuous usually
[sensjues].

45‘54 As the “ long u ” begins with a consonantal soimd it is correct
to say a unif&rm, a university, a union, a European, a eulogy.
To write an before such words is like putting aw youth, an year.

45*55 We find the '“[u] element changed in unstressed syllables ;
thxLB value becomes [vaeljii] (§43*131), becomes [regjulo(r,

regj9b(r], and, very colloquially, [reglQ(r].

40*56 Before r [jui] behaves like [ui] ; see § 45*3.

45*6 The spelling varies ; we have ue (in hue, etc.), u (in regular,
annual, etc.), u . . . e (m tune, etc.); note also feud (etc.), few
^(etc.), suit, nuisance, •puisne, adieu, view, beauty, ewe, yew, queue,
impugn. Notice youth [jui6^], but young [jAp].

45*61 When r follows, we have ure, as in cure, pure ; ewer, as in
fewer; eur, as in amateur, connoisseur, with [-juo(r or -3i(r], and
liqueur [-juQ(r].

45*7 Sentences for ‘practising [u, u:, ju, ju:] :

A poor man is bettSr than a fool. —

To tho pure all things are pure. —

The stupid student at first sat mute,

Then saluted the duke with a tune on the lute. —

The moving waters at their priestlike task
Of pure ablution round earth’s human shores. —

U SOUNDS

103

Flowers, ruins, statues, music, words are weak (45 *7)

The glory they transfuse with fitting truth, to speak. —

Have left me to,that solitude, which suits
Abstruser musings. —

A creature not too bright and good

For human nature’s daily iood. — , *

A long half-hour together I have stood
Mute — ^looking at the grave in which he lies. —

It is the little rift within the lute.

That by and by will make the music mute. —

She left the web, she left the loom, <*

She made tliree paces through the room.

She saw the water-lily bloom,

She saw the helmet and the plume.—

We are now able to give the whole series of vowels from [n] to 46 *S
[a] occurring in standard English :

ii close u ,

/

open u

/

close o

. /

6 middle 0 ,

/

dark a open d ' •

Practise this series, as was suggested in § 42 - 5 , in connection
with the [i] to [a] series. •

The following diagrams serve to show the position of the 4.5*91
tongue in the formation of some of the vowels.

Observe the different shapes of the mouth passage through
which the breath passes.

(These diagrams were prepared by Dr R. J. Bloyd.)

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

This diagranT represents the
vowei [a]. In northern, English
it is found in words like pat (see
§ 39T). For its occurrence in
southern English see § 40T.

THE SOUNDS IN CONNECTED SPEECH

46’ Let us take a familiar nursery rkvme as an example of simple
conversational English ; it will serve to give ns some idea of
the problems wMcli have to be considered when we deal with the
sounds of connected speech. This is the rlijune :

sip 0 sop 9v sikspans j 9 poldt ful ov rai | foir on twenti
blsekbaidz | beikt in o pai | wm ‘iSo pai woz oupnd [ So
boidz bi'gsen to sip | wozn{t) tfset o deinti dij j to set bi'fo;
So Idp.

47’ Pedantically precise speech is as much out of place in the
nursery as vulgar speech ; therefore we do not say [sip ei sop ov
sikspens].

The following list contains words with strong and weak forms : —

47-11 AKTICLES

weak

strong

" a, an

9, en

ei, sen

the

^9 (before consonants)
hi (before vowels)
h] (in poetry sometimes)

hi!

47-12 VBEBS

weak

strong

has

t- h9z,* 9z, z, s (§ 49’2)

hsez

have

hov,* 0 v, V

h^v

had

hod,* 9d, d

hsed

47-121 * These forms are found, for instance, at ffie beginning of questions;

thus Mve you gom there ? is [liov ju gan ?iea]. They are also found after
vowels, e.g, / had done so [ai hod dxn sou],

106

STRONG AND WEAK FORMS 107

Yerhs [cont).

Tfea^:.

Strong,

am

am, m

sem (47'12>

is •

iz, z, s (§ 49*2)

T'Z

are

o'fr, a(r, 8(r, r

ai(r

was

waz,^wz ■*

woz (§ 26*5)

were

wa(r *

wai(r, wsia, wsi(a)r

be

bi-,bi--^

bii

been {§ 42*21)

bi’n, bill

bim

oan

kan, kn

ksen

shall

Sal, SI, al. It. S3. S •

S^l

will

wal, elj 1

wil

cmild

kad

kud

should

5 d, % a

Jud

would

wad, ad, d

wud

do

du, d

dm

does

daz

dAZ

did

d

did

must

mas(t) (§ 50*12)

mAst

* In this list [i] and [i] have been distinguished.

It is important to note 47*122

that the weak forms of he
lax sound.

, we, etc. have the shortened tense sound, not the

t Notice [ail], for Fll
well-educated people.

[ail], now often heard in the colloquial speech of 47*123

PRONOUNS

weak

Strong 47*13

be (see App.

bi', bi, i

bii

her / VI., 7)

ba’(r, ba(r, a(r

bai(r)

hiTn

bim, im

bim ^

Ms

biz, IZ

biz

them

‘Sam, am

Sem

tbeir

Ss(r, Sa(r

Ss'a, Ss!(a)r

she

we

wi', MU

wi:

me

mi’, mi

mil

my

mi

mai

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

loS

f47‘13) Pronouns (cont).

Weak.

Strong.

you

jui

your

ju(r, jo{r, i9(r

, ju’o, ju'^r, [joi(r]

us

9S

AS

tliat

rSot (relative)^

h®t (demonstra-

tive)

wiio

ui, (h)u', (h)u

hui

whom

hu’m, hum

huim

whose

hu'z, huz

*1

huiz

4714 PREPOSITIONS

weak

strong

at

ot

set

by

bi

bai

for

f9(r

, foi(r, fo(r

from

from

from

of (§27-21) -

ov

ov

to, into

(in)to (before consonants) (in)tu

until

ontil

Antil

upon

opon

opon

47*141 when a preposition is foUoweJ by a pause, and (usually) when it follows

an unstressed syllable and precedes an unstressed pronoun, the strong form

is used ; e.g. What did he do it for ? Where

are you going to ? What are

you thinking of ? There’s nothing for it. He was talking to me.

47*16 CONJUNCTIONS

weak

Strong

and

ond, nd, on, n

03nd

, as

oz, z

8ez

but

bot

bAt

for

fo(r)

foi(r, fo(r

if

f (colloquial)

If

or

o'{r, o(r, o(r

oi(r

nor

no'(r, no(r, no(r

noi(r

than

‘Son, Sn

Seen

that

^ot

heet

STRONG AND WEAK FORMS

109

OTHER WORDS weak

not

tliere (is, are)
some
madam
sir

not, nt, n
• iSer, ?>or
som, sin
m£eni, m
SO', so

strong 47*16

not
Ssi{o)r
SAm.

m8ed(a)m

SOI

Esamples of most of tlie above forms will be found by referring
to the Glossary.

Wbere several weak forms are given, it* may be taken tbat 47*17
tbe weaker -usually occur only in colloquial speecb. Attention
paid to the rapid speech of educated speakers wUl show that they
are by no means an indication of -vulgarity.

In the notes to the Specimetis frequent reference is made to 47*2
the use of strong and weak forms. It will be noticed that strong
forms are used in the following cases :

(i) When tlie word is used as a substantive, in No. 5, 1. 49
(■‘ the important particles o/and the ”) or in the nursery rhyme :

*‘ If ifs and and’s were pots and pans,” etc.

(ii) When the word stands by itself, as in No. 1, 1. 32,

(. . . Thinker, ivho, -with earth-made implement . . .) and l)?'o. 2,

1. 60, {But, where duty renders . . .).

(iii) When the word is contrasted with another word, as in
“ I said a man, not the man.”

In these three cases it is generally stressed.

(iv) When the word is at the beginning of a breath group ;

numerous instances occur in the Sfecimcns. Here the word is
generally unstressed. ^

When the word is inside the breath group and not emphasised,
a weak form is more usual, but

(v) Owing to the tendency to reduce a long interval between
two stressed syllables and to lengthen a short interval : when
there are only a few sounds between two stresses strong forms
are more commonly used than when many soimds separate the

no

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

( 47-2) stresses ; similarly weak forms are preferred wken many somids
precede tiie first stress of a breatk-gronp ;

(vi) before or after an eseeptionally string stress we often
find very weak forms ;

(vii) a strong form may b^ used fpr variety of sound wben the
weak form contains [o] and this sound occurs in neighbouring
syllables ; or the weak form may be preferred when, for instance,
the strong form contains [o] and other [o] sounds are near.

Instances are giveij. in the notes to the Specimens.

The exclusive use of strong forms in ordinary conversation is
undoubtedly a fault, and should be avoided ; much of the
unnatui’al reading aloud hi our schools is due to this cause.
Foreigners who have lived long in England often fail in this
respect when they have overcome almost ail other difficulties.
It is also not uncommon in some forms of colonial and American
speech. »■

47*21 Notice [pens], but [sikspons] in § 46.

A word which forms the second part of a compound often
charges in pronunciation, a weaker form being substituted.
Compare fenny and halffenny, hoard and cupboard, come and
welcome, day and yesterday, ways and always,^ fast and hreahfast,
yard and vineyard, mouth and Portsmouth, land and England, ford
and Oxford.

Observe the sailor’s shortening of forecastle [fouks(9)l], !fop5a»7[tops(o)l],
larboard [kubod], starboard [staibod].

47*^2 The fi.rst letter of the second part is sometimes dropped ,* thus
the to in housewife (case for needles, etc.) [hAzif], Greenwich,
Harwich, Woolwich, Norwich, Ghiswich, KesivicJc, Wanoich^ is
no longer pronounced, nor the h in shepherd [^epo'd], forehead

^ Some, however, say [oilweizj.

“ In dialects also in awJeward, backward, ’pennyvxtriTi.

CHANGES IN COMPOUND WORDS iii

[forid, -ed] Clapham, Sydenham,^ and in many words beginning (47*22)
witb ex-, e.g. exhale,^ exhaust, ezTi^it,^ exhilarate, exhort.^ Tbe
dropping of A in neighbourhood used to be common, but it is
rarely found now. In ilireshhold it is generally omitted, but
pi'onotuiced in hedgehog, imshhouse. -

Observ^e also the sailor’s shortening of hoaUwain [bous(a)n], coxswain
>oks(8)n], gunwale [gAn{o)l], leeward [ljuod].

Sometimes there is a change in the first part of a compound 47*23
word. Compare half and halfpenny, tw<i and twopence, three
and threepence, fore and forehead, break and breakfast

The stress of compounds like sixpence is discussed below
in §51.

In pocket (,§4:6) the second vowel is not middle [e], but a very 48*1
laxly articulated variety of [i], with the tongue only a little
higher than for close [e] ; see § 38*3. In the speech of elocu-
tionists the middle [e] often appears here ; thus* they tell of the
[gaioden ov iiden].

Notice that in four-and-twenty (§ 46) the r is pronounced, as it 48*2
comes between vowels ; but it is mute in befoi-e the King, ^'here
it comes before a consonant, as in the vrotd. forth. See § 32*421.

In and the d is dropped. Here it might be a case of assimila- 49 '
tion ,* that is to say the t which immediately follows, and which
is closely akin to it, might have changed it to [t], and liie two
would have joined together.

In sit down, cIo you utter both [t] and [d] ? If you speak
naturally, you probably say [sidarm]. What is your pronuncia- *
tion of a great deal, hold tight ? •

^ LeivisJiam is generally pronounced flniijam] ; cp. Waltham, § 31 -SI.

Bispham is sometimes pronounced fbisfom].

® When contrasted with inhale, this word is also pronounced [eksheH] ;
exhalation is always [eks{h)9leiJ(Q)n].

» BxMhiiion, with secondary stress on first syllable, is [eksibij( 9 )n]

Exhortation is pronounced with [egz-] or [eks-].

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

49"1 Assimilation of consonants is common in English, and the
more colloquial the speech is, the more assimilation yon are
likely to find. Assimilation reduces the numhor of movements
which have to be made, and thus represents a savmg of trouble ;
and in colloquial speeoh we incline Ao take as little trouble as
possible.

The general rule is, that when two sounds come together,
those movements of articulation which are common to both are
executed once only. Thus in donH, the stopping of the mouth
passage for [n] also does duty for [t] ; it is the opening of the
passage and unvoicing which constitute the [t]. In stamj) the
closure for [m] also does duty for [p]. In witness the closure for
[t] remains for [n], which merely requires the opening of the
nose-passage and vibration of the vocal chords.

Utter the word clean, and observe whether you produced the

[k] in the same way as in Iceen ; probably you will find that for
the [b] of clearryou open the closure only at the sides, leaving
the centre of the tongue in contact, ready for the production of

[l] . See whether anything similar happens when you say the
word atlas.

Utter the words apt, act, and notice carefully when you make
the closure for [t] ; probably it is earlier than you would have
thought. Do you make the [n] closure in open before or after
the [p] opening ?

49*2 Sometimes a voiced sound makes a neighbouring sound voiced,
or a voiceless sound makes a neighbouring sound voiceless.
Examples in the nursery rime are [boidz] and [beikt] ; find
similar examples of the s of the plural ^ and the ed of the past
participle, and determine in each case whether the final sound is
voiced or voiceless^ Try to find pairs like lagged and laded,
bids and hits.

The change of [s] to [z] in houses [hauziz], shows a kindred
sort of assimilation. Observe also ’s {is, has) is [s] in JacJds
here, Jaclds called mo, but [z] in he^s here, he's called me.

49 ’21 ^ Strictly speaking the s of the plural was always voiced in the older

language, and it is in cats, tips that we have assimilation.

ASSIMILATION

113

In compound words, and in neighbouring words which belong 49*3
closely together, assimilation is common. When one word ends
in a voiceless somfd and the other begins with a voiced sound,
or vice versa, it is usually* the second which prevails. Observe
newspaper [nju!speipo(r], clipboard, [kAbad], raspberry [rciizbori],
Machiiiard Paltegciid], hold tight [houltait], he used to do it [hi
juista dm it]. Consider the pronunciation of observe, obstacle,
gooseberry, absolve, absolute. What happens when the stress
is on the se'conTsyfla^I^^ ^

In careless speech [hoi^u] is heard for [hoisju], Psedbrugrouv] 49*31
does duty for Ladhrohe Gi'ove, and [hosijn] for has seen. Is she
is regularly pmapimced [i 5 Ji], or [iji] in quick conversation.

The sound|p^requently changes to suit the place of articula- 49*32
tion of the Jotmoing sound, as in congress [ko7jgres], congregation
[kopgri'gei 5 ( 0 )n], anchor, concave, concourse, concrete, syncope,
tranquil, unctuous, pincushion (colloquially [pi7jlaij(0)n]),
infamous [imfamas], Holland Park [holampcitk]) ; or of the
preceding sound, as in second single [sekpsipg(a)l], captain
[ktepui], twopence [tApips], open the door [oupip Oa doi], cup
and saucer [kApnisoisa], It should, however, be noted that in
careful speech the assimilation to a following sound is geu'^rally
avoided when the stress follows, e.g., concordance [kon'koid(a)ns] ;
similarly bronchia [bropkia], but bronchitis [bron'kaitis]. Here
the [k] belongs to the following syllable. The examples of assi- ’
milation to a preceding sound are only heard in colloquial speech.

Another kind of nasal assimilation was mentioned in* § 8*22,
viz. the nasalising of the vowel in such a word as time, when
the passage through the nose is opened too soon. *

The dropping of d in four-and-tioenty might also be due to the gQ.
desire to simplify a group of consonants ; and this will seem
the more likely explanation if we notice that the d of and is
generally dropped before a consonant, bnt kept before a vowel.^

^ In colloquial speech, the d of and often, disappears before vowels. On
the other hand it is often kept before the lisping sounds [b*, 0].

8

114

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(50 ■) Compare yau mid Ida, bread and butter ; if you drop the d in
the first instance, or utter it in the second, you are equally wrong.
Such simplifying is fairly common in educated speech ; most
people drop the t in often and the p*in ewifty (where it has no
etymological justification) ajid jwryped ; in colloquial speech
donH know is [dAnou]. .In quite careless speech you may notice
consonants dropped in such words as acts, insects, but this is
clearly a licence which cannot be permitted in the class-room.
Indeed these groups y)f consonants should be articulated with
great care. Nothing so quickly gives an efiect of slovenly speech
as the slurring of consonants, where it is not generally adopted.

In ordinary speech numerous instances occur of this tendency
to simplify groups of consonants, d and t being the sounds most
frequently dropped.

50*11 d is not pronounced in handkerchief jhsepkotjif], handsome
[hEensam], Windsor [winzo(r], Guildford [gilfo'd], Ingoldsby
[ipg(9)lsbi], Wednesday [wenzdi],^

The d in friends, grandfather is also often dropped ; and,
jn very rapid or careless speech, the d of such words as old,
cold, child, thousand, kindness, landlord. See also § 50’3L
50 '12 1 is not pronoimced in —

chasten [t5eis(9)n], fasten [fais(o)n], hasten [heis(o)n],
christen Pmsf9)n], glisten [glis(9)n], listen [lis(?>)n],
"moisten [mois(o)n] ;

castle [kais(9)i], trestle [tres(&)l], wrestle [res(o)l] (but pro-
nounced in the comparatively rare word festle) ; bristle
[bris(a)l], epistle [i'pis(9)l], gristle [griB(9)l], thistle [^is(9)]],
whistle [wis(9)l] ; apostle [s'posfa)!], josUe [d 50 s( 9 )l], ostler
[osl9(r], throstle [dros(9)l], (but hostel always [host(9)l]) ;
bustle [bAs(9)l], hustle IhAs(9)l], rustle [rAs(9)l] ; note
mistletoe, formerly only [mizltou], now* also with [s] ;

1 The first d is sometimes heard in the pronunciation of this word ; but
the omission of it is very old.

CONSONANT GROUPS SIMPLIFIED

115

often [of(8)ii], soften [sof(a)n] ; (6012)

Some havg [0;] in these words; others pronounce the t, a
practice generally condemned.

Christmas [krismss], -nst] ;

mortgage [moigids], waistcoat [weiskout, weskot], boatswain
'[bous(9)ii].

i is often omitted in coastguard [ko-as(t)gaid], 'postpone [poua(t)-
pomil/postman [pous(t)mon], etc., [b8epkr9p(t)si] ;

and, in colloquial speeck, in just, most, must before con-
sonants and in exactly [i'gzsekli], directly [d®'rekli]. Its
omission in such words as slept, swept, ads, facts, sects,
insects, is common in uneducated speech. See also § 50'31.

Note also such colloquial pronunciations as [ail dsASsii] for
ril just see, [difikl kwestjnz] for difficult questions; and the
dropping of t from Saint in certain proper names (see the
Glossary). •

What is the usual pronunciation of next station ?

(The French have a similar dislike of groups of more than two
consonants ; notice the words roshif, biftecJc, borrowed from
English.)

th is now generally pronounced in asthma [msdma] and in 5013
isthmus [isdmas], where it used to be dropped or pronounced*

[t].

y is not pronounced in empty [emti], iumve d [dgAmt], tempt 5014
[temt], attempt [a'temt], contempt [kon'temt], peremptory
['peramteri], symptom [stmtam], sapphire [sa3faia(r], Sappho* ‘
[Bsefou]^ Deptford [detfod], GampdcWiksemdon], Compton
[komton].

It should, howcYer, be noted that in passing from [m] to [t] there 50141.
is a transitional sound or “ glide ” which has the value of a faint
[p]. See the note on warmth, %'2.2'Zi. The name Thompson is
msually pronounced like Thomson.

14

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(50 •) Compare ym and Ida, hread and butter ; if you drop tlie d in
tlie first instance, or utter it in the second, you are equally wrong.
Such simplifying is fairly common in educaited speech ; most
people drop the t in often and the p*^in eni'pty (where it has no
etymological justification) apd juniped ; in colloquial speech
don^t know is [dAnou]. In quite careless speech you may notice
consonants dropped in such words as acts, insects, but this is
clearly a licence which cannot be permitted in the class-room.
Indeed these groups 4 >f consonants should be articulated with
great care. Nothing so quickly gives an effect of slovenly speech
as the slurrmg of consonants, where it is not generally adopted.

In ordinary speech numerous instances occur of this tendency
to simplify groups of consonants, d and t being the sounds most
frequently dropped,

50*11 d is not pronuunced in handJcercIdef Pisepkatjif], handsome
Pisensom], Windsor [wiaz9(r], Guildford [gilfs'd], Ingoldsby
[ipg(9)lzbi], Wednesday [wenzdi],i
The d in friends, grandfather is also often dropped ; and,
in very rapid or careless speech, the d of such words as old,
cold, child, thousand, kindness, landlord. See also § 50*31.

50*12 1 is not pronounced in —

chasten [tjeis(9)n], fasten [fa!s(9)n], hasten [heis(9)n],
christen [krisCeln], glisten [glis(9)n], listen [lis(o)n],
■'moisten [mois(9)n] ;

castle [kais(9)l], trestle [tres(9)l], wrestle [res(9)l] (but pro-
nounced in the comparatively rare word pestle ) ; bristle
[bris(9)l], epistle [i'pis(9)l], gristle [gris(9)l], thistle [(9is(9)l],
whistle [wis(o)l] ; apostle [9'pos(9)l], jostle [d5os(9)l], ostler
[osl9(r], throstle [dr9s(9)l], (but hostel always [host(9)l]) ;
bustle [bAs(9)l], hustle Pias(9)1], rustle [rAs(9)l] ; note
mistletoe, formerly only [mizltou], now also with [s] ;

1 The first d is sometimes heard ia the pronunciation of this word ; but
the omission of it is very old.

CONSONANT GROUPS SIMPLIFIED 115

often [of(9)ii], soften [sof(9)ii] ; (5012)

Some liav§ [ 01 ] in these words; others pronounce the t, a
practice generally condemned.

Christmas [krismas], <5/iesi?i(!ii^[t5esna.t, -H9t] ;
mortgage [moigids], waistcoat [weiskout, weskat], hoatswain
'[boiis(9)n3.

t is often omitted in coastguard [kons(t)gaid], 'post'pone [pous(t)-
polm], 2 ^os^?nan [pous(t)m9n], etc., &ojjj&mpfc^[bsepkr9p(t)si] ;
and, in colloquial speeck, in just, most, must before con-
sonants and in exactly [i'gzseldi], directly [d®'iekli]. Its
omission in suck words as sle'pt, sweft, acts, facts, sects,
insects, is common in uneducated speeok. See also § 50 ’31.

Note also suck colloquial pronunciations as [ail dsASsi:] for
ril just see, [difild kwestjnz] for difficult questions; and tke
dropping of t from Saint in certain proper names (see tke
■Glossary). •

Wkat is tke usual pronunciation of n&ct station ?

(Tke Frenck kave a similar dislike of groups of more tkan two
consonants ; notice tke words roshif, biftecJc, borrowed from
Englisk.)

ih is now generally pronounced in asthma [assdmo] and in 60’13
isthmus [isdmes], where it used to be dropped or pronounced

M.

p is not pronounced in empy [emti], iym'pe d [dsAmt], tempt 6014
[temt], attempt [o'temt], contempt [kan'temt], peremptory
['peramtori], symptom [simtam], sapphire [s8Bfai9(r3, Sappho*
[sssfou], Deptford [detfod], Gampden^lk^mdan], Compton
[komton].

It should, however, be noted that in passing from [m] to [t] there 50‘141
is a transitional soxmd or “ glide ” which has the value of a faint
[p]. See the note on warmth, § 22-34. The name Thompson fa
usually pronounced like Thomson.

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

Ii6

5015 c or is frequently omitted from the combinations

e.g. in anxious, distinction, conjunction, distinct, ihanlced,
linTied. «

Similarly, the [g] in [seT)gzaioti] is often omitted.

Note, on the other hand, the occaafional insertion of [k] in length
see § 25-31.

c is not pronounced in muscle [mAs(3)l], but occasionally in
corpuscle ['koipAsfo)!].

The omission of [k] m the pronunciation of arctic and antarctic
and of [g] in recognise is faulty.

The c in victuals [vitlz] and indict [in'dait] has no etymological
justification, as may be seen from the Middle English spelling
{vitaille, endite). These are therefore not instances of simplifica-
tion, but of pedantic spelling (see g 1713).

Many educated speakers say [aist] for asJced.

See the Glossary«for the pronunciation of Oockburn, Colqvhoun. Kirkhj.

50*2 Unfamiliar groups of consonants at the beginning of words
are simplified by dropping the first sound. These occur

(а) *4n words of native origin, where combinations once

pronounced are now found difficult, viz.,
gn in gnarled, gnash, gnat, gnaw, gneiss {g sometimes pro-
nounced) ;

hn in hnee, Jcnit, know, etc. ;

sw becomes s in sioord (observe also answer ) ;
wr in wrap, wreck, write, etc. ;

^ The w has cSL^appeared from the spelling of rack (for wrack) in the

phrase rack and rain, and in the proper names Hay (for Wray),
Thackeray (fbr Thackwray).

Welsh people sound the w in Wrexham.

(б) in words of foreign (mostly Greek) origin, viz.,

hd in bdellium ;

gn in gnome, gnostic (but g pronounced in agnostic), gnu (a
Hottentot word) ;

CONSONANT GROUPS SIMPLIFIED

117

ac{ = gz) in Xerxes, Xeno'pJion ; (50*2)

As ps- has become s-, we expect x- = ks- to become s- ; per]iaps the
change [ItsJ to [gzj wiien the stress follows (as in exert, § 30T8)
has led to fgz], and then [z], here.
niti in mnemonic ;

'phiJi in phthisis [(^aisis, (9isis] ;

pn in pneumatic, pneumonia ;

ps in psalm, pseudo-, psycho-, psychic [saikik], Psyche ;

Some speakers retain p in these words, except in psalm and its
derivatives.

p£ in ptarmigan {p etymologically not justified), Ptolemy,
ptomaine.

Similarly, an unfamiliar group at tlie end of a word is simplified, 50 *3
usually ky dropping the last sound ; notice —
hi in hiln (the majority do not drop this n) ;

mh in homh^ catacomh^ climb, comh^ combe, ^ crumb, dumb,

hecatomb^ lamb, limb, numb, plumber* succumb, iomb^
thumb, womb ^ ;

nm ill autumn? column,^ condemn,^ contemn, damn? hymn?
limn, solemn.^

The dropping of the last sound when a word ended in two consonants 50'31
used to be quite common in educated speech between 1650 and 1750 ;
thus d was dropped in thousand, scaffold, almond, diamond, and t in kept,
abrupt, bankrupt, manuscript, postscript, drip, lift, act, direct, distinct,*
district, sect.

This is a very common feature in dialect speech ; thus t is often-dropped
in fact, correct, beast, last, next.

Observe drachm [drsem],® yacht [jot], arraign [arein], 50’4
campaign [k^m'pein], champagne [Jtem'pein], Charlemagne *
[^cjikmein, ~ain], condign [kondain], impugn [im'pjuin],
cognizant [konizfajnt],^ physiognomy [fiia'onomi]^ diaphragm
^ For the pronunciation of these words see § 45 ■4.

® But in autumnal, columnar, condemnation, damnable, hymnal, solemnity,
the n is pronounced.

® But drachma [draskmaj.

^ Some pronounce the g in these words.

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

Ii8

(SO^) [daiafem.],^ paradigm [pserddaim], phlegm [flemjd apophthegm-
[cepo^em], sign [sain]d assignee^ consignee, feign, reign, foreign,
henignf malign f sovereign,^ poignant f TeignmButJi, receipt.^

1 But diaphragmatic [daiafrEeg'mastik] ; phlegmatic [Ueg'mEetik] ; signal,
signify, signature, resignation, regfiant, bettignani, malignant, with. [-gn-].
Here g and m or n belong to different syllables.

® Older soveran. A mistaken connection with reign explains the change
in the spelling,

3 See § 2o-36.

But receptive [ri'sepliv].

50*5 It be convenient here to give some sentences containing groups
of consonants which can only be articulated clearly and fluently after
some practice.

Say the following sentences distinctly and slowly, then gradually more
quioMy, but still clearly. Do not vjMsper them.

A. The sophist’s sHrewd suggestion.

Ragged rugs trip troubled porters.

The skilled dentist dexterously extracted the three tooth.

The first question Cliarles asked was strange.

Hang the tablecloths close to the clothes and close the clothes basket.
Tlxe Leith police dismisseth us.

B. The string let fly

Twanged short and sharp like the shrill swallow’s cry. —

Happy thou art not,

For what thou hast not still thou striv'st to get,

And^what thou hast forgets’t. —

When Ajax strives some rock’s vast weight to throw. —

From nature’s chain whatever link you strike,

^ Tenth or ten-thousandth, breaks the chain alilce. —

The weak-eyed bat

With short shrill shriek flits by on leathern wing. —

The tiny wren’s small tuntter warbles near. —

With the same cold calm beautiful regard. —

This low-puked forthright craftsman’s hand of mine.— *

This half of a curd-white smooth cheese-ball. —

But who goes gleaning
Hedgeside chance-blades, while full-sheaved
Stand cornfields by him ? —

STRESS

1 19

Fancy the fabric (60 "6}

Quite, ere you build, ere steel strike fire from quartz,

Ere mortar dab brick ! — •

Here — there’s his place, where meteors shoot, clouds form, —

Let the dazed hawks soar.

Claim the sun’s rights toot
Turf ’tis thy waUt’s o’er,

Foliage thy flight’s to. —

Bog, clay and rubble, sand and stark black dearth. —

Irks care the crop-full bird ? Frets doubt the maw-crammed beast ?—

All good things ^

Are ours, nor soul helps flesh more now, than flesh helps soul. —

In [rai] (§ 46) we liave a diplitliong. It is worth noting that 51'
the English diphthongs [ai, an, oi, ei, on], etc., aE have the
stress on the former element. •

Blackbirds (§ 46) and hlaoh birds ; in the spelling we distinguish 51*1
these by writing the first as one word, the second as two. What
difi!erence is there in the sounds ? If you listen carefully, you
will fihd that the second vowel in the compound word is just a
little shorter than in birds standing alone, and that in blackbirds
the opening of the closure for [k] is not heard, while in black
birds it may be andible. The chief difierence, however, lies in*
the stress of the compound word. Blackbirds is an example of
descending stress [ > ], black birds is pronounced with lev^l stress
[=], perhaps with ascending stress [<].

Take the foUowing compound words or groups, and classify
them according to their stress : —

Six'pe'nce, rainbow, good morning, looking glass, moonshine,
bravo ! twenty-four, twenty-four men, High Street, London Road,
waterspout, right of way, undo, Mr Jones, Park Lane, season
ticket, sunflower, Hongkong, steel pen, Chinese, hallo ! bill of
fare, earthquake, sea wall, Bond Street, Grosvenor Square, fourteen,

Hyde Park.

120

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(51 ’1} Try to deduce some rules from these examples. It has been
said that level stress contrasts, and uneven stress unites the
ideas expressed by the compound words ; ^.o you agree with
this ?

Observe that Mansion Houce has «desceiiding stress ; and in
{St Paul’s) Churchyard we have level stress.

Notice what difficulty our level stress gives to many foreigners ;
they tend to pronounce steel fen, Hyde Park, etc., with descend-
ing stress. We only do so when we are contrasting, say, a steel
pen with a quill, or Hyde Park with Begent’s Park.

51'2 The following words are stressed on the 1st syllable when
they are used as substantives or adjectives, but on the 2nd
when they are used as verbs :

absent, accent, atiributo, collect, combine, compound, conduct,
confine, conffict, consort, contest, contract, converse, convert,
convict, convoy, decrease, desert, ^digest, discourse, envelope
(vb, envelop), escort, extract, ferment, Jorecast, Jreguent, inlay,
insult, object, perfume, permit, prefix., premise, presage, 'present,
proceeds (vb. proceed), produce, progress, project, protest, rebel,
record, refuse, retail, subject, survey, torment, transfer, trans-
port.

' Note also financier, as substantive with stress on 2nd syllable,
as verb with stress on 3rd ; alternate, consummate, as verbs
with stress on 1st syllable, as adjectives with stress on 2nd.

The following words are stressed on the 1st syllable when
< they are used as substantives, but on the ^nd when they are
used as adjectives :

adept, arsenic, compact, expert, instinct, minute ; but observe
saline as substantive with stress on 2nd syllable, as adjec-
tive with stress on 1st.

51 ’21 The prefix un- is unstressed in verbs (e.g. undo); it has

secondary stress in nouns and adjectives (e.g. untruth, unhappy).

STRESS

X2I

Tke prefix under- is stressed in nonns and adjectiv^es (51 '21)
(e.g. undergrowth^ underground) ; it has secondary stress in verbs
(e.g. undertahe). •

Some words of two syllables have the stress on the 1st or the 51*3
2iid syllable according to their place in the sentence. Consider
the accent of the italicised words in the following sentences ;

They sat outside. An oidside passenger. Among the Chinese.

A Chinese lantern. His age is fifteen. I have fifteen shillings.

Some fell by the wayside. A wayside inn. Try to find a rule
governing these cases.

The w'ord Inside calls for special notice. As a substantive it gen- 51'31
erally has level stress ; but the 1st syllable is stressed in “ to turn
inside out,” and the 2nd when the word is used colloquially for
‘ ‘ stomach.” As an adjective inside is stressed on the 1st syllable ;
as an adverb, on the 2nd ; and as a preposition it has level stress.

The stress of most wmrds is well established, but there are 61 ‘4
some in which considerable variations occur in educated speech.

In most cases this is due to a conflict between our native system
of accentuation (the stress tends to the beginning of the 'sord)
and the system found in Latin, the Eomance languages and
Greek. There is no rule to cover these cases ; thus we say
demonstrate, but remonstrate, sojourn, but adjourn. It is Julius •
and Augiistus in Latin, but we say Jidy and AUgust. Some
stress laboratory, metallurgy on the first syllable, some 4 Dn the
second ; obligatory and gladiolus may be heard stressed on the
1st, 2nd, or 8rd syllable. Much contention has raged round
the words decorous and indecorous, some stressing the e, *
others the o. A century ago there were similar discussions,
for instance about balcony or balcony, contemplate or contemplate.

Earlier still we find contrary, character, blasphemous, etc.

These last three words are so stressed in Milton — and this stress was
preserved in dialect speech ; these same words, with the old stress, are
quoted as cockney in Pegge’s Anecdotes of the Cockney Language ( 1814 ).

122

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

5141 Attention may be drawn to tbe stressing of tlie following
words :

Words oj two syllables, stressed on

1st : August, Jorbear (sb.), furfortA' rescript, turquoise •

* Some stress the verb on the 2nd syllable.

2nd : ado, asbance, august, awry, bamboo, canteen, bourgeois
(type), cashi&r, Chagrin, condign, cuisine, demy (paper),
divan, diverse, elite, estate, excise, extant, fascine, forlorn,
gainsay, harangue, hirsute, jejune, jocose, morose, petard,
purloin, succinct, valise, verbose, vizier, vouchsafe ;

1st or 2nd : adult, basalt, bu§et, bureau, cobalt, construe,
contents, eclat, fakir, frustrate, garage, ingrain{ed) (on 1st
if noun follows), massage, menu, pastille, placard, prestige,
princess (always on 1st if name follows), prolix, ptomaine.

Words of three syllables, stressed on

1st : aggrandize, bellicose, choleric, contemplate, conversant,
demonstrate, derelict, desuetude, disputant, dolorous, equerry,
exquisite, gondola, grandiose, impious, infantile, matinee,
miniature, replica, sedative, subaltern, termagant ;

2iid ■„ abdomen, aegrotat, albeit, albumen, allegro, ancestral,
cantonment, clandestine, cognomen, condolence, elixir, fanatic,
generic, gravamen, remonstrate; tribunal, vagary ;

3rd : artisan, assignee, caravan, employee, consignee, minuet ;

1st or 2nd.: anchovy, angina, aspirant, bitumen, cathedra,
clematis, decorous, doctrinal, environs, expletive, interstice,
marital, obdurate, octopus, precedence, quandary, recondite,
sonorous, tripartite, vertigo ;

1st or 3rd : capuchin, controvert, crinoline, debonair, etiquette,
gelatine, glycerine, guillotine, opportune, parachute, partisan.

STRESS

123

Words oj four syllables, stressed on

1st : antiquary, aristocrat, capitalist, carminative, comparable
controversy, contumacy, contumely, despicable, desultory,
dilatory, dysentery, execrable, hospitable, inventory, lament-
able, melancholy, millerfary, ndnatory, nomenclature, pallia-
tive, peremptory, predatory, prejatory, preferable, promontory,
repertory, sedentary ;

Bud : acclimatise, acetylene, aggrandizement, artificer, corol-
lary, demonstrative, diocesan, dubiety, epitome, exemplary,
facsimile, gesticulate, hyperbole, impiety, indecorous, injurious,
insecticide, intercalate, omniscience, oracular, provocative,
restorative, satiety, sobriety, soliloquy, telegraphy ;

.3rd : esoteric, hymeneal, matutinal, mausoleum, panacea,
panegyric ;

4th : avoirdupois ;

1st or 2nd : centenary, contemplative, espionage, hegemony,
illustrative, indicative (adj.; sb. on Ist). medicament,
metallurgy, miscellany, polygamy, salivary ;

1st or 3rd : predecessor ;

2nd or 3rd : intestinal ; ^

1st, 2nd, or 3rd : gladiolus.

1st, 3rd or 4th : automobile.

Words of five syllables, stressed on

1st : circulatory, dedicatory, respiratory, undulatory, veterinary ;

2nd : contributory, declamatory, derogatory, indisputable, in-
exorable, irrefragable, irrefutable, irreparable, irrevocable,
preparatory ;

3rd : interlocutor, metamorphosis, spontaneity ;

4th : apotheosis ;

1st or 2nd : laboratory ;

2nd or 3rd : indissoluble ;

1st, 2nd, or 3rd : obligatory.

(51-41)

124 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(51 ’41) Where alternatives of stressing have been indicated, this is
meant to imply that these alternatives are to be heard in the
speech of the educated. In most cases it i^ impossible, m the
absence of statistics, to determine which alternative is used
most frequently. ^ ^

Sometimes the place of the stress depends on the importance
which the speaker attaches to Latin. Thus, while probably no
one would seriously propose to revert to the old pronunciation
of July as ['dsuili] oi^to stress antiquary, contumacy, tribunal on
the 3rd syllable in imitation of the Latin accent, there are
many who -would prefer angina to angina, now that scholars
have shown that the i of the Latin word is short, and not long
as used to be supposed.

Sometimes it is found that those who have frequent occasion
to use a word prefer to stress it nearer to the beginning than
others. This is the case with laboratory, metallurgy.

The stresses in a sentence are considered in § 54.

51‘5 When (§46) would be pronounced as voiceless [a^] by some,
harSly by a Southern English nurse saying the rhyme. Notice
whether your tongue moves forward as the [n] passes over into
the [■(?] in when the.

51*^6 Was (§ 46) is in the weak form because it is quite unstressed ;
but notice : [woi ju riioli Seio ? jes, ai woz].

52*1 In opened {§ 46), observe carefully how the consonants are
articulated, and put their action do-wn in writing.

Ho-w many syllables are there in opened, bubbles, chasms,
mittens ?

Probably you have no difficulty in understanding and answer-
ing this question, but if asked to describe a syllable you might
hesitate, for it is not easy.

Utter [a] and then [t]. Which carries farther, which has
greater fulness of sound or sonority ? If you -wished to attract

SYLLABLES

125

tlie attention of some one, and were only allowed to utter one (521)
of these two sounds, you would prefer [o] witliout liesitation.

Wliy is [a] more *3iiorous than [t] ? Because, whereas [t] is
only a brief noise, in [a] the current of breath is rendered musical
by the vibration of the vcysal chords, and has a free passage
through the wide open mouth. Indeed [a] is the most sonorous
of all sounds. It is clear that voiced sounds are more sonorous
than voiceless, vowels than consonants, continuants than stops.

The liquids and nasals stand between vowgls and consonants in
point of sonority ; they are voiced and with either a fair passage
through the mouth or a free passage through the nose. A good
deal naturally depends on the force and the pitch of the sounds ;
a whispered [i t] may not carry so far as a forcible [s].

Now if a sound with good carrying po-wer has for its neighbours
sounds that do not carry far, it helps them to be heard ; notice
liow such weakly sonorous sounds as [t] or [p] occurring in the
words of a song are quite clearly heard at the other end of a large
concert hall. They are carried along by the full soundiug vowels,
as the greater volume of air employed causes more pressure,
and hence a more forcible and louder release. It is the sojijids
of greater sonority that carry the syllable, which term is also
applied to a vowel standing alone, or beside other vowels of
practically equal sonority. In English, the syllable is generally •
carried by vowels ; sometimes also by liquids and nasals, which
are then called syllabic.^

Eules for dividing words into syllables are given in most
grammars, and are required for writing and printing ; but they
do not always represent the actual state of things. When a *
continuant comes between two vowels, it really belongs to both
syllables. In leaving we pronounce neither lea-ving nor leav-ing.

Consider whether you distinguish in pronunciation an aim
and a name. To which syllable does the t m {not) at all
belong ? What is the usual pronunciation of at home, at any
fate ?

1 For syllabic m see § 22-35 ; for syllabic n, § 24-35 ; for syllabic I,

§33-3.

126

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(52’ 1) From tFe phonetic point of view we may think of words and
groups of words as consisting of a series of sounds of varying
sonority. We may indicate the sonority very roughly by lines ;
if we connect their top ends, we shall obtain a curve. Thus the
word sonority might be repjresenteji as follows (no attempt is
here made at scientific accuracy) ;

The curves will represent a series of waves ; and each of these
waves is a syllable.

52*2 Began (§ 46^ ; notice the quality of the vowel in the first,
unstressed syllable of this word. It is higher than any real e
sound, and is very laxly articulated. It occurs also in hefore,
enough, inquire ; find other words in which it occurs. Is it the
saia^ sound as the second vowel in lily ?

52*3 To sing (§ 46) ; read the sixth line quite naturally and see
whether you say [to] or [tu] ; get friends to read it, and find
'' out what they say.

Whm you wish to ascertain how a friend fronounces some
f articular sound, do not, tell him what this sound is, or he may
'pronounce it not naturally, hut in what he believes, or has been told,
'■ es “ the correct pronunciation^

Try to ascertain the pronunciation of these sentences : What
are you going to do to-morrow morning ? Tm going to answer
letters.

52*4 WasnH that (§ 46) ; was is here in the strong form (§ 47*12) ;
are weak forms found at the beginning of a sentence ? FTotice
the syllabic [n] ; also the simplification of the group of con-

STRESS OF THE SENTENCE

127

sonants by tbe omission of [t], Wbat is tbe weak form of that ? (52’4)
Wken is it used ?

Tlie remaining words present notMng of special interest.

We may now consider tlie stress of the sentence. For this 53‘
purpose it is sufEcient to consider the most sonorous part of each
syllable, generally speaking a vowel. We may distinguish stress
and absence of stress, which we can designate by the signs / and
X ; extra strong stress will be //, and^ secondary stress \ .

The first line of Sing a Song of Sixpence, will then run : —

// X / X //

Here sing ” and “six” have the strongest stress; “ song ”
has ordinary stress.

Secondary stress is given to that syllable of a word which is
stressed, but has not the chief stress ; thus the stresses in
energetic may be written \ x / x . *

The nursery rhyme then shows the following stresses ; — ■

II ^1 X 1/ \

X II X I X Jl

II x\x// \

// \x//

11 X I xl/ \

X /! X I xjj

II X I xll X I

X II X / x/l

Perhaps you do not read the poem in this way ; mark the
stresses for yourself, without looking at the book. *

Accept no statements without verifying them.

It will have struck you that you have really been scanning 63*11
the poem.* Hitherto you may have done it by means of the
signs « and taken from Latin prosody, where they stand for
“ long ” and “ short.” Consider the question which of these

128

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(5311) two systems of scansion is the more accurate and the more
convenient.

5312 IE in scanning we recognise only two lands c«E syllables, stressed
and imstressed, onr metrical scheme will altogether fail to do
justice to the variety which, a poein really displays. In the
verse passages (Nos. 13-20) in the Specimens this variety is
pointed out ; and you will find it profitable to draw up metrical
schemes for these poems, using the signs //, /, \, x , as above.

Those interested in pipsody may like to read Appendi-x VI. (Imperfect
Ehymes).

63‘21 It may also strike yon that ia reading the poem we do not
make a pause at the end of each word ; and of course we do not
read it “ all in one breath.” How many breaths do you require
for reading it slowly ? for reading it quickly ? What guides you
in fi.nding places for your pauses ? Take any dozen lines of prose
and read them aloud ; notice where you pause for breath. The
words which ard read together in one breath are called a hreath
group, xifter considering several passages from this point of
view, you will realise that good reading depends to some extent
on the choice of suitable places for taking breath. Let your
friends read to you, and observe how they manage their breath.

53-22 The interval between two breath groups may be of varying
. length. In the Specimens the sign | indicates a short pause,
and is equivalent to a comma ; |1 is a longer pause, and [ — |
still longer, being equivalent to a full stop. You will find it a
good exercise to read a passage in the ordinary spelling, marking
in pencil the pauses you make, and then to see how far your
- grouping agxees with that shown in the phonetic transcription
of the same passage.

64' We have spoken several times of stress, and you have probably
followed without difficulty. What is stress ? Utter the series
of soimds ['atata], then [a'tata], and [ata'ta].^ Yoli use more^

^ Tlie mark ' precedes the stressed syllable. In the Specimens and the
Glossary stressed vowels are printed in heavy type.

PITCH

129

force foi tke stressed tlian for the tmstressed vowels, that is to'(54*)
say, yon put more breath into them. Place your hands close
ill front of your lips as you say the above sounds, and you will
notice a distinct increase of breath as the stressed syllable is
uttered. , ,

We use this stress for purposes of emphasis ; generally speak-
ing. we expend more breath on those syllables of a word, or
words of a sentence, which are more important for the meaning.

Yfo may say that English sentence streSs is guided by logical
considerations. Is this equally true of French ? of German ?

Has anything struck you about the stress in French, or in English
as spoken by a Frenchman ?

Stress, due to force of breath, is not the only means of accentua- 55"
tion at our disposal. We can also prodnoe various effects by
changing the pitch of the voice. When the pitch of a voice
hardly varies at all, we call it monotonous. Certain clergymen
have acquired the habit of reading the Church service in a mono-
tone ; consider whether this has any advantage or disadvantage.

When there is variation of pitch, but this variation (the
“ tune ”) is always of the same kind, so that the coiStant
repetition becomes tiresome, we .call it a “ sing-song.” ■ It
suggests a lack of emotional power ; for emotion is expressed
very largely by the “ tune ” of the voice. *

In standard speech there is moderate variation of pitch ;
it becomes considerable only in dramatic and oratorical declama-
tion, when a sldlled use of pitch variations may produce a deeply
movLug or highly stirring effect, somewhat resembling tkxt^
produced by song. Notice that joy or any great excitement
leads to the use of a higher pitch than usual.

Observe the changes of pitch in ordinary speech. The most 55 '1
obvious case is the rise of pitch in questions, in contrast with
the tendency to lower the pitch in a statement. Even though
we have the same order of words as in a statement, this change
of pitch alone suffices to show that a question is being asked.

9

I JO

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(551) Say : You are going out and You are going out ? Try to say
Are you going out ? with, the same falling pitch as in You are
going out, and observe the strange effect. Determine the changes
of pitch in such questions as : Is your hrother tall or short ? Is
your uncle's house in the town or in the country ?

55'2 Sometimes the pitch may rise, or fall, or rise and fall, or fall
and rise during the utterance of a single vowel. Say No in a
doubtful, a questioning, a decided, and a threatening tone, and
observe the pitch. E you wish to represent it roughly, you
may use \ for fall in pitch, / for a rise, /\ for a rise and fall,
V for a fall and rise.

66 1 We have devoted our attention mainly to standard English
as it is spoken in ordinary life, because it is important to ti'ain
the ear so that it perceives the sounds and ceases to be misled
by the conventional spelling. Only when we can hear what
sounds our pupils actually utter, only when we have a fair idea
of the way in which they produce these sounds, are we in a
position to correct what is faulty in the mother tongue, or to
impiyt the sounds of a foreign language with any prospect
of success. Hints have been given as to some of the faulty
tendencies likely to be found ; the teacher whose ear has been
trained in the manner here suggested will be able to add to their
number without difficulty, and probably with growing inte,rest.
In this respect every coimty presents its own problems, and
many still require to be recorded ; every teacher can help by
contributing his own observations.^

56'2 No observer can fail to be struck by the different degrees of
care with which most individuals speak English in different
circumstances.^ In their talk among themselves children,
especially young boys, are often extremely careless ; at home

^ Compare wliat was said about dialect speech, in § 3 '42.

2 In the Specimens will be found passages tran, scribed in various styles,
ranging from oratorical to colloquial speech.

PUBLIC SPEAKING

131

ire fold various degrees of care, mueli depending on the example t56‘2)
set bp the parents and the influence of governesses and jiurses.

In talking to educated strangers, we arc usually careful ia our
pronunciation. If we occupy a position which makes it necessary
to speak to largo numbers, .we must be particularly careful, and
that in several respects : the voice must be pleasant, carry far,
and have good staying power.

A |)loasant voice is to a certain degree a natural gift ; it 57'
depends on the quality of the vocal chords, the shape of the roof
of the mouth, and so on. Many voices are spoilt by bad habits,
such as excessive nasalising, or very high pitch. The teacher of
elocution often gives valuable criticism and help here. Listen
attentively to any criticisms which your friends make about your
voice.

The voice of a public speaker (which includes the class teacher 57'1
and college lecturer no le.ss than the clergyman, actor, or
politiciau) must carry far. His words must penetrate to every
hearer, even in a large hall. If there is any straining to catch
his words, those words will not produce their best eflect. "”The
chief requirement is not loudness, hut distinctness. He must
articulate more carefully than in ordinary conversation ; un-
stressed vowels will have greater importance and be less reduced, *
consonants will never be slurred over. The stressed vowels are
the most important of all because they are the most sonorous
sounds and help the others (see § 53' 1) ; he will let the vocal
chords vibrate longer for them, to reinforce their value, and he ,
vdll produce them m such a way that they give their character-
istic sound most clearly. For this purpose he will find it best
to articulate more tensely (this applies also to the consonants)
than in ordinary speech ; and a distinct rounding of the lips for
the back vowels null enable him to add to their value. He will
prefer to keep the tongue point well forward in the mouth for [1],

This and other hiuts he may obtain from the teacher of elocution.

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

3^32

67*2 However pleasant a voice may be, and however far it may
carry, it will yet be of little use if it tires soon ; it must have
staymg power. This again is to some extent a natural gift ;
the throat may be constitutionally weak. Training, however,
can do very much to improve^ the po;w'eTS of endurance. Above
all, good breathing is essential ; hints have been given in § 4
how this may be assured, and the teacher cannot be recom-
mended too warmly to give from 15 to 25 minutes every morning
to breathing exercisei|,; he will be amply repaid for the time
spent in that way by the greater ease with which he gets through
his teaching, and by the noticeable improvement in lus general
health. It has also been pointed out above that bad ventilation
and dust are calculated to mterfere with the voice. Another
suggestion may be helpful : to keep the tongue as forward in
the mouth as possible. The average tongue position in many
southern English teachers is too far back in the mouth, and this
is found to lead" to serious fatigue ; it may indeed be regarded
as one of the main causes of “ teachers’ sore throat.”

It is in giving adduce on the management of the voice for
public speaking that trustworthy teachers of elocution are most
helpral. \^Tien they make dogmatic statements as to how a
sound or word is or should be pronounced, their guidance is not
equally satisfactory, and the student is earnestly recommended
always to test their statements himself. The same request is
addressed to him with regard to the present book ; if it arouses,
interest, there is no harm if it also arouses opposition.

APPENDIX I.— The Promineiatioii of Proper Names.

Names of people and places are sometimes very puzzling.
We have no difficulty in prononncing Smith and Willimns, Bath
and B fight on but Chohnmdeleij And Marjorihanl’s, Slough and
Salishunj are less clear, because the spelling affords no trust-
worthy clue to the sounds. Then there are names variously
pronounced by different branches of the family, such as Ker,
Enlcigh, Saunders ; and names of town;! pronounced in more
than one way, such as Cirencester, Shrewshury.

In proper names taken from foreign languages our usage
varies. Latin and Greek names are pronounced more or less
according to the “ English ” pronunciation of those languages,
now happily given up by teachers in all but the most old-fashioned
of our schools, — at any rate as far as Latin is concerned.
Familiar French and German names are pronounced in the
English way, c.g. Berlin and Paris, BismareJe* and Napoleon ;
when the names are less well-knomi, we hear more or less
snccessful approximations to the foreign pronunciation. Some-
times fancied resemblances to English words lead to curious
changes, such as Leghorn for Livorno. The same applies to
words taken from other modern languages : those who know
the language from which a proper name is taken are more likely^
to attempt to give the foreign sounds than those who do not.

In American place names (e.g. Chicago, Ottawa) we often give a
wrong pronunciation through not having heard the correct one ; j ust
as ill the United States Greenwich is often pronounced [griinwitj].

Many common names that give trouble will be found in«
the Glossary. Eeaders are requested to communicate to the
author any noteworthy omissions or corrections.

APPENDIX II. — The Pronunciation of Foreign Words,

The vocabulary of the English language has been enriched, at
various times, from many sources. The older loanwords have

134 the sounds of SPOKEN ENGLISH

been treated like native words and are often, no longer distinguish-
able from the native element. More recent accessions to our
vocabulary have not all received the same treatment. When
they come from some little-lcnown language, the nearest English
sounds are substituted for any foreign soimds that presejit
difficulty, and sometimes a resemblance in form to some English
word leads to further modification.

Thus the Spanish llama becomes lama, because the
Spanish sound ll is rnifamiliar in English ; but hiltong is the
same as the Cape Dutch hiltong, and tungsten is the same in
English as in Swedish, from which it is derived. KetcJiu-p,
from the Chinese Icoe-cJdap, shows considerable change, as
does gingham, from French guingan (which goes back to a
Malay v,'oi’d).

In the case of words taken from French and German, usage
often varies. Much depends on the speaker’s Icnowledge of
these languages ; also on his audience. A man %vill shrink from
giving the correct foreign pronunciation in the presence of
people who will then fail to -understand the word, or will regard
himjis “ afiected.” On the whole it may be said that, owing
to the improvement in Modern Language teaching, foreign
words occurring in English speech are much better pronounced
fthan even twenty years ago.

"When, however, a French or German word comes to be fre-
quently used, there is a marked tendency to incorporate it in
the language ; an indication of this may be seen when the word
ceases to be printed m italics. The word “ naive ” (from the
French) may be taken as an example ; it is now often pro-
nounced [neiv], though many still spell it natve and pronounce it
[naiiv]. “ Quartz ” and “ zinc ” are of German origin ; they
have become thoroughly English words. On the other hand
we give the foreign pronunciation to double entente, reoherche,
Zeitgeist, Sprachgefuhl, etc. In the case of such words it may be
laid do-wn as a good rule, to avoid their use altogether unless you
can pronounce them properly.

PRONUNCIATION OF FOREIGN WORDS

135

Liitiii or Greek words liaye not yet renclied quite this stage^
because we are only beginning to teach the pronmiciation, of
these languages In an enlightened way. Words which have
become part of the ordinary language, such as “ tu quoque,,
omnibus, kudos, nous ” arg natiu^lly pronounced in the English
way. In expressions less commonly used, such as in medias res,
dea ex macJdna, there is still some reluctance to use the correct
pronunciation. Viva voce, which is derived from Latin and
usually pronounced [vaivo vousi], is somejjimes treated as though
it came from Italian and pronounced [viiva voitje].

APPENDIX III.— Varieties of English Speech.

The well-known fable of the Wind and the Sun is here tran-
scribed in southern English, northern English, Scottish English,
and the English of New York State and the central portion of
the United States. The transcriptions are based on those given
in the interesting pamphlet, ‘-The Principles of the Inter-
national Phonetic Association,” which can be obtained gratis
from the author (c.o. the publisher) of this book.

The following remarks may be useful ;

A dot (.) indicates that the pronunciation is identical with
that printed above; this makes the variants stand out more*
clearly.

In the consonants the main differences are in the pronunciation
of wh (§ 26’21) and of r (§ 32). In the transcription the
untrilled [j] is distinguished from the trilled [r] ; the American
sound differs somewhat from [j], but no special symbol has here'
been used. In northern English [r] is slightly trilled, [a] is
very weak or has disappeared, often making the preceding vowel
coronal (§ 32‘401). In Scottish English the trilled [r] tends to
be very slightly trilled or to become [j] when followed by a
consonant or final. The American [j] modifies preceding vowels,
making them coronal.

136 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

In the vowels we note the following differences :

Where southern and American English have [se], northern
and Scottish English have [a] (§ 39-1). Where southern English
has [ai] and Scottish English [a] — ^l-jefore [s], etc. (§ 37-22) —
northern English has [a] and Anieric£yi English [fe].

In southern English short e is the middle [e] (§ 41-1); else-
where we find the lower [s]. Southern English [o] (§ 43-101)
is very low; this has not been specially designated in the
transcriptions. ^

In southern English we have [fso(.i], in northern E. [feior],
in Scottish E. [fsr].

In southern English [ij, ui] tend to be diphthongal (§| 42-22,
45*22), Before r we have [l9(a, U9(.i] in southern, [iiaa, U!9.t]
in northern, [ir, ur] in Scottish English.

In southern English [ei, ou] are clearly diphthongal (§§ 41-2,
44'1), and slightly so in northern English, which is hero indi-
cated by [e\ o"]. *■ In Scottish English we have no diphthongs,
but simple vowels. • In American English we find diphthongs,
usually with the tongue lower than in good southern English.

The nasalising of vowels whether due to adjacent nasal
consonants or not, which is found in American English, has not
been indicated.

, The North Wind and the Sun were disputing

Southern English So noid wind 9 n(d) (Jo SAn wo dis'pjuitip
Northern English . noj^ . ... wsi^

Scottish English . . .... wor dis'pjutiT)

American Engli.sh . . .... wba

which was the stronger, when a traveller came along
S.E. witj W9Z So stjopgo, wen o tasevlo keim olop

N.E. hwitj . . stropgoj, hwsn . travloa ke'm

Se.E. Ai.it j . . stropgor, Aisn® . travlor ke(i)m .

A.E. hwit^ - . st,ioipgoj,2 hwsn . tasevloj ksem ^ oloip ®

^ [W£9(r] is also heard in southern English. “ In these and similar cases
the vowels would he nasalised. ® Or fhwsnj.

VARIETIES OF ENGLISH SPEECH

137

S.E.

N.E.

Sc.E.

A.K

wrapped in a warm cloalr.
jsept 111 9 wo I m Monk,
rapt . . wojm klo"k.

. . worm klok.
arept . . wo.imjdook.#

They agreed

that the one

bei

ogjiid

bot bo WAn

W

ogriid

be

ogiiid

who first; made the traveller take off his cloak should be
S.E. hu’ faist meid So tasevlo teik of^ hizMouk Jud(53d) hi
N.E. . fwstmey . travlat te‘k .* . klo"k .

Sc.E. hu fgrstmed . travlor te(’.)k . klok . bl

A.E. . foist msed . tiaevlsj teek . . klook . hi

considered stronger than the other. Then the North Wind
S.E. konsida'd skiopge tSan Si Aba. ben ba noi^ wind

N.E. konsidoid^ stropgQi . . Abai. bsn . noi0

Sc.E. konsidard stronger . . Abor. . • . novd

A.E. kansideid stioipgai . . Abai. . . noi6>

blew with all his might, but the more he blew, the^ore
S.E. blui wib oil hiz mait, bot bo moi hi’ blui, bo moi

N.E. . . . . . bAt . moil . . . moil

Sc.E. blu . oP . malt, . . mor hi blu, . mor^

A.E. bljni ® wib ol . malt, bat . mou . bljui, . moii

closely did tbo man fold his cloak around him ; and at last
S.E. klousli ® did bo meen fould hiz klouk oraund him ; and ot laist
N.E. klo"sli . . man fo“ld . klo"k . . . . lasu

Sc.E. klosli . . fold . klok . . . . last

A.E. kloosli . . msen foold . klook oraUnd . . . Iss’st

^ Some say [o;f] (§ 43‘12). ® Note the unreduced vowel of the unstressed
syllable, a common feature of northern English. ^ This form used to he
common in southern English also (§ 45*52). * Note the voiceless [S] (§

31 *12). ® [5] is a tense [ 0 ]. ® For the final [i] cp. § 38*3.

138

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

the North Wind gave up the attempt. Then the Sun shone out

S.E. Sa poi5 wind geiv Ap Si 9tem(p)t. Sen So sau Jou ant

N.E. . noi^' . ge'^v . . 8t5m(p)t. Ssn ...

Sc.E. . nor0 . ge(i)v . , ....

A.E. . noj[0 . gsev . . j>8tsmpt^ . . , ^oin nut

warmly, ami the man took off his cloak ; so the Wind was
S.E. wojmli, and tSo mxn tuk of hiz kloiik ; sou Sa wind waz

N.E. woumli, . . man . . . kioik ; so“ .

Sc.E. wormli, . . tuk^ . . Hole ; so .

A.E. wo.imli, . . miun tuk . . Hook ; . .

obliged to confess that the Sun was the stronger of the two.
S.E. s'blaidsdtaksn'fes bat ba saii wozba staopgo.! av bo tui.

N.E. o'blaid 5 d tukon'fss stropgoa . .

Sc.E. o'blaidsd . kon'fs.s strorjgor . .

A.E. o'blaidsd to staoipgoi . „

APPENDIX IV. — The Sounds of Child Speech.

Tie earliest sounds produced by the vocal organs of a child
have no meaning. The [s! si] ® which it utters on its arrival is
instinctive ; and it at first expresses only its discomfort by this
and similar sounds [wsi, sihsi]. When it is about six weeks
old, it begins to show signs of pleasure ; and one way of mani-
festing it is by what we variously term cooing, babbling, or
laUing, a use of the vocal organs which may be compared to
.. the little child’s waving of its arms or kicking.

The first sounds uttered by children are very similar, what-
ever their nationality may be. The most common vowel is
probably [a], with variations according as the tongue moves a
little forward or backward ; but the o and u sounds may also

^ American English favours the distinct pronunciation of glides, cp.
§ 29 ’21. 2 The Scottish short [u] is tense.

2 Strictly [f], as the vowel is nasal.

CHILD SPEECH

139

be heard quite soon, the e and i sounds perhaps generally later.
In siiebing the front of the tongue is low and the hack somewhat
raised, which farouTS the production of back vowels as well as
of [p, g] which appeal' early. The baby utters [u, d], the so-
called “ dentals,” long bef(»:e it has any teeth. On the other
hand, [m,^ b] may appear relatively late ; it might be thought
that the lip action of those who speak to it would attract atten-
tion and lead to imitation, but as a matter of fact it is some
lime before lip movements are observed the child.

It is natural that the nasals and the voiced stops should come
eorly : the child’s tongue (or, later, lips) chances to close the
mouth passage, the velum hanging down loose or closing the
passage through the iiOvSe.

Another early sound is [1] ; here the tongue has not closed
the passage completely, some air passing out at one side, or both.

The frequency of the nAuilar trill was mentioned in § 32’2.

When speech begins (that is, when tlie chil5 connects the
sounds it utters with certain objects), a selection takes place :
some of the sounds it had uttered gradually disappear, others
are slowly acquired. ^

The earliest feature of speech to be imitated is, often, the
intonation ; but here children vary greatly. For determining
this and other questions of child speech we unfortunately have
very little material. Few observers of children have had any
phonetic training, and they usually represent their speech by
means of the ordinary spelling, which is quite inadequate for
the purpose.

There is, however, no doubt that the majority of little children
have trouble in learning—

(i) The th sounds, as the mode of production, with tongue
just behind the teeth, cannot be easily sho^vn ; they commonly
substitute [f, v], see § 31'2 ;

(ii) The [r], because the raising of the tongue tip requires

^ At least in combination with other sounds. Various sounds of tho
[m] type are produced early.

140 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

rather delicate adjustment; they commosaly substitute [j],
also with tongue tip raised, or [w], see § 32‘5 ;

(iii) The [s, z], because these require a narrow channel to be
formed, which again is rather difficult for young children ;
they commonly substitute various pounds that range between
[s, z] and [j, 5 ]. or [s, z] and [0, S], see § 30'01 ; sometunes [t, dj
are substituted ;

(iv) combinations of consonants, which are at first reduced,
so that e.g. hrotvn becfomes [baun], stocking [toldp], chain [tein].

On the other hand, the production of diphthongs seems to
cause little trouble ; as also the lip-teeth sounds [f, r], the mode
of production being easily shown and copied, and [ds] which our
children say early in gec-gee [dsii dsii] for “ horse ” — and this
might be urged in favour of not regarding [dg] as a compound
sound made up of [d + 5 ] (see § 29'201).

The rate at which sounds and sound combinations are acquired
varies with each child. Much depends on the environment ;
but even where the conditions seem identical, the difi'erences in
individual children are often remarkable. On the whole, the
child that has a cullmed home may well be expected to have a
fluent command of all the sounds of its mother tongue by the
time it reaches its third birthday ; some possess them all by
the age of eighteen months, but this is probably rare. Where
the conditions are less fax-ourable, the sounds are acquired much
more slowly. The children who have to pick up their language
as best they can, who have no clearly speaking elders to copy,
^enier our elementary schools with a speech quite three years
behind that of more favoured children ; and this renders it all
the more important that those who have the teaching of these
little ones should Icnow how to deal with them backward speech.
From the outset they should be given exercises in good breath-
ing and in the clear enunciation of the sounds of standard speech.
A judicious teacher will not find it hard to make up suitable
exercises and to help individual children to get over their little
difficulties. Apart from pathological cases, no child should

the teaching of reading I 4 t

reacli the end of its second school year without such training of
the vocal organs and the hearing as will eliminate from its
speech all deviations from the standard set by the teacher. (It
must, of course, be remembered that we are here dealing ex-
clusively with the production o& sounds — ^not with questions
of grammar or vocabulary.)

APPENDIX V, — The Teaching of Reading.

Though the teaching of reading does not strictly come within
the scope of this book, a few hints may be given on the subject.

For the first stages the student is referred to the wholly
admirable work of Miss Dale, based throughout on a careful
study of the spoken language. Her books on the teaching of
reading, and the Dale Headers, are published by Philip (London).

Later it is important that the pupils should be able to read
aloud with distinct articulation and an agreeal^lc voice. Far
the most helpful book is Mr Burrell’s “ Clear Speaking andlGood
Reading ” (published by Longmans). He dwells on the import-
ance of good breathing and a good posture, and gives suit^i]?!©
exercises for ensuring both. He condemns all that is affected
or stagy ; indeed his whole book is an eloquent plea for quiet
and restraint. He rightly advises the teacher to listen carefully ,
to good speakers, avoiding (as a rule) those of his own profession.

A very stimulating book, provided with admirable exercises,
is ‘"Reading Aloud and Literary Appreciation” (published by
Bell), by Mr Hardress O’Grady, a sound phonetician and
excellent speaker.

APPENDIX YI. — Imperfect Rhymes.

If our poets always gave us perfect rhymes, these would
afford useful aids in determining the pronunciation ; but
they would probably feel it to be an. irksome restramt, for
there are some very common words which could hardly be used

142 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

at the end of the line if correct rhymes were insisted upon. It is
interesting and nseful to consider what licences the poets take
in the matter of rhymes. As far as possible these have been
aJTcinged in groups, the examples being dra'wm from Keats
(Ive.), Byjon (By.), Tennyson (Te.),^4ndrew Lang (La.), Austin
Dobson (Do.), Rudyard Kipling (Ki.), Francis Thompson (Th.),
'William Watson (Wa.), and Robert Bridges (Br.).

(1) The consonants following the stressed vowel, generally
agree, the only notdble exception being the hissing sounds,^
as in the following examples : — Ms : hiss, is : this (Te.), is : hliss,
his : miss (Ke.) ; praise : place (Te.), plays : case (Ke.), days : face,
(Th.) ; carouse vows : house (sb.), tells : else, gaze : Jaee (Te.),
espouse : house (Ke.), vows horn : house (Ki.) ; seas ; peace
lease (Ki.) ; shies : paradise, wise : adwice (Te.), lies eyes :
paradise, wise : sacrifice^ (La.), devise : sacrifice (Ko.), prize:
paradise (Th.),r flies : paradise, dies : sacrifice (Ki.) ; eyes ;
paradise (Bj.). Instances of other consonants are : — confusion ;
coyivolution (Te.) ; underneath : hrealhe (Ke.) ; heneath ; wreathe

(B}'.).

The vowel sounds show much greater variety. Partly
the rhymes axe traditional : words are coupled that formerly
had the same pronunciation, although the vowels are no longer
identical. Or the poet is content with mere rhymo.s for the eye.
Thus we find :

love, dove rhyming with move, prove and with grove, rove ;
lover, discover with over, rover ; Te. has in four consecutive
lines over : prove : lover : love.

good; stood, ivood with blood, flood ; blood wuth rod, God (Te.),
wdth sod and would (Th.), with wood (Ki.) ; foot with shoot,
lute (Ke.) ;

heaven : given (Te., La., Ke., Th.), : even (Br.), river : ever (Te.) ;

bush : thrush (Do.), blush (Ke.) ; full : dull (Ke.), put : shut (Te.) ;

^ The fact that the letter a so often represents [z] may account for this.

a See § 30T5.

IMPERFECT RHYMES

143

toion : own (Te.), count : tcont (Ke.), hrou's : snows (Tii.), now :
Uow (Br.), ihivn : hloicn (Ki.) ; ,

■floro : do, hojtes : droo-ps (Te.). glow : tioo (Br.) :
blossom : bosom (Te., Do., Th.). common : woman (Te.) ;
war : far (Te., La., Do., Wa., ly.), icants : grants (Do.), was :
grass (Ke., Te., Br.^, : j)ass (Ke.), warm : arm (Te.), ; charm (Ke.),
reward : guard (Ki.), : hard- (Wa.), tvan : man (Ke., Ea.), swallows :
shallows, icarren ; barren (Te.), xoatcli ; catch (Br.), guarry ; harry,
(Do.), wand : hand (Ke., Th.) ; ,

•worms : forms. worJcs : forks, ivords : lords chords (Te.), words :
affords (Tli.), word : sword (Ke., Te., Wa., Ki.), worth : forth,
fourth (Ki.) ; curse : horse, urn : mourn (Te.) ;

door : slower (La.), moor (Wa.), doors : moors (Ke.), : yours (Ki.),
: powers (Te,), poor : more store (Te.) ;
come : hoine (To.. Ke., Th.. Br., Ki.), : loomb (Te.).
gone ; one stone (Te.), ; alone (Kc., Te.), one : alone (Ki.),
shone : stone (Do.), : throne (Ke., TL.), done : on ow% (Br.), on : sun
(Th.), : son (Br.), : alone moan (Ke.) ;

song along throng ; hung, song : among, long : tongue (Ke.), song
wrong ; tongue (Th.), long throng : among (Br.) ;

down : swoon (Ke.), confounded : wounded (Te.), ; tcound
(Br.) ;

path : hath (Th,, Br., Ki.), : scathe (Ke.), doth : both : moth (Th.) ;

Examples of the rarer approximate rhymes are :

arm : inform ; breath : wreath (Te.) ; lost : host (Ke.), : most
(Ki.) ; branches : staunches ^ (Br.) ; haunts : wants (Te.),
•meadows : shadoics (La.) ; praise : says (La.), paid ; said (Ke.),
unsaid : made (Te.) ; age : hedge (Te.) ; joy : I, void : died ^ (By.) ;
join'd : mind (Te.), toil : smile (Ke.) ; loholly, folly : melancholy
(Ke., Br.) ; creature : nature (Do., Br.) ; spirit : inherit, dare it
(Th.) ; gather : rather (Ki.) ; have : grave (Te.) ; babble : able
(Th.) ; skein ; clean (Ke.) ; day : quay (Te.) ; hears : years,
there : sphere (Te.) ; dream : him, seed : did (Tc.).

1 See § 43-23.

2 See § 43-311.

144

THE SOUNDS OF' SPOKEN ENGLISH

(3) It may be noted that poets rhyme ur with er, ear, ir, or ^ -
curl ; pearl (Ke., Te.), purls : girls (Do.), hurst ; thirst (Ee.)
: first (Te,), turn : disc&rn (Te., Ee.), : learn (Th., Br.), lurlcs:
worlcs (Te.)] hurled : whirled, Juried : world (Wa.). Observe
also girl : pearl, bird : heard„earth tjvorth (Te.).

(4) Not infrequently it is an unstressed syllable or one with
secondary stress that rhymes, and the reader is tempted to give
it an unnatural, over-precise pronunciation ; he should do no more
than dwell on it a little. The following cases may be noted : —

-y, usually [ii], e.g. company : glee (Ee.), Italy : me (Te.), eternally
: me (La.), thoroughly : hee (Th.), piteously : thee (Wa.), scornfully
fishery ; tree (Br,), easterly : see (Ei.) ; also : [ai], e.g. eternity ;
dw (By.), Thessaly : die (Ee.), charity : cry (Te.), melody : sky
(La.), sijmpathy : I (Te.), misery : / (Br.) ;

-es, -ies : [iiz], e.g. essences lattices : trees, these : ofiices (Ee.),
comedies ; degrees (La.), leas : tributaries (Th.), centuries : degrees
(Wa.), deities : sees, ladies : Hades (Ei.).

-ies also : [aiz], e.g. factories : eyes (Ee.), energies : cries (Te.),
melodies : skies (Th.), memories : wise (Wa.), sympathies : prize
(Fr,), mysteries : replies (Te.), ; eyes (Ei.).

-al : [oil], e.g. ethereal : call, emerald : calVd (Ee.), festival :
hall (By.), : tall (La.), natural : call (Th.), funeral : fall (Br.) ;
rarely : [sel], miperial : shall (Ee.).

-an : Arabian : man (Ke.), Olympian : loan ; scan (La.).

-ar : [ai(r], e.g. particular : far (Ke.), dissimilar : far (Th.).

-er : [9i(x], e.g. murderer : spur (Ke.), messenger : deter, West-
minster : blur (Wa.), labourer : astir (Br,), gossamers : furze (By.),
: hers (La.), rarely : [eo(r], prisoner : there (Th.), [oi(r] un-
relenter : centaur (Ke.).

-ing : reverencing : thing (Th.), imagining : cling (Wa.), chalicing :
spring (Br.).

-ed : garlanded : sped (Ke.), laboured : unsped (La.), followed :
red (Th.).

^ See §§ 38-2,

IMPERFECT RHYMES

145

-eth : u'itnessetJi : breath (Ke.), openetk : death (La.), perishelh :
death (Wa.), illimiineth : death (Br.). ,

-est : openest : opprest, mightiest : west (Ke.), lowliest : rest (Wa).
-hie : inmimernble : tell, possible : dispel (Ke,), immovable :
jell (By.), terrible : tell, laughphle : %’eZZ (Th..), syllables : tells (Br.),
-ance, -ence, -ant, -ent : elephants ; pants, countenance : chance,
magnificence : thence (Ke.), ignorance : chance (Te.), monument :
relent (La.), countenance : glance, audience : whence (Th.), opulence
: hence (Wa.), excellent : went (Br.), circttmstc^ice : chance (]^.).

-ous : impious : thus, umbrageous ; house (Ke.), clamorous :
sunder us (La.).

-ness : wilderness : dress (Ke.), perjectness : less (Te,), business
: press (Th.), idleness : bless (Br.), weariness : less (Ki.).

-ate, -et : desolate : gate, velvet : set (Ke.), coverlet : wet (La.),
delicate : late (Br.).

-ory ; promontory : story (Ke.), territory : glory (Wa.).

-Jul : beautiful : cull (Ke,, Br.), : cool (La.). ”

Sundry : region : anon, purplish : fish (Ke.), comfortable : table
(To.), daffodils : thrills (Th.), sundown : town, primrose : grows,
noonday : stray (Br,), heritage : wage, dynamite : polite (Ki.).

(5) Earely the rhyming syllables of both, words are un-
stressed, e.g. penitent : firmament, strawberries : butterflies (Ke.),
misery : Anthony (Wa.).

(6) Tlie following rhymes are interesting because of tho
treatment of the unstressed vowel :

poet : hnoio it (Te,, Do.), goddess : bodice, sonnet : on it, revels :
DeviVs (Do.), palace : chalice, business : Artemis, Eden : weed in,
women : hymn in (Th.), ended : splendid (La.), prophet ; of it (Ki,).

(7) In tire following, unstressed her appears in the weak
form (without h) : — above her : lover (La.), found her : rounder,
hedge her : ledger, stop her : proper, pursue her : wooer (Do.), seen
her : greener, upon her : honour, bid her : consider, befit her : bitter
(Br.) ; discover, love her (By.) ; also made he : lady (Do.).

146 THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

(8) Otlior cases of one word rhyming with two occur occasion-
ally, p.g. Jute : toH (Ke,), minute : in it (Do.), tankard : drank
hard (Th.), icMst : is 't, unwoHhy : for thee (Br.), papers : escape
us, deposit : teas it, kingdom : ringed 'em, gravity : hare it I (Ki.),
intellectual : henpecked ; you all (Bjv ).

The student will now be able to collect examples of imperfect
3‘hymes and to assign them to one of the above classes ; this is
a useful exercise even for pupils at school. It is a department
of prosody which is too often neglected.

APPENDIX VII.— Exercises.

1. How is -ious pronounced in gracious, Hlious, pious, impious,

victorious ? ->

2. How is -ion pronounced in motion, onion, criterion, vision,
and Ionian ?

3. How is -ial pronounced in labial, judicial, trial, material,
mertial, partiality ?

4. "What difierence in pronunciation, if any, do you make
between hire and higher, lyre and liar, cure and {s)hewer, alma
and arms ?

5. Consider the value of oar in roar and in roaring, and the
value of air in pair and in pairing.

6. Determine the vowel sounds corresponding to the italicized
letters in child, children ; woman, women ; read (infinitive),
read (past participle) ; my, says ; dream, dreamed ; leap,
leaped ; hear, heard ; can, can’t ; do, don’t ; gentleman,
gentlemen.

7. Write in transcript the words italicized :

а, I have learned much from this learned man,

б. He has a^ed a good deal. He is aged.

c. I used to use it ; you used it too.

EXERCISES

147

S. Transcribe your proniuieiatioii of halfpenny, two^^ence,
threepence. Sliow tlie difference between the English ai\d the
French pronunciation of franc, and between the English and the
German pronunciation of marh.

9. A waiter was heard to, reraaijlr pathetically that he never
could tell whether a customer wanted “ cold lamb” or “ cold
harn.” What caused his uncertainty ?

10. The Latin camera is our chamber, numerus our number,
Latin himilis our humble, Latin similare oixi\{re)semble. Account
for the h in the English words.

11. You are familiar with the term alliteration,” and know
that it is a favourite device of cheap journaJism. Criticise the
alliteration in the following scare-lines : CITY CLBKK
CHASED. THIEF TAKEN. SOLICITOR >SHOT. Also in
the line : “ Apt alliteration’s artful aid.”

Collect examples of genuine alliteration.

12. Mention words in which the following letters are written
but not sounded ; h, g, gh, 7c, I, m, n, t, w.

13. Comment on this statement : “ The letters I and r are
called trills, because there is a vibration in the sounds, or in some
part of the vocal apparatus by which we pronounce them.”

14. Consider this statement ; “ The ai mfair, ea in lead, ie in
■fiehl, ei in receive, are none of them true diphthongs ; they are
more or less clumsy ways of showing the length of an elementary
vowel-sound.”

15. “ English has two e sounds, as in fed, feed, and four u
somids, as in but, pull, fur, fool, Do you agree with this ?

16. Why does crystal look nicer than Jcristle, which represents
the same sounds ? Account for such spellings as Edythe,
Smythe, Whyte.

17. From Punch : —

MacBull ; “I shall be a gay grass widower for the next two
months — ^wife’s gone for a holiday to the West Indies.

G^Benr : “ J amaica ? ”

MaoBull: “No, it was her own idea.”

How was it that O’Bear’s question was misunderstood ?

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

18. Discuss tlie old-fasHoned form of address “ mine host.”
Do you say “ an historical novel ” ? “ a (or an) hotel at Folke-
stone ” ? How do yon pronounce “ the Grand Hotel ” ?
Transcribe your pronunciation of “ I gave her her hat.”

19. In the French of the 12 th centpry I under certain conditions
seems to have become a vowel ; thus altre became autre and
chemls became cJievaus. How do you explain this change ? Point
to a similar change in English.

20. How would you teach a foreigner to pronounce the
English ih sounds ?

21. Little children say fease for 'please^ gamma or grannia for
grandma, dess for dress, toching for stocking. Illustrate the
tendency shown in these examples from the speech of grown-np
people.

22 . Comment on the little child’s pronunciation of gash for
glass, fee for three, haw for hall, hudda Jor brother, nodcr for
another, and hafyoom for bathroom.

23. Consider carefully the question, why the pronunciation
of a foreign language presents difficulties ; draw on any foreign
la^^guago you know for illustrations.

24. Determine which sounds are represented by ea in the
following words : hear, heard, bread, head, yea, create, realm,
leap, leapt, hearken ; and by eo in the following words : yeoman,
people, leopard, re-open.

26. Determine which sounds are represented by oi in the
following words : boil, heroic, choir, tortoise, turquoise, coincide ;
and by ou in the following words : south, southern, mourn,
journal, though, thought, uncouth.

26. Determine which sounds are represented by <7 in the
following words : gem, goal, gaol, gill, gibberish, fatigue, gnaw ;
and by ough in the following words : trough, through, thorough,
sough, cough, rough, plough, lough.

27. What light is thrown on the pronunciation of the past by
the following quotations :

(a) While ho, withdrawn, at their mad labour smiles,

And,safe enjoys the Sabbath of his toils. (Dryden.)

EXERCISES

X49

ih) Dreading even fools, by flatterers besieg’d,

Aiifl so obliging tliat be ne’er oblig’d. (Pope.)

(c) G6niemplate is bad enough, but 'balcony makes me sick. (Rogers.)

(d) The dame, of manner various, temper fickle.

Now all for pleasure, now the conventicle. (Colman.)

(e) There is little doubt that in the pronunciation of successor the ante-
penultimate accent will prevail.* (Walker.)

(/) Yet he was kind, or, if severe in aught.

The love he bore to learning was in fault. (Goldsmith.)

(fj) There’s but the twinkling of a star

Between a man of peace and war. (fe'amuej Butler.)

28. Criticise tlie form of speech suggested by the spelling of
the followiag lines :

The Malabar’s in ’arbour with the .Tumner at ’er tail.

You’re a pore benighted ’eathen but a first-class fightin’ man.

I’d ha’ sooner drownded fust.

29. Scan these lines, and say what you think of the rhymes :

(a) ... so that he sought

The favour of kings at the Kabul court. (R. Kipling.)

(b) Four things greater than all things are,—

Women and Horses and Power and War. (R. Kipling.)

(f) Friend of my heart, is it meet or wise

To warn a king of his enemies ? (R. Kipling.) •»

(d) The forced iiiaroh at night and the quick rush at dawn —

The banjo at twilight, the burial ere morn — (E. Kipling.)

(e) ’Twas here we loved in .sunnier days and greener ; . . .

I come to see her where I most have seen her. (R. Bridges.)

(/) And love for love returnest . . .

And takest truth in earnest (R, Bridges.)

(g) And for thy wrath, I swear

Her froAvn is more to fear (R. Bridges. )

(A) With all men’s gaze upon her, . . .

On me, to do me honour. (R. Bridges.)

(f) The farms are all astir

And every labourer (R, Bridges.)

{/) You shall he lost, and learn . . .

The world, till your return (R. Bridges.)

(k) Ah me, what perils do environ

The man that meddles with cold iron (Butler.)

150

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

- APPENDIX YIII.—BIBLIOGRAPHf.

Pronimeiation of Modern English : Standard Speech, etc.

(The books marked with an asterisk contain tests in phonetic
transcription).

B. Dnmviile, The Science of Speech. Loudon (Clive). 2s, 6d.
*A. C. Dimstan, EngliscJie Phonetih mit Lesestucken. Leipzig
(Gosclien). Is. *

*E. B. Edwards, TmnscripLion of Yidtor-Dorr, EnrjliscTies
Lesehmh. Leipzig (Teubner). 2s, 3d.

^•C4. E. Eiilirkeu, Transcription of Jespersen-Bodhe, Engelsk
Lusebok. Stockliolm (Fritze). 3s,

*D. Jones, The Pronunciation of English. Cambridge (Uni-
versity Press). 2s. 6d.

*D. Jones, Phonetic Transcriptions of English Prose. Oxford
(University Press). 2s.

*D, Jones, Phonetic Readings in English. Heidelberg (Winter).
Is. 8d.

Noel-Armfield, 100 Poems for Children. Leipzig (Teubner).
2s.

‘*'H. Smith, Transcriptions of Schindleis Echo of Spoken English.
Marburg (Elwert). Is. 6d.

^‘H. Sweet, The Sounds of English. Oxford (University Press).
2s. 6d.

*H. Sweet, Primer of Spoken English. Oxford (University
Press). 3s. 6d.

Ph..WagneT, Die Sprachlaute des Englischen. Stuttgart(Ne'S). 3s.
A. Western, Englische Lautlehre. Leipzig (Eeisland). 3s,

T. Loiinsbury, The Standard of Pronunciation in English. New
York (Harpers). 6s.

*M. Montgomery, Types of Standard Spoken English and its
chief local variants. Strassburg (Triibner),

*R. J. Lloyd, Northern English. Leipzig (Teubner). 3s. 3d.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

151

Grant, The Pronunciation of English in Scotland. Cam-
bridge (University PressL 3s. 6d, ,

F. Williams, Phopctics Jor Scottish Students. Glasgow
(Macleliose).

€. H. Grandgent, Gerynmi at^d English Sounds. Boston (Ginn.)

D. Jones, E/vjlish Pronouncing Dictionary. London (Dent).

6s. net.

H, Mioiiaelis and D. Jones, English Phonetic BicHonanj. Han-
nover (Meyer). 7s.

E. A. Meyer, Englisehe Lantdauer. Leipzig (Harrasowitz). 2s.
*D. Jones, Intonation Curves. Leipzig (Teubner). 2s, 6d.

Speech and Spelling.

T. Loxinsbnry, English Spelling and Spelling Eeform. New
York (Harpers). 6s.

Spelling Rejorm, An Appeal to Common Sense. London (Simpli-
fied Speling Sosieti, 44 Great Eussell Street, W.C.). 6d.

W. W. Skeat, Problem oj Spelling Rejorm. London (Frowde).
Is.

H. Bradley, On the relations between Spoken and Written
Language, with special rejereyice to English. Oxford
(University Press). Is.

Child Speech, School Speech, and Reading.

R. Huey, The Psychology and Pedagogy oj Reading. London
(Macmillan). 6s.

A. Burrell, Clear Speaking and Good Reading. London (Long-

mans). 2s. 6d.

H. O’Grady, Reading Aloud and Literary Appreciation. London
(Bell). 2s.

C. M. Rice, Voice Production with the aid oj Phonetics. Cam-
bridge (Heffer). Is. 6d.

B. W. Scripture, Stuttering and Lisping. London (Macmillan).

6s

152

THE SOUNDS OF SPOKEN ENGLISH

L, H. Althaus, The Sounds of the Mother Tongue. For Oliildren.

l^ondon (University Press), 2s. Exercises only, 6d.

W. Eipman, English Sounds. For English Boys and Girls.
London (Dent). Is.

The Same, adapted for use iiwScotlatid, by Bessie Eobson. Is.

C, & W. Stern, Die Kindersirrache. Leipzig (Barth). 11s.

Sound Charts,

D. Jones, English Speech Sounds. Cambridge (University Press).

Is. 6d. ; mounted with rollers, 3s. Small size, with key
words and notes, 4d.

W. Eipman, The Sounds of English. London (Dent). Is. ; on
Hnen, 2s. 6d. ; with rollers 3s. 6d. ; small size, with key-
words, 30 for Is.

W. Victor, English Sound Chart. Marburg (Elwert). 2s. ; on
linen, 4s. •» small size, 10 for Is.

F. Eausch and D. Jones, Nine Charts, showing the positions of
the organs of speech in pronouncing [i, e, s, a, o, o, u, y,
0]. London (Dent). 12s. 6d, the set.

Comparative Phonetics.

0. Jespersen, Lehrhuch der Phonetih. Leipzig (Teubner). 5s. 6d„

O, Jespersen, Elementarbuch der Phonetih. Leipzig (Teubner).

2s. 6d.

P. Passy, Petite Phonetique compare'e des principales langues

europeennes. Leipzig (Teubner). 2s.

H. Sweet, Primer of Phonetics. Oxford (University Press),
3s. 6d.

L. Soames, Introduction to Phonetics. Eevised and partly re-
written by W. Vietor. London (Macmillan), 6s.

W, Vietor, Elemente der Phonetih. Leipzig (Eeisland).

W. Vietor, Kleine Phonetih. Leipzig (Eeisland). 3s.

W. Vietor and W. Eipman, Elements of Phonetics: English,,
French, and German. London (Dent). 2s, 6d:

Printed in Great Britain
iy Turnbull o’ Shears, Edinburgh

SPECIMENS OP ENGLISH
SPOKEN, READ AND RECITED

These specimeiiR consist of a number of prose passages
truusci'ibed as simply as possible and carefully graduated, and
also a selection of passages in verse. These appear on
pp. 47 and foil, in the ordinary spelling, and beside them
are parallel passages for practice.

The task of preparing the transcriptions has not been easy,
and I am conscious that in the use (for instance)*tof weak forms,
in the division into breath-groups, and in the stressing, there
may often be a difference of opinion. It seemed to me that the
only safe course to pursue was conscientiously to record my own
speecli. I am a born Londoner, and, except for a period of two
years in my boyhood spent in Germany, I have never been
seriously exposed to other than southern English speech in-
fluences. The fact that I have lectured for over twenty years,
and have listened to many lectures, sermons, plays, and other
forms of public speaking with much care, enables me to form an
idea as to the modifications which are customary in standard
speech when it is intended for other than merely conversational
purposes.

It seems unnecessary to dwell on the justification of these
variations in the speech of the individual according to the nature
of his words and of his hearers. To speak in the home circle
with the emphasis and intonation of the public speaker is not
a whit less objectionable than to speak in public in a completely
conversational inamier.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

Exercises have been added which -vvill, it is hoped, be found
nsefiil ; and the passages have been very fully annotated. Words
which have more than one pronunciation cannot be studied to
advantage when isolated, and the Glossary affords a means of
finding most common word^in a cpntext.

The mode of transcription adopted is that of the International
Phonetic Association in its simplest form as applied to English.
It is hoped that fof English students it will prove adequate.
For foreign students it seems advisable to add the following
notes on the representation of various sounds. The references
are to sections in the Sounds of Spohen English.

Stops,

[p, t, k] The aspiration {Sounds, § 22-11 ; § 24-11 ; § 26-11)
has not been Indicated.

[b, d, g] Initially and finally these sounds are not fully
voiced, unless they are in contact with voiced sounds in preceding
or following words. Initially they start voiceless, finally they
end voiceless.

[m, n, p] The fact that these sounds are often partly voiceless
{Sounds, § 22-31 ; § 24-31 ; § 25-3] ) has not been indicated. There
is also no indication of the varying quantity. The length of the
nasals in such words as lamh, man, ring, hand {i.e. final, or before
final voiced sound) and the lengthening of the preceding vowel
are often ignored by foreigners.

In cases where a nasal has syllabic value, no special sign has
been used to show this ; the nature of the surrounding sounds
makes it obvious. Syllabic nasals are therefore written [m, n]
when followed by a pause, or by a consonant either in the same
or in the next word, and [am, on], when a vowel follows — but
in the pronunciation of many this would more strictly be [nrm,
nn], i.e. syllabic followed by consonantal m or n. The same
applies to syllabic [I],

SPOKEN, READ AND RECITED

3

Continuants.

[v, 5 , z, 5] The partial unvoicing of these sounds {Somids
§§ 27‘23, 29’31, 3U‘3, 31'13) mitially and (in a more noticeable
fashion) finally before the voiceless initial of the next word or
before a pause has not been indicated. Many foreigners here (as
in the case of [b, d, g]) tend to make the sounds too sonorous,
i.e. accompany the articulation with vibration of the vocal
chords throughout.

[d^j Many foreigners make the [ 5 ] much too sonorous in this
combination ; others substitute [ 5 ] for initial [ds] as also [$]
for initial [tj].

[ 6 ^, b] Foreigners often produce excessive friction by putting
tlve tongue well between the teeth.

[a\] No notice has been taken of the voiceless wh {Sounds

§ 20 - 22 ).

[r] The English r is generally untrilled {Sounds § 32'1) ; for
this the phonetic symbol is strictly [.t]. The fact that after
voiceless sounds the r may become voiceless has not been
indicated.

[1] If the I is pronounced with the point of the tongue right
against the teeth (and the back not raised) the efiect is unpleasant
to English ears, especially when the sound is final {Sounds,
§ 33-02). The fact that after voiceless sounds the I may become
voiceless and that I often is syllabic has not been indicated.
When a vowel follows, [al] is written — but in the pronunciation
of many this would more strictly be [ 11 ], i.e. syllabic followed by
consonantal 1.

Vowels.

[ai , an] Of the various forms in which these diphthongs {Sounds,
§ lO'l) appear, those indicated are the safest for foreigners; they
should, however, bear in mind that the end is by no means
a close [i] or [u], and that the beginning of [au] tends to [a].

[ 0 ] This is the peculiar English sound {Sounds, § 43T), with
tongue drawn far back and no appreciable lip-rounding. It
differs materially from the standard French and German [ 0 ].

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

Tlie ■written o in unstressed positions lias values ranging from [o],
or [n], to [o].

[ei] Tlie first part of this diphthong USouiuls, § 41 "J) is iu)t< so
open as the first sound in air, nor so close as the vou'el lu French
ete, German Schiee. The edn pends similarly a middle [e],

[ou] The first part of this diphthong {Sounds. § 44'2) is not so
open as the first sound in or, nor so close as the vowel in French
rose, German Hose,

[i;, lu] These sounds {Sounds, §§ 42‘2, 45'2) are not uniform
long vowels in southern English ; see §§ 42-22, 45-22.

[i] The short i in fin, (strictly [i]) is laxly articulated {Sounds,
§ 42*1) ; it is not the close sound of i in French fine. The [i] in
unstressed prefixes and suffixes, e.g. in hejore, inquire, and in
very, houses, is a very lax sound, and is not cjuite the same as
the lax [i] ; the two vowels in lily are not identical. See § 38’3.
The vowel in the before a word beginning uith a vowel is a
more or less tense [i].

[ii] The short u is also laxly articulated {Sounds, § 45').

[o!, O', o] Three varieties of quantity (to which correspond
slight varieties of quality) liave been indicated in the case of the
dull [o] sound. There is also an unstressed vowel intermediate
between [o] and [te], heard in deliberate speech, in such words as
abstain, and. This has not been indicated in the transcription.

Variations in length conditioned hg foUoiiing consonants.

Long vo-wels or diphthongs are shorter before voiceless con-
sonants than before voiced consonants ; and short vowels are
longer before voiced consonants than before voiceless consonants.

The shortened long vowel is still longer than the lengthened
short vowel ; consider the following series : —
head : heat : hid; hit,
feel : feet : fill : fit,
rude : root : hood : foot.

The variations of length conditioned by following consonants
have not been indicated.

SPOKEN, READ AND RECITED S

follourd hy r.

In such cases as near, nearest: poor, poorest the first vowel is
oneu (strictly [i u i] and is followed by [o], which is distinct
when the r is not pronounced, but ver}” faint when the r is pro-
noiuicod. In the former case it l^as been printed [ 9 ], in the
latter [d. Compare the values of [a] in hears, hear, hearinq. Bee
Suaufl^. §§ -12-3, 45-3.

Stress. «

The rule in the transcription of the International Phonetic
Association is to indicate stress by placing an accent before the
stressed syllable, and this has been adopted in the Sounds. To
English students previously unfamiliar with the transcription
this seemed likely to be misleading ; and it certainly does not
catch the eye so well as the method adopted in the Specimens
and the Glossary, by which heavy type is used to indicate stress.
Borne sirilcing means of suggesting the peculiar stress of English
is rerjnirod in the case of foreigners, who find it particularly
dillicult to acquire.

Breath pauses.

Throe kinds of breath pauses have been indicated. Roughly
.speaking, the sign i may be regarded as equivalent to a comma,
j| to a semi-colon, and j — j to a full stop.

Pitch.

No attempt has been made to indicate pitch. It is here that
the voice of an educated speaker of English, or, in default,
records on a good talking machine, are very helpful.

The bracketed signs of exclamation and interrogation— (1)
and (?) — placed at the beginning of exclamations and questions
ran,y prove useful to the reader.

SPF.CTMEN-S OF TEANSCEIBEI)

1 These words of Carlyle (from Sador Resartus) are on a liigli
level of dignity, and should be read aloud in the solemn tone of
conviction, with full and rather low pitched voice. The Iraiis-
cription is characterised by frequency of stresses and of pauses,
and by the small number of weak forms.

Time : 4|- to 5 minutes.

It is of course possible to read the passage more quickly ;
but the transcription here given is an example of extremely
deliberate and emphatic speech, as far removed from the con-
versational as possible.

tui men ai one | end nou ^aid | — | feist || Sa
toilwoin kraiftsman | Sat Avit5 0 i(?meid iinplimont |
laboiriasli kopka'z ?Si qiO \ amd meiks ha' mseiiz
4 1 — 1 venarabl tumii | iz Go ha id liasnd || krukid |

kois II Wc'riu | notwiGstsendip j laiz a kAuip vaitju |
indifiizibli roial | sez ov Ga septar ov Gis plsenit
I — j venarabl tui | iz Ga rAgid feis j oil weGa'taend
8 I bisoild H wiG its ruid intelidsans || for it iz Ga
feis ov a msen livip mseiilaik j — | (!) oil I
moi venarabl fo Gai ruidnis j and iivan bikoiz wii
mAst piti I a3z wel az Iav Gii I || (!) haidli intiiitid
12 brAGal 1| for as waz Gai bsek sou bent | for as w^a'

Gai streit limz and fipga’z sou difoimd || Gau wa't
aua konskript | on huim Go lot fel | and faitip aua
bsetlz wa't sou maid | — | for in Gii tui lei a god-
16 krieitid foim | bat it Avaz not tu bi Aiifouldid ||
inkrAstid mAst it stsend | wiGjGa dik ledhiisuz and
difeismonts av leiba || mnd Gai bodi | laik Gai soul i

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH TRANSCRIBED: I

not iu noti friidflm [ — j (Ojefc | toilpn! j (!)toil
20 on ! II San a't in Sai djuiti ( bii aut av it hu: mei,j|

San toilist | fo 5i odtugeSa iudispensabl | fo deili
bred I — I

n selcnd msen ai.ona | and stil moi baili j — j
■J4 him I hu! iz si:n toilii) [ fo Sa spiritjuali indispensobl
|j not deili bred | Invt fla bred av laif | — [ (?) iz
not hi: tu: in hiz djuiti ? || indevarip toidz inwa'd
haimani jj riviilip bis ] bai aekt a bai wa:d | ^ru: oil
28 hiz autwa'd iudeva’z | bi: bci hai o’ lou | — ( haiist
av oil j won hiz autwa'd audhiz inwa'd indevar rr wau
j| wen wi kaii neira him artist || not aidli kraiftsman
32 ouuli j bat inspaia’d ^ipka j (!) hu: j wib hevnmeid
implimant j kopka'z heva for as ! [ — [ if ba pui^’r
and liArabl toil || bat wi: hsev fu:d j] (?) iiiAst not Ga
hai and gloirias j toil fo him in ritain || bat hi: hsev lait
36 I hsevgaidns | friidam ( irumoitseliti ? | — ( Giiztu:

I in oil bsa digriiz | ai ona || oil els iz tjaif and^dAst
j witj lot G'a wind bleu | wibar it listid | — |

Aiispiikabli tAtjip iz it | haiieva | wen ai faind
4.0 bou6' diguitiz junaitid [j send hi: j bat mAst^toil
autwo'dli I fo Sa louist av niseuz wonts ) iz oilsou
toilip inwa'dli | fo ba haiist | — | sAblaima | in
bis waild j nou ai iiAdip j been a peznt seint 1| kud
44 sAtj nau eniws'a bi: met wib j| sAtj a wau | wil teik
bii bssk tu nsezared itself |! bau wilt si: ba spleudar
av hevan | sprip fold | from ba hAmblist depds ov
aid ( laik a lait Jainip in greit daiknis j — [

(i.) In the transcription all stressed vowels have been printed
ill the same heavy type ; but there are some which would
naturally be uttered with more force than the rest, and these
may be called “ extra stresses.” Write out the passage in. the
ordinary spelling, indicating the extra stresses by double under-
lining, and hnderlining once the ordinary stresses.

IS SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(1) (ii.) Read tLe passage and pay particular atteiiUon to your

variatjoiis of pitch. Try to indicate them by a curved line wliicli
moves above or below a straight line (representing your middle
pitch), according as your voice rises or falls.

(iii.) Get some one else to lead the passage to himself several
times, until he is familiar with it, and then to read it
aloud to you. Pay attention to the way in which he pronounces
of, and, to, the, he, he, we.

(iv.) Let him read it again, and this time consider the dis-
Iribution of stresses and pauses.

(v.) Let him read it once more, and note his variations of
pitch.

(vi.) Consider the way in which final (written) r has been
treated in the above transcription.

(vii.) Does the transcription strike you as being, in any detail,
pedantic or careless ?

2 The extract from Burke’s Thoughts on the Cause of the Present
Discontents has been transcribed as though it were taken from
a speech delivered to a large assembly, and is assumed to be
spoken yqtj deliberately, so that every word may be heard by
" all. The transcription therefore shows extreme care in delivery,
such as is only suitable in the circumstances suggested. If the
same passage be read to a small circle, the number of stresses
and pauses would be somewhat reduced, and weak forms would
be more frequent. This may be regarded as an exercise in
oratorical speech.

Time : about 7 minutes.

it iz indiid in non wei wAiido'ful | bset sAtJ poisnz
Jud meik SAtJ dekloreijuz | — | b®t konekjon ond
fsek^an ot ikwivolont tsimz j iz on opinjon | wit)

4 hsez bi'n ks'ofuli iukAlkeitid | ot oil taimz | bai
Ankonstitjuijonol steitsmou | — j So riizoif iz evi-

TRANSCRIBED: 2

(lout j ~ j wailst men cr liT3kt_tuge<!»9 j b'ei iizili and (2)
spiidili konijuniikeit oi olaim ov eni iivii dizain
8 [ — I 5ei rrr ineibld j tii faa&am it wib koman

kauiisol I rend^^tu opoiiz it wiS jimaitid strerj^ H
TV's'rsBZ I wen 5ei lai dispels^ j| wiWaut kousait | oida
I D' di.sipliii j| komju'nikei^an iz Aiisaitn || kaunsal
12 difiklt j tend rizistous iuiprsektikabl | ~ | ws-a
men n' not akweiutid m3 i:t^ a3o’z priusiplz | no'r
ik.spi'^rionst in iitj Ada’z tsebuts | no'f at^od prsektist
in 5s'a mjuitjnal hsebitjuidz and^dispozijnz j bai
16 d5oint efa'ts in bizuis j] nou paisanal kanfidaiis H
non frend$i]j || nou koman intarest |{ SAbsistip araAp
5ain II it iz evidanili iinposibl | 3ivt 3ei kaii ®kt a
20 pAblik pait wi3 ju'nifonniti | pa'sivrrans [ o'refikasi
I — I in a konekjn 1| 3o nionst inkaiisidai'abl msen |
bid setlip tu 3a weit av 3o houl [ hsez hiz vselju j mud
hiz juis j| aiit ov it |] 3a greiti.st t£elants*a' houlli
24 Aiisaivisabl tu 3o pAblik | — | nou mien | liir iz not
inlieimd bai veingloiri intu indjuiziiezm || kmn flseta
hinirielf | 3a3t liiz sipgl | Ansapoitid j desaltari |
AnsiriLimsetik indeva'z j| ri'r ov pauo tu difi.'t 3o wAtl
28 ilizainz | and junaitid kabselz | ov tembijas^sitiznz
I — I wen baed men kom bain j 3a gud niAst asoujicit
i| els 3ei wil foil | wau bai waii | an Anpitid ssekrifais |
ill a kontemptibl strAgl | — |

32 it iz not iiiAf | in a sitjueiSan ov IrAst in 3a
komanweM | 3a3t a mam miinz wel tu hiz IvAiitri ||
it iz not iiiAf | 3®t in hiz sipgl paisn | hii neva did
an iivil jelct || bat odweiz voutid akoidip tu hiz kon-
36 II itiiid iiran horsepd ageinst evri dizain | witj
hi' iuprihendid tu bi* predsudip tu 3i intorests ov hiz
kAiitri I — I 3is innokjas and inefektjuol kserakta |

3at .sinnz found apon a plasn ov apolad.^i andjliskAl-
!0 peipi I foilz mizarabli Joit ov Sa raaik ov pablik
djuiti''! — I 3j8t djiiiti dimamdz and rikwaia'z [

lo SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

( 2) Gait wot iz rait | ^uJ not ounli bi' nieid noun j bAt

ineid prevalont || beet wot iz iivil j ^ud not ounli bi'
44 ditektid j bAt difiitid | — j wen So pAblik man |
omits tu put bimself in a sitjueiSn | ov duiip biz
djuiti wiS ifekt j| it :^z on omijn | Sot frAstreits So
poiposiz av biz trAst | odmoust oz niAtJ [ £ez if hi
48 bffid foiuioli bitreid it | — | it iz Ju’oli nou veri
rajonol okaunt ov o masnz laif | S;ut hi htez odweiz
aktid rait || b^t baz teikn spejl ke'o | tu akt in sAt^
0 mano jj Sat Mz indevo’z | kud not posibli bi*
52 prodAktiv ov eni konsikwons | — |

ai dui not wAiido | SatSobiheivja ovmenipaitiz j
Jud hov nieid poisnz ov tender ond skruipjulos
vaitjii 1 sAmwot aut ov lijuimo ] wiS oil soits ov
56 konekjon in politiks j — | ai odmit [ Sat piipl
friikwontli akwaio [ in sAtJ konfedorosiz | o narou (
bigotid*! ond proskriptiv spirit || Sat Sei ot apt tu
sipk Si nidiio ovSo dsenorol gud j in Sis^soikomskriiibd
60 ond paijol intorost | — | bAt \\ ws'o djuiti reiido'z o
kritikl sitjueiSon o nesasori wAn 1| it iz auo biziiis [
tu kiip frii fi’onx Si iivilz otendont opon it 1| and
not j tu flai from So sitjueiSan itself | — [ if o foitris
64 iz siitid in on Auhoulsam s'o 1| an ofisor ov So garison
I iz oblaidsd tu bii otentiv tu biz hel(^ || liAt hi niAst
not dizeit biz steijn ] — | evri profejii \\ not
ikseptip So gloirias wau ov a souklso | o' So seikrid
68 WAn ov 0 priist || iz laiobl tu its oun po'tikjulo
vaisiz 11 witj 1 bauevo 1 form nou aigjuniont ogeinst
Souz weiz ov laif H no'r a’ So vaisiz Somselvz inevitobl
72 tu evri individjuol in Souz profe^nz | — 1 ov sAtj o
neitja 1 a’ konekjnz in politiks H eseiijoli nesasori |
fo So ful po'foimons ov auo pAblik djuiti jj aksidentali
laiobl 1 tu didsenoroit intu fakju | ~ | komanwelfts
76 O' meid ov familiz H frii komonwelds | ov paitiz
oilsou II and wi' mei az wel ofoim || Siet auo liatjurol

TRANSCRIBED : 3

rigaidz ov blAd j tend inevitobli | tu meik (2)

men bsed sitiznz |j tez 'Sset ba boudz av aua paiti wifkn

80 b’ouz I bai witj wi a' held tu aua kAntri | — |

(i.) Ecad this passage (as printed on p. 48) more quickly, as
you would read it to a friend, tajdng aboiit 4 minutes, or yoii
may read only the first section, taking 14 minutes. Do this
scvei'al times, and then note in Vvkat respects your reading
differs from the transcription.

(ii.) Consider the variations of pitch m voice as you read
the second section.

(iii.) Get some one to read the second section aloud (after
.reading it to himself several times), and criticise (a) his distribu-
'tion of pauses and sfresses, (6) his variations of pitch, (c) his
use of weak forms.

(iv.) Bead the third section several times, gradually increasmg
your speed, but still articulating quite clearly aiM not ceasing to
be distinctly intelligible at a distance of 30 feet. You should be
able to read this section in a little under a minute.

(v.) Bead repeatedly and then transcribe the passages from
Chatham, Erskine, Kusldn, and Kinglake on pp. 50 to 64, in a
form suitable (a) for a large audience, (h) for a small circle.
Utilise them also for exercises similar to those suggested above.

A serious and dignified passage from Hume’s History qfZ
England^ telling of the last days of Queen Elizabeth, and briefly
summing up her character.

Such a passage might be quoted in a lecture, and would then
in all probability be read in an imj)ressive, almost solemn,
manner. There would be a slow rate of speech, and consequently
a smaller number of sounds in a breath group, more frequent
stresses, and fewer weak forms than in ordinary speech. The
very wording suggests this — it is literary, not conversational ;
thus the first sentence in conversational language would run :
nA^^i^} niAt^ htepud_dju®rip ba rest ov Sis rein

12 SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(3) Particular attention should bo given to the form in which
those words which may be strong or weak appear in this passage.
Perhaps no two lecturers would read it in quite the same way,
and they would differ in this resjiect as well as in pitch and stress.
The transcriptioii gives partijcularly; slow and precise speech ;
it might be a little less precise without ceasing to be dignified.
Time : 3 to 3-1 minutes.

Sa rimeinip trjenzsekjnz ov &i.s rein | o' naitJo
njmmoros no'** impoitout | — j 3o woi woz kon-
tinju'd 9ge(i)nst 5a spaenja'dz wiS sakses || asiid in
4 sikstiin (hAndrad and) dri: | tiroun opi'a'd bifo'
mauntd.^oi | andmeid an sebsal(j)u't sarenda j avhiz
laif and foitjunz j tn 5a kwiinz maisi ] — ] bAt
ilizaba^ waz nau inkeipobl [ av risiivip eni sretis-
8 fsek^n j fram 6is foitjnuat ivent ] — | Ji had foilan
infcn a profaund melankali j] wit^ oil 5i odvaintid 5 iz
9V ha' iTai foitjun ] oil 5a gloiriz ov ho' prosporas
rein | wa'r Aiieibl tii aliivieit o'r asweid5 | — | ha'

12 clidsek^n haz bi'ii askraibd tu vsirias koiziz j and
pa'tikjulali tu kanipApk^n fa 5a feit av esiks |1 bat
it waz probabli 5o usetjural rizAlt av diziiz and ould
eid 5 j» — I wain aut bai 5a ke'a'z av steit { ha' maiud
, 16 hadprehl sou lop on ha' freil bodi ] 5tet hor end waz

vizibli aproutjip j] a)nd 5o kaunsol j bi'ip esembld [
sent 5o kiipa j sedmiral | and .sekratari | tu nou ha*
wil wi5 rigaid tu ha’ saksesa | — | ainsa'd [ wi5 a
20 feint vois | Saet | sez Ji hod held e riigl septa | ^i
dizaia'd nou A5a 5inn a raial s 0 k.sesa [ — | sesil
rikwestip ha' | tu ikspleiii ha'self mo' pa’tikjulali j|

Ji sabd 5 oind | 5tet ji wud haw a kip tu saksiid ha ||

24 anifl (1) hu; Sud 5}L‘tbi: | hatha' nihi.st kiuzman ] 5a
lap av skots ? | — j bi’ip 5eu advaizd bai 5i aitj-
bijap av kffiiitabari | tu files ha' ^oits apon god |1 ji
riplaid ] Sat Ji did sou H iio' did ha' maiud in 5a
28 li!.st wonda from him 1 — j ho’ vois sum aifta left

TRANSCRIBED : 3

^3

lis II li 0 ' sensiz feild jj fel intu 9 li(9a:d3ik sUrnba | (S'*

witj koiitinjuid sAm aua'z (j a3rtfl ikspaia'd dseutli [

;S2 wioaiit faiSo sfcrAgal o' kanvAl^ii j in f>a seviitii^
jkr av liar eid 5 | tend &'a faitifif^ av ko rein | (maitj
5a twentifo!^ j siksti;n hAndrad and ^rii) j — j
34 Ssr a' fju! greit paisanidsiz in histari | hu’ hfev biin
inoir ikspoixzd j tu &a kalomni av enimiz | and 5i
3f) iedjuieijoii ov frendz | 5\eu kwim ilizaba^ |j a?iid jet
5’sr iz sks’osli eni | liu’z repjutei^i liaz biin mai
saituli ditaimiiid | bai 5i oilnioust jinisenimas kan-
sent ov posteriti | — j ba' viga | ho' koiistonsi j ha'

40 mregnanimiti j ho* penitreijn j vidsilons j adres {
ci'r aland Sa baiist preiziz jj tend opiio uat^tu brev
bi'usa'paisfc j bai eni paisii ’Sat era fild a 0ronn | — |
a kondakt les rigoras | les impiTias | and mo'r in-
44 dAldsut tu ba’ piipl jj wild bav biin rekwizifc | tu
foini a paifiki kserakla j — | bai i5o fais ai^ba* niaind
I ji kautronld od bo mo'r sektiv and stropga kwoli-
tiz jj ajud priventid tSam from rAiiip intu ikses | — j
48 ba' beroizm woz igzempt from timeriti j bo' frugseliti
from ffivaris | bar sektiv tempa from taibjulausi and
vein lembiju jj ^i' gaidid not ba'self | wiSidcwal ke'®r
52 or iikwal sakses j from lesar infaimitiz jj So raivljip ^
ov bjuiti j Sa dizaior ov ledmireijn j “Sa dselasi ov
Iav i send Sa sseliz ov aepga j — j

The exercises on this passage (printed on p. 54) might be
similar to those suggested ior the two pieces which precede it.
d'he student should ascertain what changes would be made if
the passage, were read out to a small cbcle or to a large audience,
and be will derive benefit from observing bow some one else
reads it. An interesting exercise would be to write a simple para-
phrase of the passage, to read this aloud, and then to transcribe it.

The passages from Macaulay, Hallam, and Scott, on pp, 66 to
59, will be found useful for reading aloud and for transcription.

14

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

4 The following passage from a sermon, by one whose work
seems all too little laiown,' is assumed to be spoken from the
pulpit to a small congregation ; that is to say, no special effort
is required to make the hearers understand, and the tone of
voice is natural. It is, indeed, not ordinary conversational
speech, for that would not suit the dignity and importance of the
thoughts expressed ; but it is also not declamatory, not over-
dramatic. Hence a moderate number of weak forms, pauses at
not very close intervais ; but a good many stresses, in accordance
with the number of important ideas.

Time : 1^- to 1|- minutes.

«! ! I hau wi (9ipk SAmtaimz | bat mAt^ iz gouip
to bi dAii bai oigonaizip komitiz | and apointip
afijlz II O’ fondli houp ta ridsenareit sasaiati wiS
4 nju: frsentSaiziz | njui palitikal areindsmants | beta
ledsisleTjii | — | wen Sa ri'al niid iz | Sat Sg’a Jud
bii sAin^meikip and rimieikip av men || tend So
truiist wo:k wud bii | tu siik to promout So kAltJa
8 I ov individjiial maiudz and halts | — | no’ let as
dant I Sot Saet iz oilwoiz Sa divainist walk |1 tu get
ffit a maen | and bii Sa miinz av ministrip | in sAm
, wei I tu (h)iz hel^^ia groud o' faina inspireijn || ov

12 helpip him [ in sAm wei | tu dsAsta doit o* loftia
fillip I — I get let a msen | and send him from ju |
intu bizi striit and maikitpleis | intu Sa seikal ov
witj hi iz Sa senta | intu Sa midst ov hiz neibo'z
16 and frendz || wiS a greita spirit | wiS a bret* av
haia laif in him || send (?) hui ksen tel | wot gud ju
hsev not staitid and pravaidid fo’ [ in duiip Sset ? ||

(?) hui kn pridikt [ we’rAutu Sset mei not grou?

20 llJuhavroit | enihau j fa wAnsinjuolaif | onimmoitl
walk I — 1 Sa noublist slcAlptja’z and piktja’z wil
perij II Sa noublist Atei’ansiz | Sa noublist pouemz mei
bi fa’gotan || bAt eni pjuifrifaiip ot eliveitip ifekt |

TRANSCRIBED: 5

^5

24 witf 3ei hov hasd opnn 9 ]iju:m9n soul i| Sget rimeinz (4)
j Kluljlaiz not I .vntii Sa hevnz bi' rimuivd [ — |.

(i.) Transcribe tlie passage from a sermon on p. 60, after
reading it alond several times. ^

(ii.) Take a passage from tlie CburcL. of England prayer-book,
or from any other set prayers rvith which you are familiar, and
read it expressively, avoiding the tendency to lapse into mono-
tone. Try to bring out the full meaning, and then transcribe
the passage carefully, indicating the stresses and pauses.

(iii.) Get some one else to read the same passage, while you
follow his words with your own transcription before you. Notice
the points of divergence.

(iv.) Consider the question whether the mor^)tone in which
some clergymen read set prayers is to be commended or not,
and whether all passages from the Bible should be read in church
at the same rate of speed.

(v.) If the passage transcribed above were addressed to a
very large audience, what changes in pronunciation would be
likely ? ,

There is something distinctly conversational about the tone 5
of this passage from Co^vper ; it reads like a shorthand report
of an exceptionally good address. It would not do to take it
too slowly, and the writer’s words about Professed Speakers are
a sufficiezit warning not to “ squeeze and press and ram down
every syllable.” At the same time the language is by no means
colloquial or commonplace, and there is little room for abbrevia-
tion or assimilation ; weak forms, however, occur frequently
in the transcription, and a few more might have been given
without danger of producing airy impression of careless speech,

Time : about 3 minutes.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

i6

(5) evriwAii indeva'z to mcik (hjimself oz ogriiabl to

_ sosaioti oz (li)i ksen 1| l)ot it ofu li^pnz | Sot 3ouz
ku inoust eim ot konvo.sei^ti | ouvoSuit

4 Ss'o maik | — j Sou o mioii soksiidz || hi $ud not | £ez
iz friikwoutli So keis ^ ingrous So houl to!k tu (h)im-
self II fo (Sset distroiz So veri esns ov konvosei^n |
witj iz toiki]) tugeSo | — | wi: ^od trai to ki:p Ap
8 kotivoseijn laik o boil | bsendid tui 0 n(d) frou from
wAii tu Si ASa«|i ra iS'o Sou siiz it oil tu auoselvz | 9ud__^
draivit bifoir os laik 0 futboil j — ( wii Jodlaikwaizbi
koi^os I tu odsept So mstor ov auo diskois tu auo kAm-
12 poni II ond not toik griik bifoi leidiz || or ov So Inist
ujui foibilou j tu 0 miitip ov kAiitri d5Astisiz | — j
bAt iiA^ip drQiiz 0 mo’ ridikjulos e'o | ouvor auo
IG houl konvoseijn || Son soitu pikju'liseritiz | iizili
okwaio'd j Ijot veri difikoltli kopko'd on diskaidid

I — I in oido tu displei Siiz obsoiditiz | in o truio
lait II it iz mai preznt jooipos tu iiijuimoreit SAtJ ov

20 Som I {Bz Cl nioust komonli tu hi met wi‘S | — | lend
foist II to teik noutis ov Souz bofuinz in sosaioti | Si
aBtitju'diusirionz an(d) feismeiko'z || S'iiz okAmponi
evriwoid | wiSopikjuiljogrimeiso' dsestjo || Seiosent
24 wiS 0 JrAg | on(d) kantrodikt wiS o twistip or So nek

II ur sepgi’i bai o rai inau0 | an((l) pliizd in o keipo o
minjuet step | — | Sei mei bi kousido'd oz spiikip iiai-
likwinz || ajnd S’so ruilz ov elolcAvons | u’ teikn from

28 So postjo meiko | — | Siiz Jud bi kondemd tu konvois
I ounli in dAm Jou | rviS^Ser ouri poisnz in So
lukipglais II £ez cvel oz So snioiko'z on(d) smailo'z
32 H hu sou pritili set of Sso feisiz | togeSo cviS^Sso
weidz I bai 0 sAm/yip bitwiin o grin ond o dimpl
I — I wiS^Siiz Avi mei laikcA-aiz rsepk | Si ofektid
trail) ov mimiks j| hu a konstntli teikip of || 'So
pikjuiljo toun oA’^vois o d3e.st5o ov Ssr okAA'eintns ||
Sou Sei a sAt^ retjid imiteito'z || Scot | ih,ik bsed

3G

TRANSCRIBED; 5

17

peinto’z j Sei a friikwsntli foist^ta rait Se neim Anda

4«i Sa piktp's jj Ijif.)! kon dislcAvar eni laiknis | — [
uekst^to 60UZ ij iiu'z elokjuijan iz sbsoibd in sekjn
I oud liu' konvsis tjiifii wi5^S£r aimz 9n(d) legz |j wi
mei kanskb S0 pipfest spiik^'z j| send faist jj 5i

44 enifsetikl jj hu' skwijz 9nd pres end rsem daun
evi'i silabi jj wiS iksesiv viiimans end ene'dsi jj
biiz oreta'z a riniaikebi fe 5s’9 distipkt elokjuiSAn

45 j lend fois ov ikspre^Au jj Sei dwei on tJi impoitnt
paitiklz “ ov ” 9nd “ 6ir ” j ond Se signifiknt
koiid5Apkj0u “ send ” jj witj bei siim ta boik Ap j
wib iiiAtJ difiklti j ant 9V b'er oun trouts jj an tu

.■)•_* kram Seni j >vid non les pein j intu bi i'9'z ov bsr
oidita'z j — j biiz Jud bi SAfo’d ounli ta siriuds j sez
it vroi j bi i'9'z 9v 9 def mien j ^rir a hfrip trAmpit
jj boil ai niAs(t; kenfes j Set ai oin iikwali ofendid

OG \vi5__^bo wisparo'z o' louspiiko’z jj liu siira fofsensi oil
b'er okweintus def jj onfd) kAin Ap sou klous to ju |
bet bei niei bi sed ta 111650 nouziz wib ju j — | ai wud

GU line-v biiz orsekjula d5entri oblaidsd j to spiik at 0
distns ^ru' 0 spiikip trAmpit jj or oplai bee lips tu
bo woilz ev 9 wisprip gseleri j — j

(i.) How would the first section appear in transcription if
spoken Ijv what Cowper calls an “ Empliatical Speaker ” ?

(ii.) Tills passage contains many instances of 0 in unstressed
syllables, e.g. society, consider, eloquence. Collect these, and
consider liow the 0 is represented in the transcription.

(iii.) Determine the place of the extra stresses in this passage.

(iv.) Ask some one to read the passage quickly, and note where
the rendering differs from the transcription given.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(5) (v.) Consider in wliat way the words of - Sir Matthew Hale

on p^. 63, had best be read to a small circle. How far would weak
forms, abbreviations, etc., be suitable ? What rate of speed
would you adopt ?

(vi.) Express in the language of phonetics the advice contained
in the words ; “ Be not too earnest, loud, or violent in your
conversation.”

6 This extract froim one of the Roger de Coverley essays is
supposed to be read aloud in a simple fashion, not in any way
declamatory, but also without excessive shortening. It would
be pedantic to say in line 2 :

witj ai keen not foibsio riileitip,

just as it would jar unpleasantly to substitute [kaiiit] for [kfenot]
in a narrativg passage which has rather an old- world flavour.
The rate of the speech should for the same reasons be moderate,
and the pitch fairly level.

Time : about 2} minutes.

in auo ritem houm | wd met wiS o veri od geksidnt
II witj ai kmnot fo'bs's rileitiij || bikoiz it Jouz j hau
dizafros oil hu nouso’ I'odgo ai j ovgivip (h)immaiks
4 0 V bsr istiiin | — | wen wi wor eraird opon So V9id5
9V (h)iz isteit || wi stopt ot o litol in | to rest auo-
selvz ond auo hoisiz | — | So maen ov So haus hsed |
it siimz I bin foimodi o saivnt in So naits fsemili
8 11 amd^to dm ono tu (h)iz ould maisto j| heed sAin

taim sins | Aimoun to so' rods© I (h)im Ap in o
sainpoust bifoi So doi || sou Sot “So naits bed’’

12 hod hAp aut opon So roud obaut o wiik [ hifoi hii
himself njm eni^ip ov So msto | — | oz sum oz so*
rodso woz okweintid wiS it || faiudip Sot So soivnts
indiskrejn | prosiidid houlli from ofekjon ond gudwil
16 II hi ouuli tould (h)im | Sot hi (h)od meid (h)im tui

TRANSCRIBED : 6

19

hai 8 koriipliraont j — | and weu Sa felon siimd_t9
diok j t^sst kad haidli l)ii || sedid wii5 o mo' disaisiy
Ink j b'ot it AV9Z tui greit an oua j far eni inajii Aiidar
20 0 djuik jj bat^tould (li)im at 'Sa seim taim j| Sat it
mait bi odta'd wiG a, veri fjui tAtJiz j] 0n(d) Get hii
liimself wad bi mt Ga t^aids ay it | — | akoidi^li |

24 Gei got a peinta | bai Ga naits direlcjnz | tu sed a psir
av wiska'z tu Ga feis jj and bai a iital cegraveijan av
Ga fiitjo'z 1 to tfeinds it intuGa “sserasnz bed” j — j ai
^ud not (h)av noun Gis^stoiri jj hasd not Gi inkiipo
I apon sa’ rod5a'z olaitip j tould (h)im in irtai hiTipH
Gat biz ona'z bed woz broit baek lais(t) nait j wiG^Gi
o'.ltareijnz Gat bi {b)ad oida’d ta bi nreid in it | — j
opon Gis mai frend j wiG (h)iz JU15U9I t^iaflnis
32 1 rileitid Ga pa'tikjula'z abAvinenJnd jj and oida'd Ga

bed ia bi broit intu Ga ruini [ — j ai kud not fo'be'a
diskAvarip greitar iksprejnz av inai^ Gan oidinari
I ajwn Gi api®rans av Gis monstras feis j Anda witj jj
36 notwiGstsendip it waz meid ta fraun on(d) stsia j in
a inoust ikstroidinari meena jj ai kad stil diskAVor
a distnt rizemblans av mai ould frend | — j sa' rod 50
I apon siiip mi laif jj dizaia'd mi ta tel (b)ini truili |

40 if ai ^^oit it posild j fa j)iipl ta nou (h)im in Gset
disgaiz | — j ai at faist kept mai juisual sailans ||
bat apon Ga nait kand5U®rip mi to tel (b)im jj weGar
it waz not stil j mo; laik (b)imself Gan 0 sgerosn jj
44 ai karapouzd mai kauntinans in Go best msenar ai
kud II and riplaid j Gat niAtJ mait bi sed on bou(9
saidz I — I

(i.) Bead this passage (printed on p. 63) udtb pedantic pre-
cision, and note in wbat respects sucb a rendering differs from
Ikat given in tbe above transcription.

(ii.) Comment on tbe treatment of written uiitial A (in Mm,
etc.), final r,*and d in a?id.

20 SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH ‘

) (iii.) Indicate your pitch variations in the first few sentence^
i-y means of a curve (as suggested on p, 8).

(it.) Compare the rendering by another person mth your o«ti.

(r.) Read the passage from Thackeray on p. 65, as you rvoul.I
to a small circle TOen you are quite familiar with it. transcribe
It. Consider whether the geiicml style of reading should be just
the same as m the fussage from Addison.

7 Washington Irving’s SM-Booh is mitten in a style which
often approaches cultured coiivemtion. The first section of
the tollowng passage is rather serious in tone, and may he taken
slowly (80 to 90 seconds); the second section represents a
gradual return to narrative, and the pace may accordingly be
quickened (50 to 60 seconds). ^ ^

(0 hau iiiAtS I tet al | hicz iitj ov Siiz voliimiz |
nau drast osaid wiS sAtJ indiforeus | kast sAm
eikip bed I || (!) hau meni wi’ri dels I hau ineui
4 sliiplis naits t II (!) hau hav Ssr oida'z be, id Sam-
selvz I in t5a solitjiud ov selz on kloisto'z ! 11 (t) Ut
‘5omselvz Ap from So feis ov mseii | on 5o stil mo-
blesid feis ov neitjo ! | (i) on divoutid B'omselvz to
8 peinful risoitj ond intens riflekjn ! j — j ond oil I
(?) fo wot? 11 til okjupai an inj ov dAsti felf j| tu Inev
, So taital ov Sg'o waiks red | nau on Sen | in o f ju!t(Q(r)

1 bai sAin drauzi tjoitjmoii o- ksssjual strasglo
Iz laik maiself j( ond in onAB'9(r) eids I>i lost j iivu''to
rimembrous | — ^ j sAtJ iz 51 omaunt ov Bis boustid
immo’telitill o mi'o temporori ruimo j o loiikl saund |j
kik So toun ov Siet bel j witj (h)oz dsAst tould
16 oniAp Biiz tauo'z j| filip Si i-9 g nioy;j;nojjj3 |j
lipgorip tranziantli in ekou jj on Sen pa;sin owei I
laik 0 ^ip Sot ivoz not [ — j

TRANSCRIBED: 7

21

20 wail ai sret half raemigriT) j half mediteitiT) t5i'z (7)
Aiiprofita)*! .spokjulei^iiz [ wih mai bed resti?) on mai
hsend || ai woz (?rAmii) wih^Si aSo hseud opon ha
kwoitou j Aiitil ai feksidentoli luisnd So Haisps j]

24 weri [ to mai Ato(r)^ ostoid^mont | So litl huk geiv
tii: O' jomz [ laik waii oweikip from a diip sli!p
jj Sell 0 liAski ipm jj ioud ot lep0 bigaen to toik | — j
at foist its vois woz veri hois on hroukn jj bi'ip mAtJ
28 trAhld bai a kobweb | witj sAm stjwdjos^apaido hod
wouvoii okros it jj oiid ha'vip probobli kontraskfcid o
kould I from lop ikspouso to So tjilz on dsemps ov
32 Si sebi j — [ in o Joit^taim hauevo { it bikeim^mo'
distipkt jj end ai sain faiind it on iksiidipli kon-
voisobl^litl toura | — j its Isepgwids tn bi Ju’o j woz
rciiSo kweiiit and obsoliit j| ond its proiiAnsieiJn
36 j wot in So pvezntjlei wod bi dinnd baiboros |j
bat ai Jol indevo j oz fai(r) ozai oin eibl [ fo rend9(r)
it in modo'u joailons | — • j

The exercises already done by the student will have sufficed
to show him in what way the transcriptions may most profitably
be studied, and the additional pieces (in ordinary print) utilised.

It therefore seems unnecessary to add exercises here, or to Nos.

9 and 10. It will be evident that the more conversational
character of these passages will justify a quicker rate of speech,
more niimorous weak forms, abbreviations, and assimilations,
and relatively fewer stresses than woxdd be appropriate where
the language is more elevated or intended to be heard by a
large audience.

Dorothy Osborne’s letter appears here in two forms. The 8
first rendering is thoroughly colloquial, without being at all
vulgar. In her letter she is talking familiarly, and if she had
been a modern girl and had spoken the words instead of writing
them, this i5*a lilxely transcriplion of the sounds. At the same

22 SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(8) time it might be well, in reading aloud her letter, to suggest by
the rendermg that she belongs to a Ijygonc time ; the wordiim
IS old-fashioned, and some precision of speech may Ijc introdimed
to give the same effect. The second transcription gives this
more precise rendering.

Time for the first rendering : 35 to 40 seconds ; for the second •
60 to 70 tteconds. ^

FIRST RENDERING

So dei ai Jud (h)8v risiivd joo leto | ai woz invaitid
ta dain at a ritj widoiiz |[ hu-m ai ^ipk ai wAns tould
ju ov I and ofad mai saivis j in Iceis ju 0o5t fit ta
4 nir-ik adresiz Ss'a || an(d) Ji waz sou kaind | and in
sou gud hjuima | Sat if ai (h)ad bred eni kamijn | »i
Jud (h)ey Bolt it a veri fit taim ta spiik | -- 1 wi
haid a hjuid^ dina || hbu i59 kAmpani waz ounli ov
8 har ouu kindrid j hat ar in Sa liaus wih (h)a | au,]
wot ai broit || bat Ji'z brouk luis from on ould mizrabl
hAzband [ hat livd sou lop | \i t^ipks ( if <[i dAzn(t)
meik heist | Jid not hcev taim to spend wot (h)i left
j I Jiiz ould I on(d) waz neva hasnsam jj and jet
iz koitid a dauzn(dj taimz mo: | hon ha grcitist bjuiti
in ha waild wud hi: 1 Sat lijednt a foitjn | — | wi
16 kudnt iit in kwaiat | fa ha leta-z on(d) preznts ] hot
keim in fram piipl | Sot wudnt (h)av lukt apon (h)a
I wen Sei (h)ad met (hja j if ji (h;ad bi-n left
pn-a I — I

SECOND RENDERING

ha dei ai jud hsev risiivd jua leta [ ai woz
invaitid tu dain set a ritj widouz || huira ai ffiplc
ai WAns tould jui ov [ send ofo'd mai ,sa?vis ( in

TRANSCRIBED: 8, 9

23

4 keis jii! f^ait fit ] tu meik odresiz Ss'a |j send Ji; wdz
sou, kaind j aend in sou gud (h)ju:m9 j| Qset | if ai
bted hsed eni komi^sn | ai ^ud bsev (^o:t it | 9 rei’i
fit taim tu spiik ] — j wii hsed q hjuids dina j|

8 Hou Pa IvAmpani woz ounli pv hor oun kindrid | &a;t
an- in Ss haus udK Jiai j send wot ai broit (| bAt Ji:
iz Iji’ouk luis from on ould j mizorobl j hAzbond ] b'set
livd sou bp j Ji: ^ipks | if Ji: daz not meik heist |

12 not hffiv taim tu spend wot hi|^ left | — j Ji! iz
ould 1 ajnd woz nevo hsendsom |] send jet iz koitid 9
6'auz9nd taimz mo: | ‘been bo greitist bjuiti in So
weild wud bii ) S:et hsed not 0 foitjun j — j wi: kud
16 notiit inkwaiot j foSoleto'zsendprezants j Ssetkeim
in from piipl | bset wud not hsev lukt opoii ho: j wen
bei hied met ho: | if jii hsed biin left puio ] — |

This short example from Jane Austen of conversation between
educated people contains a number of weak forms. Few readers,
perhaps, nil! quite agree in this respect : some, for instance,
would preserve every initial h in Ins, him, etc. ; others might
prefer to read [kunit] for cannot, [its] for it is, [diznt] for does
'not. The transcription given represents my own way of reading
the pas.sage.

Time : a little more than a minute.

“ ai hev nou rait te giv mai epinjon ” | sed
wikom I “mz tu iz bi’ip agriiabl or Abowaiz || ai
9m not kwolifaid to form wAn jj ai hav noun im tui lop
4 on tui wel [ ta bi' o fs'o d 5 Ad 5 1| it iz imposibl fa mi:
ta bi impaijl j — | bat ai bili:v jor apinjan av im
wud in d 3 enaral astonij |j on palimps ju wud not
ikspres it kwait sou stropli eniwer els || hi'a ju or in
8 jor oun faemili ” | — j

“ opon mai wa:d | ai sei nou mo: hi'a | San ai mait
.sei hi eni haus in b’a neibohud | iksept neSofi:ld jj hi

24

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(9) ijj not ofc^oiMaikt in liaifodjo j| e\ ri]>odi \z disgAstid

12 wi5 iz praid j| jn wil not faind im ino! feirralili
spoukon ov kai eniwAn ” | — j

“ ai kasnot pritend^to bi sori ” | sed wikom [ uiftor
16 9 Jolt intarApJn |1 “Sat Mi ] o' Soteni mam j Jad not

bi estimeitid bijond Sea dizaits || bat \viS him [ ai
biliiv I it dAz not ofn Inepn ] — j Sa waild iz
blaindid bai iz foitjan and kansikwans ] o’ fraitiid
SO bai iz hai au^ impouzip msena'z j and siiz im ouiili
az i tjuiziz to bi siin ” [ — 1

“ ai Jad^teik im j iivan on mai slait akweintns j
ta bi' an iltempa’d maen ” j — j wikom oiinli Juk iz
24 bed j — {

10 One of the famous Brer Rabbit stories, which, one boy is
supposed to tell another. This is an example of quick and
careless, but not vulgar, speech. The examples of simplificfitiou
and assimilation deserve study ; they are typical of colloquial
speech.

Time : 1^ to U minutes.

(tom) mista rsebit waz woikip olop WAn dei | wi5
iz fain buji teil j ond —

(frmpk) (!) b9t_^tom! | rssbits teilz o kwait

4 Joit I — j

(t mi) (1) mi ai telii) Sd stoiri j or 9 ju! '? [ — |

5 (fimpk) (!) pliiz gou on tom ! || 6'is nebit hied o fain
teil 1 — 1

(tom) jcs i haed | o fain buji teil \\ 9nd asz i woz

8 gonip alop | i soi misto foks j — j

(fnepk) nid i raen owei reri kwikli | (?) didon i ?

!-l

(tom) non j Sei wo frenz | — j misto foks woz
k^enip s big bseg a fij ] — [ misto r^lht sed ]

TRANSCRIBED: 10

25

12 “ (?) liau cl 5 ?> flus mista foks ? jj (!) wot a lot a fij ! j

('0 wE’a dp kgetj {h)dm'V’ j — j

“(!) Lujpi ta si! ju mista rsebit! j — j jes uei a:
IG faiu fi) ij .li koit orn in Sa pond ni'a 'Sa wild” ( — |
“(?) ai sponj; ju wa tijip f^sevral aua'z?” | — j
“ (I) oudiia iiou ! | its vcri i:zi ta kretj (t)'}om” j — j
“ ( ?) liau dju du: it ? ” | rust misia rsebit jj fa(i‘) i waz
20 vcri fond a fij | — |

“ wel I ai SO! a tri: bat ad foilan ir\j{/a b'a woito [ an
ai sset on it j wib raai tail in ba woita |j ba pondz ful
0 fij 1 an WAD aifta^anAb’a keim n bit ba bs’apv mai
24 tail jj ai dru! it aiit iitj taim | an bats ban ai koit
(b)oin ” I — I an ben niista foks sed giidbai j — |
bti't seiui iivuip mista rsebit wenl^ta bo pond j an
28 i sum SOI ba failan tii! j — j hi sset an it j wib iz fain
buji teil in ba worta | — j bifai lop i fol osliip \ ~ |
nan it woz on oilli koul nait || it froiiz an frouz (j ba
32 houl pond u’az IvAvad nib ais | — | in ba midi a ba
nait mista ru'bit tvouk Ap j — j

hi sed I “(!) bo'z^sAindip an mai teil!” | an i
3() puld jj “{!) its 0 veri liig tij j aim jo: I” | an i puld
ogeii 11 ‘‘(!) its a vori strop fi\' tu! ! ■" | an i geiv aiiAba
pul 1 agreit big pul | — | {Ijd.^aik ! jj (Okrsej ! j — |
(!) po: mista rsebit | — |

40 (frtepk) (?) dii jml iz toil aut a bi ais? ||

(tom) nou 1 b£pts dsAs wot i didn dm ([ an baets
wai raebita h®v SAtJ litl teilz \ — |

(i.) Rewrite tliis passage as yon think it would sound if read
aloud by a refined iady. Check your transcription by asking a
lady to read the dialogue (p. 74).

(ii.) Ask a boy to read the dialogue aloud, after reading it
several times to himself ; tell him to speak as he w'ould if he

26

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

) were tulkiiig to a friend. Notice in what respects liis rendering
differs from that gircn above,

(hi.) Note particidarly his trealinent of (written) final r in
for he was (1. 19), one after another (L 23), the hair of my tail (1, 24).
Test as many persons as possible with regard to their pronuncia-
tion of a a jar of jam, a fair of trousers, the war in the East.
Determine (a) whether they pronounce the r ; (b) whether they
notice anything pecvliar when you pronounce the words without
the r. (In maldng this and similar inquiries always introduce
the word in a sentence, and do not give any indication as to
what sound yon are interested in.)

(iv.) Write a short simple dialogue between two children you
know, and transcribe it in the form in which you think they wiU
be likely to speak it. Let them learn it off by heart, and then
compare their rendering with your transcription.

Passages 11a and 11b arc given as examples of very collo<|uial
speech, and as sucli will repay study : they suggest in what
way words are shortened and sounds assimilaf ed for the purpose
of economising effort. Speech of this kind may be called
careless or slipshod, but there is nothing vulgar about it. Even
the most precise speakers, when tired or ill. give, up some of
their precision ; and ordinary educated speakers, when in a
hurry or for other reasons, not infrequently use these shortened
forms. Extreme cases of shortening are found when the tongue
is heavy and the mind fogged (by alcohol or otherwise), and the
meaning is often somewhat difficult to ascertain, as may be seen
in 11c,

It is obvious that passages 11a and 11b must be spoken
quickly ; if they are taken slowly, the result is ludicrous.

fju douut horiAp | wil bi leit fa th trein || (?) fju
gat jo I’Ag? j itl lii koul toiiait [ — j (!) b's’o ! | wir

TRANSCRIBED ; IIA, IlB, IIC

sf 9t laicit [ — I (!) fa guduis^seik M kmk__^k£ebi !
4 { — j wiv ounli got siks niinits |{ jui Ink aifio So

lAgid 3 1 wail ai get 'Go tikits j — [ tur seki) sipgl to
dAroin [ — I (!) poito! j ('1) ku jii faiud os tu!
ko!uosi!ts1 II Ssetl | — k| (!) well j Sset woz o
8 kloiis (eiv | — | (!) hi'o boi ! | (!) gi mi o gloub ! j]
(?) liaevii ju got bo spejl jet '? j| (!) nevo maiud ! | ju
kp giv it mi oil So seim. | — j

•

ai Jt laik to non u tuk mai sizoz j| ‘Sei wo kwait on
oiil ps'o j ])ot bei wo gud imif^fo kAtip peipo j on
4 b’ffits wot ai juizd (9)01)1 fo' | — | Ss'o not in Sso juisl
pleis j on av kois | noubodiz tAi^t (9)om ] — ] its
nious provoukip j — j ou ! | jnl Jet mi li^v ouaS'o
ps'o li 9a‘ta veri gild ov ju | hot it dAzn solv So mistri
8 I — j ai spuuz dseiiil sei it woz So least || ka^ts mei ov
0 teist fo krokii ( bot wai Soi Jt gon fo sizoS iz bijoiid
rail I — I ou ! I aimjneikip tui niAtj ov o fAS | sera

12 ai )| Siets dsAS laik o wumon |i ju kora sii j Sot ivot
aiks'ofo I izn(d) ou oulps'o^ov sizoz | botSoseikrid
koiz ov taidinis |j “(!) seikrid fidlstiks I” (?) djiii sei?
II wel ! 1 ai sem sopraizd | — j

“(!) airanotzi’Ap ! 1| fenimaensez aimzrAp | (!) pAnj-
ized 1 j| aimnoiiztekli wot^okoilo totototoulo || bot
koi^ainou j wenvsednAf” | — [ [iz osistid intu
4. 0 kseb ]| ksebi aisks]

“(?) wg' djo liv?” I — j

“(?)liv? j (?) wg'dailiv ? ( twensemkwiizrou-
brikson” ) — j

8 “ (?) ei ? ( (?) wot soi ? (j (!) so'it agin ! " [ — [

“twe^ebm kwizroubriksn ” | — |

“ (!) ai sei ] oul mani ! j (?) kn jo spel it ?” j — j
“(?)sp split? I (!)waisioiuli! | kwii zroubrbrbr j (!)

13 aitidfiaitai aitaitai!” J — (

2S SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

12 The following passage is taken from A Ohistmas Carol by
Dickens, and is selected as an example of narrative combined
with dialogue. The transcription is intended to represent the
prominciation of one who is reading the story in the home circle,
in a natural way, without ajiy such attempt at effect as would
be more suitable for a public stage. The narrative is given in
•an ordhiaiy conversational tone ; some would return the [hj’s
which I have bracketed, others would drop them. In the
speeches of Bob Crjtchit and his family it would not be un-
natural to suggest slightly the class to which they belonged by
“ dropping h’s ” and makuig a few other changes ; but I should
not be inclined to give an exact reproduction of what probably
• was their pronunciation. When the Spirit speaks, his words
are given slowly and impressively ; hence his speeches contain
many stresses and hardly any weak forms.

poh^psitwo 2 : b'ople 50 | tic gud spirit heed | in $ouip
of ‘Sis pauor ov hiz j] or els it waz; (h)iz uun kaind |
dgenoros | ha:ti | neitjo H ond (h)iz sinipo^i nib oil
4 pu ’3 men || bat led (h)im .streit to sknndsiz klaiks
I — I fo ‘beir (h)i went j] on tuk .'^krn!d 5 wib (h)im |
houldii) tu (h)iz roub | — j ond on ba drejould av
'Sa doi I ‘ba .spirit smaild j] an siopt__to bles hob
8 krsetjits dwelip | wibjbo .spi'ipklipfi ov (h)iz toitj
I — I (^ 1 ) t^ipkoA^bset ’I — I bob h^d bat fifiim bob
8 Aviik himself || hi pokitid on .ssetodiz hot fiftiin
kopiz ov (h)iz kristjon jieim | — j on jet ba goust av
12 krisnias preznt | blest (h)iz foirumd haus [ — |

'Sen Ap rouz misiz krsetjit j krsetjits waif | drest
aiit bat pu’oli in 8 tAvaia taind gaun j] bot breiv in
ribnz | Avitj d t^iip | an meika gudli jou fa sikspans ||

16 an Ji leid Sa klod j osistid baibilindo kraet^it | seknd
av (h)o' doito'z [ odson breiv in ribnz || AA’ail muiato
piita kriui^it | pUndsd a fodc iiita ba soispon ov
pateitouz || an getip Sa koma'z av (h)iz 'inonstras

TRANSCRIBED: 12

29

2ft ^sitkolo |j bobz praivit propati j kenfaicl epou (h)iz
sAii anil S'o I ill onar 9V Ba dei {| intu (]i)iz inaa6' )|
ridjowt^to faind (h)iTnself sou gselontli otaio'd j and
jaiud^ta ^ou (li)iz liniii | iu Bo fse|ouobl paiks j — (
24 mijiau j tu! smodo ki;astjits ^boi au god | keim teirip
in I skriiiiiip j Bot autsaid 3o beiko'z j Bei (hjod smelt
Bo guis I on^nomi it fa Bar oun jj an baiskip in
28 IrJgzu^rias 0O!ts ov seid5 and Anjou | Biiz jAp krastjits
damst abaut Ba teibl [ and igzod#id maista piita
knotjit ta Bo skaiz |j wail Mr |j not praud j odSou
(b)iz kola ui'ali tjoukt (h)im |j bltii Ba faia j Aiitil
32 Bo slon poteiloiiz j liAblip Ap [ nakt laiidli at Sa
sarspu lid [ ta bi let aut an piild j — |

“(?) wot oz evo got Ja' prejas faiBa Ben?” || scd
36 raisiz knetjit j] “ (?) on ja’ brABo j taini tim ? j| an
inardo \yDzu(d) az ieit laiR(t) krisinas dei | bai (b)aif
on auo ” j — I

“ (!) (h)i:o’z mar da | niABo ! ” || sed a gad ] apPrip
40 9Z spouk j — j

‘‘(1) (li)iia'z raardo j niABal” || kraid Ba tui
42 jAp ki'ffitjits II “(1) bura: j Bs'a’z^sAtj a gurs j
inaido !” j — j

“(!) wai bles jar art alaiv | mai diio | (h)au leit
44 Ju or ! 11 sed misiz krmtjit [j kisip (b)ar a dAzu taimz
j an teikip of (b)a’ Jail on banit fo' bo j wicS
afijos^ziil I — j

“wild a dill a(y) wad?; to finij Ap lais(t) nait” f)
48 riplaid Ba gail j| “ on (b)«d to kli®r owei Bis moinip
j mABa ”1 — I

“ wel ! I neva maind | sou lop az ju ai kAna ” jj sed
misiz krretSit jj “(!) sit ja daun bifoi Bo faio j mai
52 diia | an (h)cey 0 worm j la: bles jo !” | — j

“ (1) nou nou 1 j (!) Bs'o'z faiBa Mimip ! ” jj krai<l Bo
tu: jAp krmtjits j liu w 0 (r) evrhrs'r ot wAns jj
“(I) baid mnido haid !” j — j

{ 12 }

30

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(12) n6 sou mni^o hid (h)fl'splf |j ond in keim liil 1>oh | Sg
foicio II wi'S ol liist. ^^ri: fiit av IvAinfatg [ iksklinsiv av
friuds I hserjii) dauii hifoir im || and (h)iz ^/redbsa
kloubz damd .vp an hrA^t | ta luk siizauobl (| an taini
60 tim opoii (li)iz Joukko j — 1 ala:s fa taini tini | hi
boir 9 litl ki'AtJ I an lised iz liiuz sapoitid bai an
aia’n freim | — |

“ (1) wai we'9'z ana mai6^a?” |j kraid bob kratjit j
64 iukipraund I" — |

“ not IvAmip ” II sed raisiz kraetjit | — |

“ (!) not kAinip I” || sed bob || wiS’ a sAdn diklenjan
in (h)iz hai spirits ||f9i‘ i (h)ad biin timz blAdha's | oil
GS So wei from tjeit^ || an (h) 0 d kAm houm rseinpant
I — I “ (!) not kAmip apon krisraas dei ! ” j — |
mui^a didn(d) laik ta sii (h)iiu disapointid || if it
war ounli in dsouk | — | sou Ji koim ant prematju'oli
72 frani brliaiiid Oa klozit___do' | an rsen iiitu (h)iz aimz ||
wail ho till jAp knrtjits hAsld taini tim || an boir im
of intu Sa wojdifaus | hat (h)i mait hi'o ha pndip sipip
in 5a kopa ] — |

76 “('?) an (h)au did litl tim bi(h)eiv?” || (iis(k)t

misiz krsetjit 1| wen Ji (h)ad rselid bob on (h)iz kri-
^ djuiliti 1 an bob (h)ad hAgd (h)iz doito tu (h)iz halts

kantent | — |

80 “'az gud az gonld” || sed bob || ‘‘on beta | — |
sAmau i gits ^oitll | sitip bai imself sou niAtJ || an
dipks ha streindsist (9ipz ju eva haid | — | i toul mi |
IvAmip oum | hot i (h)oupt ha piipl soi im in ha tjaitj
84 II bikoz i waz a kiipl || on it mait bi pleznt^tu am | ta
riraemba | apon krismas dei | hui meid leim bego'z
walk I on blaiu(d) men sii ” | — |

88 bobz vois waz tremjulas | won (h)i tould ham his ||
an trembld moi | wen (h)i sed | hat taini tim waz
grouip strop an haiti [ — |

hiz sektiv litl krAtJ waz haid apon ha floi if an bsek^

TRANSCRIBED: 12

t'.3 keim taiui iiin j sua^o wsid ^y^z^spo\llvU jj (12)
iskoiticl bai (h')iz bi'Abar an sista [ tu bisaid

'5’a faia jj an waii Lab [j ta:ni]) ap (hjiz kAfs jj az if [

(!) pii'3 felo ! { *oei wa* keipabl av bi'iij meid moi Jasbi
90 II kauipauiidid saiu liQt mikaJcJs in a d 3 Ag | wib d 3 in
an lemanz jj an staid it raund an raund | an put it
on So bob ta simo |j maista piito an ba tu: jiiidkwitos
100 Jap knotjits | went___ta fetj ba guis |j wib witj bei sum
ritoind in bai prasejn | — } *

sAt;5 a l)AsoI insjuid | bat jii inait (h )ov 0oit a guis {

So rsirist av oil baidz jj a feSa’d finoininan | ta wdtj a
104 ])l;^k swon waz o mo.dor av kois ([ and in trai(9 | it
\vaz^sAni6'ip veri laik it j in bset haus j — j niisiz
krad^it meid bo greivi | redi bifoiliieud in a iitl
108 soispn I hisip liot ]] nniista piito msejt Sa pateitouz |
wiS . inkredibl viga jj mis bilinda swiitnd Ap Si
aeplsois II mai(9a dAstid Sa hat pleils || bolAuk taiui
iim bisaid (h)im in a taiui Icoiuo at ba teibl jj bo tui
112 Jap kradjits set^tje’a’z for evribodi j not fagetip
bamseivz jj an inauiitip gaid apon Sea pousts || krsemd
spuinz intu bsa mauS'z jj lest S'ei Jed ^riik fo guis'j
116 bifoi bsa tain keim ta bi lielpt | — j at luist ba dijiz
\V9' set on j 911 greis Avaz__^sed | — j it waz^saksiidid
bai 0 bre^lis poiz | az niisiz krmtjit j lukip slouli oil
alop bo kaivipnaif | pvips'ad ta plAiidj it in ba brest
120 j — I bat wen Ji did j an wen ba lopikspektid gA^
av stAlip ijii'd foi^ jj waii maimor av dilait j arouz oil
raund ba bold jj and iivon taiui tim j iksaitid bai bo
tui jAp knet^'its | biit on ba teibl wib^ba hsendal av
124 (h)iz naif j an fiibli kraid | “(!) hurai !” | — j

bs'9 neva woz SAtJ a guis j — | bob sed (h)i
didn(d) biliiv bsr era woz sAtJ a guis kukt j — | its
tendonis an fleiva j saiz on tjiipnis j wa' ba d'wmz av
128 ju ’nival sal mdinireiSii ] — j iiktautbai bi seplsois an
iiiiBjt pateitouz j it woz o sofijnt dina fa ba houl

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(12) fsemili j| indiid ( £bz misiz krjetfit sed j wiSgreitdilait

j .so'veiip WAii smoil getoui ov a Ijouu opon di^ |
K>2 (!) ?iei hsedud et it oil at. laist 1 j — j jet evriwAu (hjod

lued iiiAi }j au So jAijgist knutjits in po'iikjub [ wo'
stiipt in seids and Anjan to,.Si aibruuz | — | bat nan
136 j (5a pleits bi'ip tjeiiidad bai mis bilinda ] misiz krtetjit
left L>a ruim olouu j tu; naivas ta bs'a witnisiz |j to
teik Sa pudip Ap { on blip it in j — j

(!) sapouz*it Jad not bi dAu inAf ! jj (!) saponz it
140 Jad breik in tainip aiit! |j (!) saponz SAinbadi Jad
(li)av gat ouva Sa woil av Sa bjelcjaid j an stoulan
it I wail (5ei wa* meri wiS^Sa gins ! jj a sApaziJan at
witj 5a tui jAp krsetjits bikeim livid [ ~ | o'l soits
144 ov hora'z wa' soponzd | — j

(!) balon ! | (!) a greit_^diil av stiim ! |] 5a pudip waz
ant av 5a kopo ) — j (!) a sineljaik a woSipdei ! |1
Saet waz 5a klod | — [ (!) a sineljaik on iitiphaus
148 and a peisti’ikuks j ueks(t) do! tii iitj A’Sa | wi5 a
loindrisiz ncks(t) doi to Sset! ||t'58et waz 5o pudip j — |
in half a niinit misiz krsetjit enta'd |j flA^t ] bat
152 smailip praudli jj wi5j5a pudip j laik a spekld k^nan-
bojl I sou lioid an faim | bleizip in bad a kwoito'n ov
- 154 ignaitid brseudi | an bidait wi5 kilsmas holi | stAk

iutu 69 top j — I

(!) ou a wAndof(u)l pudip ! ] bob kroet^it sed j an
156 kaimli tui [ 5at (b)i rigaidid it oz 5o greitist sokses
otjiivd bai misiz krset^it | sins Ss'o mserids | — |
misiz kriet^it sed j| 5at nau 5a weit waz of (b)o’
maind j Ji wad kanfes j Ji (b)od bind (b)o’ dauts ab'aut
160 5a kwontiti av^flaua | — [ evribodi bsed sAin^ip ta
sei abaut it || bat noubodi sed o' doit j it waz at^od a
small pudip far a la ids fseuiili | — | it wad (b)av
bim llset berisi ta dui sou \ — ] eni krsetSit wad (b)av
164 blA^t to bine at sAtJ a dip j — j

at laist 5a dina waz oil dAn || 5a klod waz kliio'd [j

TRANSCRIBED'. 12 33

Sa liai0 swept j en J5o faia meid Ap | — j Sa kompaimd (12)
ill <5a dsAg bi’ip teistid ou kansida-d paifikt j| ^epl^

16S and orind 5 iz wa* put apan ?ta teild j and a IJavHuI
av tJesuAts an da faia j — [ den ail da krgetjit fsemili
dru: raund Sa Jj in wat ball krsetjit koild a
172 sadd j miiiiiij had a wad [j and at bob krsetjits elbou
stud Sa fsemili displei ay glais j| tu: tAmblo'z | and a
kAsta'dlcAp wiSaut a hasndl | — [ Siiz held Sa hot
17C stAf fi'orn Sa dsAg haueva | az wel a« goixldii goblits
wud (h)av dAU [j an bob saivd it aut wiSbiimip luks jj
wail Sa tJesuAts on Sa faia spAta-d an krsekt
noiziii | — j Sen bob prapouzd |j
180 ■' (!) a nieri krisnias tu as od j niai diia'z ! | (!) god

bles as ” j| witj od Sa fsemili riekoud | — |

“(!) god bles as eAui wau!” \\ .sed taini tim j
184 Sa laist ov oil | — | hi smt veri klouB tu (h)iz
fa!Sa'z_,said [ apon (h)izlitlstud j — j babneld(h)iz
wiSa'd litl hsend in hiz [1 az if (h)i lAvd So tjaild | an
188 wijt^^la ki:p (h)im bai (h)iz_said j an dredid Sat (h)i
mait bi teikn from (h)im j — j
“(!) spirit!” j sed skiuids | wiS an intarest hi
190 (h)ad neva felt bifoi | “(!) tel mi if taini tim
wiljiv!”!!

192 “ai sii a veikant silt ” |j riplaid Sa goust [j ‘‘in Sa
puM tjimnikoiua || ®nd a krAtJ wiSaut an ouna |
ke'afuli prizaivd | — | if Siiz Jasdouz riraein An-
odta'd bai Sa fjuitja || S,i tjaild wil dai ! ” | — |

196 “ (!) lion nou ! ” [j sed slvruid 3 [| “ (!) ou nou j kaiiid

spirit ! I (!) sei hi Avil bi speia'd 1 ” | — |

“if Si!z (®douz rimein Anodta'd bai Sa fjuitja j|

DAn ASa j ov mai reis ” |1 ritaind Sa goust j] “ Avil faind
200 him hiia [ — j (?) Avot Sen ? H if hi: bi: laik tu dai j|
hi: hied beta du: it |j send^dikiiis Sa saiplas popju-
leijan ” | — 1

202 skniids liAp {h)iz hed | ta hra hiz oun Avaidz
0

34

204

208

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(12) kwoutid bai 5a spirit j| an waz ouvakAm wiS

penitns on giiif j — |

(!) msen ! jj sed 5a goust j| “if msen ju; bi- in
bait I nat sedamrout || (!) foibsia Sint wiki.l ksent ij
Antil ju; hiev dislcAva'd j.wot S'a saiplas iz | aiiid
ws:r It iz I I — I (?) j

liv j wot men dai? | — [ it mei bi: |j Smt I in 5b
salt ov hevan | ju; a; mo: wa;6>lis lend les fit tu liv 11

5ten miljanz* laik Sis pu'o mjenz tjaild | I (n ou

god ! I (!) tu Mia tSi insekt on Sa liif j jjronaunsin on
bo tu: niAtj laif | amAij biz bApgri brA&'o-z in 5a
dAst! I — I skru:d 5 bent bifo: 5a gousts ribiuik 11
oil tremblip kcist (h)iz aiz apou 5a graiind 11 bat (h)i
veizd 5om spiidili | on hi“rip (h)iz oun neiin I — I
“ (!) mista skru:d 5 !” (1 sed bob 1| “(!; ail giv ju
mista skruids | 5o faunda(r) av 5o fiist 1 ” I ~ I
“ (!Tba faunda(r) av 5a fiist j indiid ! ” |I kraid inisiz
k^tjit I redanip II “(i) ai wij ai (b)ied (h)im
(b)i.a I aid giv (b)im a pi:s a(v) niai maind | to fiist
opon II an(d) ai (h)oup (b)i:d (h)tnv o gud «pitait for
It I — j

“(!) mai dl:9!” || sed tob || “(!) SstSiblron! I
(!) krismas dei ! ” | — | '

“it Jud bi tomes dei | ai (»)m Joi” || sed Jii || “on
mtS™dnpksSi(h)eI98vsAtSonoud3os | stindji I

ba:d | Anfiilip mien az mista skrud !5 | | (!) in

non (b)i iz | robat ! || noubedi uouz it beta 5an iu'
du; I (!) po: fela ! ” I — I '

(!) “mai di:a!«|| waz bobz maild ainsa || “kris-
mas del ! ” I — [ "

“ail dripk (b)iz (b)eM fa jo: seik-an 5a deiz ” If

1m- " tf I ('■> Wf tu

(li)im. I (!) a meri krismas and a (h)ffipi n(i)u'

dmt T' f- I I

21 ;

216

220

222

224

228

TRANSCRIBED: 12

236 Sa tjiklroii rlricpk toust aifto {h)a | — j it W9z
Ga fai&t £tv 3 s' 3 pmi‘'diT 3 z | witj h:efl non haitinis in
it j — I taini tim dncpk it laist ov o:I || kot (h)i
didu(t) kE'9 tApns for it j — j 8lcru:d3 woz 5i ouga
24:0 9v 59 fseraili jj Ga mepjan av, (h)iz neim kajst a dcr.k
Jadoii on Ga paiti | wntS waz noWispeld fa ful faiv
minits | — j

niftar it (h)od paist awei | Gei wa' ten taimz meria
244 Gan kifo! j| from Ga mija riliif av f(3vru:d5 Sa beilful
bi'ip dAii wiG j — | bob In-fet^it tould Sam j hau
(h)i h»*d a sitjuei^an in (}i)iz ai fa maista piita |j witj
wad blip in | if abteind | ful faiv an sikspans
24« wiikli j — j Satui Jap krintjits la!ft__triir.endasli j at
Gi aidiia av piita’z bi’ip a msen av biznis [j an piita
(li,)iniself — lukt 0o!tfoli at Sa faia | frambitwiin (h)iz
kola i| az if (h)i va' diliboreitip | wot pa'tikjula in-
252 ve‘'tniants (h)i Jad feiva jj wen (h)i keim iiitu 6a risiit
* av 6ibt biwildarip inkam j — j mai^o [ bn waz a

pil'd' oprentis at a milino'z 1| Gen tould Gam | wot

256 kaiad av walk heed^ta du: | and hau meni aua^z $1
waikt at a stretj j and hau Ji ment__^t9 lai abed ta-
morou moiiiip j far a gud lop rest || tamorou bi’ip a
holidi Ji pajst atouni | | odsou hau (h)ad siin

260 a kauutis and a laid | sAni deiz bifo! 1| and hau 6a

laid ( “waz niAt^ abaut az toil oz piita” | — | at

wit^ piito puld Ap (h)iz kola sou hai [j Gat ju kudrid

(h)av siiu (h)iz bed [ if jud biin Gs’a | — | oil 6is

264 taim Ga tJesnAts an 6a dsAg | went raund an raund jj
on baianbai Geihted a sop||abauta lost^tjaild ( ti«vlip
in 6a snou [j fram taini tim || hu haed a pleintiv litl

265 vois 1 an suep veri wel indiid j — |

6e^^ waz nA0ip ov hai maik in 6is j — | 6ei wa’
not a lisensara fieinili ]| 6ei wa' not wel drest [j Gea
Juiz wa' fai fram bi’ip woitopruif \\ 5sa klouGz wa*
272 skasutl [j an piita mait (h)av noun j an veri laikli

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

36

12) did I 3i insaid 9V 9 pD!nbroulv9'z | — | bat Sei W 0 '

. hsepi j greitfl | pliizd wiS wAn anAi'So j an konteutid
276 taim | — j on wen '5’ei feidid j] on lukb hsepio

jet I in Sa brait spripklipz av Sa spirits toitj at paitipjj
skraids hajd (h)iz ai »pon SspL j and ispe^ali on taini
tim I Antil So laist | — j

13 Part of tke introduction to Scott’s Lay of the Last Minstrel
is here given as an t;xample of straightforward verse.

The metrical form is simple : lines of eight syllables, rhyming
in pairs. When many couplets follow each other it may seem
that there is some danger of monotony, and an inferior poet
might indeed produce monotonous verse in this metre — or a
poor reader might introduce monotony by a bad delivery.
The transcription, by giving an indication of the stresses and
pauses, shows^that in this passage there is a good deal of variety.
If the student will further bear in mind that the stresses are not
all of the same force, he will realise what possibilities tliis s«65em-
ingly monotonous metre contains ; and he should also consider
the variations of pitch which arise when the passage is read
with good expression.

The style to be adopted in reading poetry naturally depends
on the subject-matter, as well as upon the size of the audience.

When children are called upon to recite poetry in class, they
should not sit or half stand, as is often the case ; they should
leave the desk and stand up in a free, unconstrained attitude,
without leaning against anything for support. It is best to
let them face the rest of the class. It is a dangerous thing to
let them recite poetry in unison very frequently.

($9 wei W9Z lop j tS9 wind W9z kould j
Sa minstral woz infemi ond ould ]j
hiz wiha’d tjiik j ond^tresiz grei |

4 siimd tu hgv noun 0 beta dei jj
09 haip I hiz soul rimeiiiip dfpi | "

TRANSCRIBED: 12, I 3

37

W9Z kffirid bai an oifan boi | — j (13 j

t5a laisi Qv oil So baidz waz hi: |

8 hui sA^ ov boido Jivolri* |j

fo' J (!) weladei ! j Sso deit waz fled |
liiz tjtiinful breSren ct'l wa' ded jj
and bii I niglektid and opresb |

12 tu bi wiS Seni | a;nd at rest | — j

nou moi I on prainsii) poilfri bom
bi kserald ) lait aez laik at mokin |1
nou bijga j koitid and barest [

16 bai pleist in hod | a welkara gest
bi paid I tu laid and leidi gei [

Si Aiiprimediteitid lei j — |

ould taimz wa' tjeinsd 1 ould msena'z goii \\

20 a streiii 5 a fild Sa stju'a'ts (9roiin 1|

Sa bigats ov Si aiam taim [

bad koild biz baimlis oit ) a kraim'’] — |

a -vvondrip baipa | skoind and puia )

24 bi begd biz bred from do: tu do: ||

EDiid^tjumd j tu pliiz 0 peziits i:a |

Sa ba:p a lap biud lAvd^tu hiia | — |
bi paist I wg'a nju'a'ks steitli taua (

28 luks aut from jasrouz baitjan baua U
Sa minstral geizd wiS wilful ai (
nou bAinbla restippleis waz nai |1
wiS heziteitip step | at laist
32 Sj^imbsetld portal aitj hi paist |
huiz pondras greit and msesi bar |
had oft rould baak Sa taid av wo: j|
bat neva klouzd Si aiam do: |

3G ageinst Sa desolet and pu:a j — |

Sa dAtps maikt biz wib-i peis [
biz timid mim [ and revrand feis
and bead ba peid^ Sa mimjalz tel ]

40 "'Sat Sei pid^tend Si ould msen wel [I

38

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(13) fo’ Ji: hold nouu tedvaisiti’ ]

Sou haul in SAtJ 9 hai digrii jj
in praid ov pau9 | in bjuitiz hluim j
44 hied wept o' monmeds blAdi tuim | — j

(i.) Collect the words which do not rhyme perfectly, and find
as many good rhymes to these words as you can.

(ii.) Bead lines 1 to 8 (p. 89), first with good expression, and
tlien in a sing-song manner ; determine the points of difference
between the two renderings.

(iii.) Get some one to read, or, better still, recite the passage
to you, and see in what respects it differs from the transcription
given above.

(iv.) Transc|ibe Goldsmith’s Country Tarson (p, 90), utkI
pay particular attention to the proper distribution of sti'essofs
and pauses. How would you describe the metrical form ? Can
you suggest any general rule as to the place of pauses within the
line {i.e. caesuras) ?

(v.) Transcribe Leigh Hunt’s poem (p. 92), and compare its
— metrical form with that of The Country Parson.

14 An interesting specimen of blank verse is the following
passage taken from Shakespeare’s Merchant oj Venice. Shylock’s
first speech is deliberate, moderately slow, in a rather low pitch.
Antonio’s is quicker and higher in pitch, and a certain care-
lessness in his speech is a sign of his contempt. Shylock’s
second speech is quicker than the first.

The distribution of stresses and pauses in the transcription
gives a good idea of the variety of Shakespeare’s blank verso.
If difference in the force of stress and in pitch be taken into
account, the variety is still more striking.

The reading of a Shakespeare play in class will gain in interest

TRANSCRIBED: 13, 14

39

if not only speeches, but whole shoi't scenes are learnt, and (14)
every pupil learns every part. Selected pupils can then _come
forward and go tlirougli the scene, facing the rest of the class ;
even though they do little real acting, they will speak with
better expression than if they retain their seats.

(^ailok;) (!) siinjor gentounjou! [j meni 0 tainr end
oft j

in So risltou | Jui hov reitid mil Ji
ohaut mai niAniz ond mai juizonsiz | — |

4 siil hicv ai boin it j wiS 9 peijnt JrAg II

fo’ SAfrons iz So bseds ov od auo traib j — {

]U! koil ini misbiliivQ [ kAit/rout dog [
ond spit opon mai d 5 Uii 5 gaebo'diin \\

8 auid od fo juis ov Sset | witj iz main oun | — |
wel Sen j it nau opi'o'z ] jui niid mai help | -- j
gou tu Son ii ju; k-uxi tu mi | ond ju sei -j
“(!)5ailak j wii wud hrev niAniz 1 ” | — | juisoisouH
1 '2 jui Sot did void juo ruim [ opon mai bi'o'd ]
ond fut mi | lez ju spoin o streindso koi
ouvo juo 6*rejould | — ] niAuiz iz juo sjuit ! - j
(!) wot jud ai sei tu ju: ? || (I) Jud ai not sei j]

16 “ (1) h«d 0 dog niAiri 1 11 (1) i'z it posibl |

0 kei kani lend 6>rii %uznd dAkots ? ” j|oi' |

(1) Jasl ai bend lou j a;nd in a boudmonz kii
wiS beitid bred ond wisprip liAmblnis j

20 sei Sis 1 jj

“ (1) fsio SOI ! |j jui spit on mi | on wenzdi kist !|
jui spoiud mi | sAtJ 0 dei 1| oiiaSo taim [
jui kodd mi [ dog |1 mnd fo Siiz koitisiz j

2 1 ail Jend jui Sas niAt^ niAiiiz ” | — |

(auitounjou:) ai om oz laik to kod Si: sou ogen |

tu spit on Sii ogen j tu spoiii Si: tui |[
if Sau wilt lend Sis niAni | lend it not
28 EBZ to Sai frendz || fo (1) wen did frendSip teik

40

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

9 hrijd fa bseraii metal ar liiz freiid ? ||
bat lend it roiSa tu Sain eiiimi H
bu if hi breik j San meist wiS beto feis

3:1 igzsekt Sa peulti ] — ]

(Jailok:) (!) wai | luk,ju | hau Ju stotni ! j|
ai wud bi frendz wiS jn: ] tund hsev jua Iav |j

34 fo’get Sa Jeimz j Sat ju }ia3v steincl mi 'vriS |[
saplai jua preznt wonts j and^teik nou dait

36 av juizans /a mai mAiiiz j — | tend jud not M'a
mi 1 — 1

Sis iz kaind ai ofa j — j

(i.) Write out Shy lock’s first speech, indicating the extra
stresses.

(ii.) Discuss the transcription of have in lines 2, -1, and 11 ;
of is in lines S' and 16 : of as in lines 13 and 25 ; and of and in
lines 7 and 8.

(iii.) “ If you transcribe [wenzdi] in line 21, then ivhy not
[frenz] in line 33 ? ” Answer this objection. Refute or support,
but give your reasons.

(iv.) Comment on the transcription of stranger in line 13,
hmnUeness in line 1 9, and again in line 25,

(v.) Consider whether (a) for reading aloud a Shakespearian
play to a small circle, (6) for acting it, you would prefer a more
precise speech than the one suggested above, or would like it
more conversational. Suggest the changes necessary if the
transcription is to represent a more precise, or a more fluent
form of speech.

(vi.) Transcribe the passages from As You Lihe It and
Richard II. (pp. 94, 95). ^

41

TRANSCRIBED: I4, IS

Tlie pcene from tlie Merchant of Venice, in whicli Portia pleads 15
for Antonio, is familiar, and there is 110 need to refer to the
circumstances in which she is addressing Shylock before the court
of Venice, As she is a woman of refinement, her speech is
naturally careful : l^irt on tlys occasion she has erury reason to
speak appealingly and earnestly, and the transcription, there-
fore, represents very distinct, though not very slow, speech.

Prom a metiical point of view the passage deserves study ;
notice the comparatively large number of'» lines which form a
whole without any pause, especially lines 7 to 13. In almost all
cases we find a pause at the end of a line ; where this is not
found (as in lines 2, 5, 16, 18) we have what is called “ overflow.”

58 kwoliti ov ni9isi iz not streind | — j
it dropi6' j rez d 5 eutl rein j from hevon
opon ‘5a pleis biniiS | — ] it iz twais blest j|

4 it blesi(9 him 58t givz ] icnd him ‘hbt^teiks j* — ;
tiz maitiist in 5'8 maitiist 1| it l)ikAmz
58 drounid mons'k beta ‘5ien hiz kraun j — j
hiz septo Joiiz 5’o fo;s ov temporal pane |

8 5i setribju't tu o! end mgedsosti [

wsuiu dA(9 sit ‘59 dred 9iid fpr ov kipz (|
bAt rneisi iz obAV ‘bis septo'd swei j
it iz indrounid in bb baits ov kipz j
12 it iz 911 sstribju't j tu god himself j]

amd aidli pau9 dA(9 5’eu Jou laikist godz |
wen meisi siiznz dsAstis j — [ bs'afo’ j dsui j|

Sou dsAstis bii 5ai plii | konsido Sis [j
1 6 Saet I in ‘59 kois ov dsAstis | nAii ov as
Jud si: sadveijn jj wii dui prei fo maisi |
amd ‘bast soim prs'9 dAf) tiitj as oil [ tu rend9
5o diidz ov meisi | — j ai htev spouk 5as niAtJ ]

20 tu mitigeit 59 d 5 Astis ov 5ai plii ||

wit^ if 5au folou j 5is strikt koit ov venis |
niAst nlidz giv sentns geinsl 5o msitjnt be’o | — |

42

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(15) (i.) Do you consider tliai there are too many or not enough

weak, forms in the above transcription ?

(ii.) Arc you satisfied with the transcription, of hlesseth (1. 4).
and throned (L 6) ? "WTiy de you find it difficult to answer this
question ?

(hi.) Determine to what extent there is overflow in the verse
passages that you have already transcriljed. What efiect is
produced when a large proportion of the lines in a blank verse
speech have overflow ? Try to find such passages or rhymed
poems in which there is much overflow.

(iv.) Transcribe the extract from Tiveljth Night on p. 96.

(v.) H you have an opportunity of seeing good players act
Shakespeare, ^prepare l)oforeJiand two or three speeches by
transcribing them carefully, and tLen compare their rendering
with your traiiscription.

The remaining poems are lyric, and do not call for extensive
comment ; and it has not been thought necessary to add exer-
cises, as those suggested for narrative and draniatio verse may
be employed here also. The student will by this time have
learnt that the usual methods of scansion by “ longs ” (-) and
“ shorts ” ('»') give only a very faint idea of the metrical form,
and suggest a ruiiformity which only exists if the poems are read
in a mechanical and soulless fashion. It will interest him to
study how poets difier in distributing their stresses ; nominally
two poets may use the same metre, but the one will give stresses
of almost equal force at regular intervals, while the other intro-
duces great variety. Another point to which the st.iuhiut may
profitably' devote attention is the i-elation of cojisouants to
vowels. AVhere the former predominate, the flow of the verse
will be more sluggish ; and the same is true when long vowels
or diphthongs occur between the stresses

43

TRANSCRIBED: 15, i6a, i6c

Milton’s sonnet is felt to belong to a bjgone age, and. the 16 a
serious tone of its contents calls for an earnest, careful deiiyexy ;
moderately slow at first, increasing somewhat (with higher
pitch) as far as asJc in line 8, and then decreasing, the words of
Patience being spoken in a yuietly*impressive manner and in a
rather low pitch.

wen ai konsido ]| hau mai lait iz .spent |

s'o had mai deiz j in Sis da;k -woild-iond waid jj

a3nd hset wah tselont ] wit^ iz de(9 tn haid |

4- lodf/l wit5 mi jtiisles j| tSou mai soul mo! bent
tu S9!v asowi‘5 mai raeiko | icnd prizent
mai inn okaunt jj lost hii ritsmip tjaid |j
“ (?) dA0 god igzaekt deilciba j lait dinaid ? ” ||

8 ai fonclli aisk ] — j bAi peijiis |j tn privent
6’ajb maano |j suai riplaiz |1 “god dA(9 not ni:d
aiba lusuz walk | O’ hiz oim gifts | — | hi?! be'?t
11 bs'a hiz maild jouk | hei saiv him best j* — j hiz
steit

iz kipli j| 6*auzudz cet hiz hidip spiid [
tend poust o' Isend and oujn wiOaut re.sL | — j
14 hei oilsou seiv j hu: ounli stasnd and weit’ | — [

Wordsworth’s sonnet, which follows, presents a marked 16c
rhythmical contrast to the one just transcribed. Only once,
and there with great ehect, is there overflow ; otherwise there
is a natural pause at the end of every line. There is also more
h’equent alternation of stressed and unstressed syllables. The
general effect is therefore that, of greater regularity ; but
does not imply that it is a finer piece of work.

44

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

{16c) 99 wsilcl iz tui mAtJ wiO as [ — | leit ond sum [

getiD and spendir) ( ’ivi' lei weist aua paua'z jj
lit! wi' sii in neit^a | tijet iz aua'z jj
4- ’W'i* hov givn ana halts awei j a soidid hum | — }

9’is^sii j Sat be'o’z ha; huzanji tu &'a mum ||

9a windz | Sat wil hi haulip at o:l auo'z |
and Q'r ApgseSa'd nau j laik sliipip flaua'z ||

8 fa Sis j for evridip j ud am aut av tjum [j

it muivz AS not | — | (!) greit god 1 [ aid raiSa hii
a peigan j sAlcld in a kriid autwom jj
11 sou inait ai j stsendip on Sis pleznt lii |

hiBv glimpsiz j Sat urud meik mi les fo'lam ||
hasv sait av proutju's [ raizip from So sii ||

14 O' hfr ould traiton j hlou hiz riiSid horn j — j

17 The following lyric, as well as Nos. 17 A and 17 B, are by
older writers, 411 reading whose verse a little extra precision may
be justified, as being in harmony with the slightly old-fashioned
language.

bar aiz Sa glouwam lend Sii jj
Sa Juitip staiz atend Sii ||
a3nd Si elvz o'lsou |

_ 4 huiz lital aiz glou

laik Sa spaiks av Jaia j bifrend Sii j — [

nou wilaSinsp mislait Sii ||
noi sneik o' slouwaim bait Sii ||

8 (!) hAt on ! { on Sai wei jj

not meikip a stei ||

sins goust Ss'O'z UAn tu afrait Sii j — j

let not Sa daik Sii kAinbo jj
12 (?) wot Sou Sa mum dAz^slAinba ? jj
Sa staiz ov Sa nait
wiljend Sii Sso lait |
laik teipa'z kli'o wiSaut iiAmha ] — ■* j

45

TRANSCRIBED: l 6 c, 17 , 18 , I 9

Tlie poem wMcii follows, as well as Nos. 18 A and 18 B, are 18
examples of sad lyrics, wticli would naturally be read in a ^rave
manlier, but mtliout excessive emphasis or precision. x4nytliing
that suggests the melodramatic or the pedantic will detract
from the impression of sincerity §^hich the rendering should
convey.

^i dwelt omAp bj^Antrodn weiz j
bisaid So spripz ov dAv j|

9 ineid hirm ‘Ss'o wo' uau ip preiz j
4 end veil fju: tu Iav | — |

9 vaiolet bai 9 mosi stoun j
half hidn from d’i ai jj
fsir 9z 0 vsta: | wen ouuli waii
8 iz Saiuip in Sa skai j — j

^i livd Auiioun j and fjui kud non j
wen luisi siist^tu bi: [j 't

bAt li iz in ho greiv ] and (!) ou ! |

12 (!) b'a difarans tu niii ! [ — j

This poem and Nos. 19 A and 19 B are in a lighter vein. The 19
rendering should be quite simple and diient, without showing
the carelessness of quick conversational speech.

ai aiskt mai fs'a | wab hsepi dei |
wot ai Jud koil har in mai lei j
bai wot swiit neim fram roum a griis [j
4 Iselagii \ nii®ra | kloiris |
ssefou j lezbia | 0 doiris (
iori6'juiza o’ i(j)ukiiis | — |

‘‘ (!) ail" [j riplaid mai dgejitl fs'a |j
8 “ (!) bilA'vid ! | (?) wot o' neimz bat s'o? ||

tfuiz ban j wotevo s{j)uits Sa lain | — j
kail mi ssefou | kail mi kloiris j
kail mi Iselagi: ] 0 doiris j|

13 ’ (!) ouuli [ (!) ounli koil mi Sain ! | — j

46

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

20 Tlic followiug lines are from a humorous poem. It (and
Nos._ 20 A and 20 E) may be read at a good speed, and with
frequent "wealv forms.

ju 0 sitip on jo windousiit |
biniid 9 klaudlis mum ||
ju hfr 9 .sauiid | Sot sinnz to ws'O
4 bo semblous av 0 tjum ||

9z if 9 broukn faif | jod straiv
to flraun 0 krsekt basum ) — [

end nPro | ni“r9 stil | ba taid
8 ov mjuizik siimz to kAm j)

Se'9'z sAiudii) laik 0 hjuiraon vois j
and sAmdip laik 0 dr Am j|
ju sit in spiitjlis segoni |

12 antil jar i®r iz nAui [ — |

*puio j “houm swiit houm” | jod siim to bii
a veri dizmo] pleis j|
jar I “ Olid okweintns ” | o:l at waus |

16 iz oilta'd in bo feis |1

bga disko'dz slip dru' bainz an(d) mu'o |
laik lied 5 (h)Dgz drest in leis | ]

ju dipk I bei fi kruseido'z sent
from SAin infaml klaim |j

20 ta plAk bi aiz ov seniimont j

ail dok be teil ov raim. |]
to kraek ba vois ov rueladi (

21 on breik ba legz ov taim j — |

bat (!) liaik ! j bi s’r ogen iz stil |
ba mjuizik oil iz graund 1|
and sailans [ laik 0 poultis | IcAmz
28 ta bill bo blouz av saund ||

it kaenot bii (j (!) it iz ! | (!) it iz ! j
(!) 0 bset iz gouip raiind ! | — j '

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE

Two wen I honour and no third. First, the toil-
■worn Craftsman that with earth-made Implemeijt
laboriously conquers the earlh, and makes her man’s.
4 Venerable to me is the hard hand ; crooked, coarse ;
wherein notwithstanding lies a cunning virtue, in-
defeasiWy royal, as of the Sceptre of this Planet.
Venerable too is the rugged face, all weather-tanned,
8 besoiled, with its rude intelligence ; for it is the face
of a Man living manlike. 0, but tbe, more venerable
for thy rudeness, and even because we must pity as
w^ell as love thee ! Hajrlly-entreated Brother ! For
12 us was thy back so bent, for us were thy straight
limbs and fingers so deformed ; thou wert our
Conscript, on whom the lot fell, and fighting our
battles wert so marred. For in thee too lay a god-
10 created form, but it was not to be nnfolded ; en-
crusted must it stand with the thick adhesions and
defaccraonts of Labour : and thy body, like thy soul
was not to know freedom. Yet toil on, toil on ;•
20 thou art in thy duty, be out of it who may ; thou
toilest for the altogether indispensable, for dail}'
bread.

A second man I honour, and still more highly :
24 Him who is seen toiling for the spiritually indispens-
able ; not daily bread, but the bread of Life. Is not
he too in his duty ; endeavouring towards inward
Harmony : revealing this, by act or by word,
28 through all his outward endeavours, be they high or
low ? Plighest of all, when his outward and his
inward endeavour are one ; when we can name him
Artist ; not earthly Craftsman only, but inspired
32 Thinker, who with heaven-made implement conquers
Heaven for us ! If the poor and humble toil that
we have Food, must not the high and glorious toil

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

for him in return, that he have Light, have Giiid-
36, ance. Freedom, Immortality? These two, in all
their degrees, I honour ; all else is cliafl and dust,
which let the wind blow whither it listeth.

Unspeakably touching is jfc, however, when I find
40 both dignities united ; and he that must toil out-
wardly for the lowest of man’s wants, is also toiling
inwardly for the highest. Sublimer in this world
Imow I nothing than a Peasant Saint, could such
44 now anywhere be met with. Such e one will take
thee back to Nazareth itself ; thou wilt see the
splendour of Heaven spring forth from the humblest
depths of Earth, like a light shining in great
48 darkness. Carlyle, Sartor Tiesartus.

It is indeed in no way wonderful, that such
persons’ should make such declarations. That con-
nexion and faction are equivalent terms, is an
4 opinion which has been carefully inculcated in all
times by unoonstitutio'nal statesmen. The reason is
evident. Whilst men are linked together, they
easily and speedily communicate the alarm of
8 any evil design. They are enabled to fathom it
with common counsel, and to oppose it with
united strength. Whereas, when they lie dispersed,
without concert, order, or discipline, communication
12, is uncertain, counsel difficult, and resistance im-
practicable. Where men are not acquainted with
each other’s principles, nor experienced in each
other’s talents, nor at all practised in their mutual
16 habitudes and dispositions by joint efforts in
business ; no personal confidence, no friendship, no
common interest, subsisting among them ; it is
evidently impossible that they can act a public
20 part with uniformity, perse verancie, or efficacy. In a

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: I, 2

49

eoniif^xioii, the most inconsiderable man, by adding (2
to the weight of the whole, has his value, and his
use ; out of it, the greatest talents are wholly un-
24 serviceable to the public. No man, who is not
inflamed by vain-glory into ^enthusiasm, can flatter
himself that his single, unsupported, desultory, un-
systematic endeavours, are of power to defeat the
28 subtle designs and united cabals of ambitious
citizens. When bad men combine, -»the good must
associate ; else they mil fall, one by one. an unpitied
sacrifice in a contemptible struggle.

32 It is not enough in a situation of trust in the
cominouwealih, that a man means well to his
country ; it is not enough that in his single person
he never did an eAul act, but always voted according
36 to his conscience, and even harangued against every
design which he apprehended to be prejudicial to
the interests of his country. This innoxious and
inefiectual character, that seems formed upon a plan
40 of apology and disculpation, falls miserably short of
the mark of public duty. That duty demands and
requires that what is right should not only be made
kiioAvii, but made pj’evalent ; that what is evil should
44 not only be detected, but defeated. When the
public man omits to put himself in a situation of
doing his duty mth effect, it is an omission
that frustrates the purposes of his trust almost
48 as much as if he had formally betrayed it. It is
surely no very rational account of a man’s life, that he
has always acted right ; but has taken special care
to act in such a manner that his endeavom-s could
52 not possibly be productive of any consequence.

I do not wonder that the behaviour of many
parties should have made persons of tender and
scrupulous virtue somewhat out of humour with all

50

SPECIMENS OP ENGLISH

(2) 56 sorts of connexion in polities. 1 admit that people

. frequently acquire in such confederacies a tiarrow,
bigoted and proscriptive spirit ; that they are apt
to sink the idea of the general good in this circuin-
60 scribed and partial inteyest. But, where duty
renders a critical situation a necessary one, it is
our business to keep free from the evils attendant
upon it ; and not to fly from the situation itself. If
64 a fortress is seated in an unwholesome air, an officer
of the garrison is obliged to be attentive to his
health, but he must not desert his station. Every
profession, not excepting the glorious one of a
68 soldier, or the sacred one of a priest, is liable to its
own particular vices ; which, however, form no
argument against those ways of life ; nor are the
vices themselves inevitable to every individual in
72 those professions. Of such a nature are connexions
in politics ; essentially necessary foi- the full per-
formance of our public duty, accidentally liable to
degenerate into faction. Commonwealths are made
76 of families, free commonwealths of parties also ; and
we may as well affirm, that our natural regards and
ties of blood tend inevitably to make men bad
citizens, as that the bonds of our party weaken
80 those by which we are held to our country.

Bubke. Thoughts on the Cause of the Present Discontents.

2A Sir, the atrocious crime of being a young man, which the honouraiile
gentleman has with such .spirit and decency charged upon me, I shall
neitlier attempt to palliate nor deny, but content myself with wishing
that J may be one of those who.se follies may cease with their youth, and ^
not of that number who are ignorant in spite of experience. 'Wlielher
youth can be imputed to any man as a reproach, I will not, sir, assume
the province of determining; hut surely age may become jmstly con-
temptible, if the opportunities which it brings have passed away v/ithout g
improvement, and vice appears to prevail when the passions have sub-
sided. The wretch ivho, after having seen the consequeilces of a thousand

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE : 2, 2A, 2B

SI

crrorii, eontiiuic.s still to blmitli'r, and whose ago has only added obsimacy (2A1
12 to stiipiflity, is surclv the object either of abhorrence or contempt, and
dpsei-\es not that his grey hairs should secure him from insult. ’Tiluch
more, sir, is lie to be abhorred who, as he has advanced in age. has receded
from virtue, and become more wicked with less temptation ; who pro-
16 stitutes himself for monej’' which ^he cannot enjoy, and spends the remains
of his life in the ruin of his country. But j’onth, sir, is not my only crime :

I have been accused of acting a theatrical part. A theatrical part may
either imply some peculiarities of gesture, or a dissimulation of my real
OQ sentiments, and an adoption of the opinions and language of another man.

In the first sense, sir, the charge is too trifling to be confuted, and
deserves only to be mentioned that it mjty be despised. I am at libertjn
like every other man, to use my own language ; and though, perhaps,

24 T may have some ambition to "please this gentleman, I shall not lay mj^self
under any restraint, nor very solicitously copy his diction or his mien,
however matured by age, or modelled by experience. But if any man .shall,
by charging me with theatrical behaviour, imply that I utter any senti-
28 ment.s but my own. I shall treat him a.s a calumniator and a villain ; nor shall
any protection shelter liim from the treatment he deserves. Chatham.

Every human tribunal ought to take care to administer justice, as we 2 b
look, hereafter, to have justice administered to ourselve.s. Upon the
principle on which the Attoj-ney-CJeiieral prays sentence upon my client —

4 God have mercy upon us ! Instead of standing before him in judgment
witli the hopes and consolations of Christians, we must call upon the
mountains to cover us ; for which of u.s can present, for omniscient
'examination, a pure, un.spotted and faultless course ? But I humbly
8 expect that the benevolent Author of our being will judge us as I have
been pointing out for your example. Holding up the great volume of
our live.s in His hands, and regarding the general scope of them, if He
discovers benevolence, charity, and good-will to man heating in the heart,

12 where He alone can look — if He finds that our conduct, though often
forced out of the path by our infirmities, has been in general well directed —

His all-searebing eye will assuredly never punsne us into those little corners
of our lives, much less will His justice select them for punishment, without
16 the general context of our existence, by which faults may be sometimes
found to have gro%vn out of virtues, and very many of our heaviest offences
to have been grafted by human imperfection upon the best and kindest
of our affections. No, gentlemen ; believe me, this is not the coui'se of
20 divine justice, or there is no truth in the Go.speLs of heaven. If the general
tenor of a man’s conduct he such as I have represented it, he may walk
through the shadow of death, with all his faults about him, with as much

52

SPECIMENS PF ENGLISH

(2B) cheerfulness as in the common paths of life; because he knows that,
instead of a stern accuser to expose hef<n'e the Author of his nature those 24
frail }5assages which, like the scored matter in the book before you, chequers
the volume of the brightest and best-spent life. His mercy will obscure
them from the eye of His purity, and our repentance blot them out for ever.

From Loed Ekskise’s Speechin defeiice of John StocMnle, Dec. 9, 1789.

2C That is to everything created pre-eminently useful which enables it
rightly and fully to perform the functions appointed to it by its Creator.
Therefore, that we may determine rvhat is chiefly useful to man, it is
necessary first to determine the use of man himself. Man’s use and 4
function (and let him who will not grant me this, follow mo no further ; for
this I purpose always to assume) is to be the witness of the glory of God, and
to advance that glory by his reasoxiable obedience and resultant happiness.

Whatever enables us to fulfil this function is m the pure and first sense 8
of the word nseful to us. Pre-eminently, therefore, whatever sets the
glory of God more brightly before us. But things that only help us to
exist are in a secondary and mean sense nseful ; or rather, if they be
looked for alone they are useless and worse : for it would he better that 12
we should not «xist than that we should guiltily disajjpoint the purposes
of existence. And yet people speak in this working age, w’hen they
speak from their hearts, as if houses and lands, and food and raiment,
were alone useful, and as if sight, thought, and admiration were all profit- 16
less ; so that men insolently call themselves utilitarians, who would turn,
if they had their way, themselves and their race into vegetables. Men
who think, as far as such can be said to think, that the meat i« more
than the life and the raiment than the body, who look to the earth as a 20
stable and to its fruit as fodder ; vine-dressers and husbandmen who
love the corn they grind, and the grapes they crush, better than the
gardens of the angels upon the slopes of Eden ; hewers of wmod and
drawers of water, who thmk that the wood they hew, and the water they 24
draw are better -than the pine-forests that cover the mountain like the
shadow of God, and than the gi-eat rivers that move like His eternity.
And so comes upon ns that woe of the Preacher, that though God “ hath
made everything heautifnl in His time ; also He hath set the world in 28
their heart, so that no man can find out the work that God maketh from
the beginning to the end.” This Nebucliadnezzar curse, that sends u.s
to grass lilie oxen, seems to follow but too closely on the excess or con-
tinuance of national power and peace. In the perplexities of nations 32
in their struggles for existence, in their infancy, their im])otence, or even
their disorganisation, they have higher hopes and nobler passions. Out
of the suffering comes the serion.s mind ; out of the salvation, the grateful

53

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 2b, 2C

36li«.irl: out of endurance, fortitude; out of deliverance, faith. But (2C)
when they have loavued to live under )»rovklenee of laws, and with decency
,1 nd ]u-5tice of regard for each otlier : and when they have done aivay with
A-ioienae and exiernal aources of sulTering, worse evils seem arising out
40 ti their rest — evils that vex less and mortify more, that suck the blood,
though they do not shed it, and ossify, the heart, though they do not
torture it. And dee]i though the causes of thankfulness must be to every
jieople at pe,ice with others, and at unity in it.self, there are causes of fear
44 ilso — a fear greater than that of sivord and sedition — that dependence
on (rod may be forgotten because the bread is given and the water sure,
that gratitude to Him may cease because His con«tancy of protection has
taken the semblance of a natural iavv, that heavenly hope may grow faint
43 iinidst the full fruition of the world, that selfishness may take the place
of undemanded devotion; compassion be Io.st in vainglory, and love in
dissimulation ; that enervation may succeed to strength, apathy to
patience, and the noise of jesting words and foulness of dark thoughts to
52 '^10 earnest purity of the girded loins and the burning lamp. About the
rivei' of human life there is a wintry wind, though a heavenly sunshine ;
the iris colours its agitation, the frost fixes upon its rcpo.se. Let us beware
that our rest become not the rest of stones, which so long as they are
56 :orrent-tosscd and thunder-stricken maintain their majesty ; but when
the stream is silont and the storm pas.sed, suffer the grass to cover them
and the lichen to feed upon them, and are ])loiighed down into dust.

And though I believe we have salt enough of ardent and holy mind
(,;0 amongst us to keep ns in some measure from this moral decay, yet the
signs of it must he watched with anxiety in all matters however trivial,
in all directions however distant. And at this time . . . there is need,
bitter need, to bring back, if we may, into men’s minds, that to live is
64 notliing unless to live bo to know Him by wdiom we live, and that He is
not to be known by inarriiig His fair works, and blotting out the evidence
of His influences upon His creatures, not amidst the hurry of crowds and
crash of innovation, but in .solitary place®, and out of the gloving in-
68 clliaeneos which He guve to men of old. He did not teach them how to
l)uikl for glory and for beauty ; He did not giv'e them the fearies.s, faithful,
inherited energies that worked on and down from death to death, genera-
(ion after generation, that we, foul and sensual as we are, might give the
72 carved work of their poured-ont spirit to the axe and the hammer ; He
lias not cloven the earth with rivers, that their white wild waves might
turn wlieels and ]msli paddles, nor turned it up undpr. a.s it were fire, that
it might heat wells and cure diseases ; He brings not up His rpiails by the
7f) oast wind only to lot them fall in {!e.“h about the camp of men ; He has
not heaped the 'rocks of the mountain only for the quarry, nor clothed
the grass of the field only for the oxen. John Rttskiit, Modem painters.

S4

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

2d And neiir the Pyramids, mnre wondrous and more awful than all else
in the land of Egypt, there sits the lonely Sjihynx. Comely the creature
is, hut the comelineb.s is not of this world ; the once worshipped beast is
a deformity and a monster to this generation, and yet you can see that 4
those lips so thick and heavy, were fashioned according to some ancient
mould of beanty — some mould of beauty now forgotten — ^forgotten
because that Greece drew forth Cytherefa from the flashing foam of the
.Egean, and in her image created new forms of beauty, and made it a law 8
among men that the short and proudly wTcathed lip shoidd stand for the
sign and main condition of loveliness through all generations to come.
Yet still there lives on race of those who were beautiful in the fashion
of the elder world, and Christian girls of Coptic blood will look on you
with the sad, serious gaze, and kiss your charitable hand -with the big
pouting lips of the very Sphjms,

Laugh and mock if you will at the worship of stone idols ; but mark
ye this, ye breakers of images, that in one regard the stone idol boars 16
awful semblance of Deity — ^unehangefulness in the midst of change —
the same seeming will and intent for ever and ever inexoralile ! Upon
ancient dynasties of Ethiopian and Egyptian kings — ^npon (^rcek and
Roman, upon ^rab and Ottoman conrpierors — upon Napoleon di'earaing 'JO
of an eastern empire — ^ujion battle and pestilence — upon the ceaseless
misery of the Egyptian race — u]ion keen-eyed travellers — Herodotus
yesterday, and Warburton to-day — ^tipon all and more this unworldly
Sphynx hiis watched, and watched like a Providence with the same earnest 21
eyes, and the same sad, tranquil mien. And wo. we shall die, and Islam
will wither away, and the Englishman straining far over to hold liis loved
India, will plant a firm foot on the banka of the Nile, and sit in the scats
of the Faithful, and still that sleepless rock will lie watching and waitcliing 28
the works of the new' busy race, with those same sad, earnest, eyes, and
the same tranquil mien everlasting. You dare not mock at the Sphynx !

A. W. ICtNOLAKB, Eoihcn.

3 The remaining transactions of this reign are

neither immerons nor important. The war was
continued against the Spaniards with success ; and
4 in 1603 Tyrone appeared before Mount joy, and
made an absolute surrender of his life and fortunes
to the queen’s mercy. But Elizabeth was now
incapable of receiving any satisfaction from this
8 fortunate event. She had fallen into a profound
melancholy, which all the advantiiges oi, her high

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE; 2&, 3

fortune, ail the glories of her prosperous reign, were
unable to alleviate or assuage. Her dejection has
11; been ascribed to various causes, and particularly to
Goinpimction for the fate of Essex ; but it was
probaldy the nattnal result pf disease and old age.
Worn out by the cares of state, her mind had preyed
i() so long on her frail body that her end was visibly
approaching ; and the council, being assembled, sent
the keeper, admiral, and secretary, to know her will
with regard to her successor. She answered, with a
20 faint voice, that as she had held a regal sceptre, she
desired no other than a royal successor. Cecil
requesting her to explain herself more particularly,
she subjoined that she would have a king to succeed
24 her ; and who should that he but her nearest kins-
man, the king of Scobs 1 Being then advised by the
Archbishop of Canterbury to fix her thoughts upon
God, she replied that she did so, nor did her mind
28 in the least wander from Him. Her voice soon after
left her ; her senses failed ; she fell into a lethargic
slumber, which continued some hours ; and she
expired gently, without further struggle or coiivul-
32 sion, in the seventieth year of her age and forty-fifth
of her reign (March 24, 1603).

There are few great personages in history who
have been more exposed to the calumny of enemies
36 and the adulation of friends than Queen Elizabeth,
and yet there is scarcely any whose reputation
has been more certainly determined by the almost
unanimous consent of posterity. Her vigour, her
40 constancy, her magnanimity, her penetration, vigi-
lance, address, are allowed the highest praises, and
appear not to have been surpassed by any person
that ever filled a throne ; a conduct less rigorous,
44 less imperious, and more indulgent to her people.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

S6

(3) would have been reijiiisite to form a perfect char-

acter. By the force of her mind she controlled all
her more active and stronger (jualities, arid prevented
48 them from running into excess ; her heroism was
exempt from temerity, lier^ frugality from avarice,
her active temper from turbulency and vain ambition :
she guarded not herself with equal care or equal
52 success from lesser infirmities ; the rivalship of
beauty, the desire of admiration, the jealousy of
love, and the sallies of anger.

Hume, History of Encjland.

3A The King meanwhile was sinking fast. Albemarle had arrived at
Kensington from the Hague, exhausted by rapid travelling. His master
kindly bade him go to rest for some hours, and then summoned him to
make his report. That report was in ail re.spects satisfactory. The 4
Slates General were in the best temper ; tho troops, the provisions and
the magazines were in the best order. Everj-thing was in readiness for
an early campaign. William received the mtelligencc with the (lalmness
of a man whose work was done. He was under no illusion as to his danger. 8
'* I am fast drawing,” he said, to my end.” His end was worthy of his
life. His intellect w'as not for a moment clouded. His fortitude was
tho more admirable because he wais not willing to die. Ho had very
lately said to one of those whom he most loved : ‘‘ You know that I never 12
feared death ; there have been times when 1 should have wished it ; but,
now that this great new iirospoct is opening before me, T do wish to slay
here a little longer,” Yet no weakness, no quorulousness, disgraced tho
noble close of that noble career. To the physicians tho King returned 16
his thanks graciously and gently. “I know that you have done all that
skill and learning could do for me ; but the case is beyond your art ;
and I submit.” From tho words which escaped him he sf‘emed to bo
frerpxently engaged in menial prayer. Burnet and Temson remained 20
many hours in the sick room. He professed to them his firm belief in tho
truth of the Christian religion, and received the sacrament from their
hands with great seriousness. The ante-cliamhers were crowded all night
with lords and privy councillors. He ordered several of them to be called 24
in, and exerted himself to take leav'e of them with a few kind and cheerful
words. Among the English who were admitted to his bedside w(*re
Devonshire and Ormond. But there w'ere in the crow'd those who felt
as no Englishman could feel, friends of his youth who had been, true to 28
him, and to whom he had been true, through all vicissitudes of fortune ;

57

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 3, 3A, 3B

uliti had served him nnalter.iltle fidelity when his Secretaries of State, (3a)
hi-, Treasury and his Admiralty had betrayed him; v\hn had never on
h'd any field of battle, or in an atmosphere tainted with loathsome and deadly
disease, shrunk from plaeinji their omi lives in jeopardy to save liis, and
whose truth he had at the cost ot his own popularity rewarded with
bonnleous munificence. JJu -itrained hi^ feeble v'oiee to thank Auver-
;jtJ (jueiapie for the aifectionate and loyal services of thirty years. To
Albomaile he gave the key' of his closet, and of his private di’aw’ers.

*• Yon know',’' he said, '■ what to do wdth them.” By this time he could
scarcely respire. “Can this,” he said to the physicims, "last long ? ”

-lO He was told that the end was approaching. He swallowed a cordial, and
asked for Bentinek. Those were his last articulate words. Bentinck
instantly came to the bedside, bent down, and ]fiaced his ear elo.«e to the
King's mouth. The lijis of the dying man moved ; but nothing could lie
4 1 heard. Tlio King took the hand of his earliest friend, and pressed it
tenderly to his heart. In that moment, no doubt, all that had cast a
slight jiasf'ing clfiud over their long and pure friendsliip was forgotten.

It wa.s now between seven and eight in the morning. He closed his eyes,

48 and gasped for breath. The bishops knelt down and read the commen-
datory piaycr. When it ended William wa- no more.

When his remains were laid out, it was found that he wmre next to his
skin a small ])iece of black sfik riband. The lords in waiting ordered it
o2 to be t.ikcn oil. it contained a gold ring and a look of the hair of Mary.

.MAC'.vuJ.Ar. Hixtorn of England.

The* real aim oi tlie clergy in thus enormously enhancing the pretensions 3B
of the crown was I 0 gain its siuici.ion and siijiport for their own. b'eheme.s
of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, hardlj'' le.ss e.xtcn.sive than had w’armed the
4 imagination of Becket, now floated hefoic the eyes of his succes.sor
Bancroft. He had fallen indeed upon evil days, and perfect independence
on the temporal magistrate could no longer be attempted; but he acted
upon the refined ])olicy of making the royal .supremacy over the church,

8 which he was obliged to acknowledge, ami profe.s.sed to exaggerate, the
vnry insti'ument of its independence upon the law. The favourite object
of the bishops in this age w’as to render theii* ecclesiastical jurisdiction,
no part of which had been ciirf.ailed in om* hasty rclormation, a.s un-
12 restraiiKid as jiossible by the courts of law'. These had been wont, down
from the reign of Henry IJ., to grant writs of prohihilion w'hcnever the
spiritual courts transgressetl their ])ro})cr limit.s. to the great benefit of
the subject, W'ho w'oiild otherwise Inne lo.st liis birtlnught of the common
16 law, and been expo.sed to the defective, not to say iniijuitous and corrupt,
procedure of the ecclesiastical tribunals. But the civilians, supported

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

5 ^^

( 3 b) by the preliites. loudly comj)kined of these prohibitions, nhich seem to
have lieen much more fretiueiit in the latter years of Elizalicth ;uid the
reign of James than in any other period. Bancroft accord insly presented 20
to the Star Chamber, m Itittii, a series of jietition.s in the name of the clergy,
which Loi’d Coke Inn denominated Articuli Cleri. liy analogy to some
similar repre.sentations of that iji’rlor under Efiward IL In tliese it wa,-
coiuplaiued that the courts of law interfered by continual ]H'filul)itions 21
with a jurisdiction a.s e.slablishcd and as much derhed fiom the king as
their own, cither in eases which were clearly within that jurisdiction’s
limits, or on the slighte.st suggestion of some matter belonging to the
temporal court. It wsc hinted that the whole course of granting pro- 23
liibitions ivas an encroachment of the King’s Bench and (.'omnion Plea.s,
and that they could regularly issue only out of Chanceiy. To each of
these articles of complaint, extending to tiventy-iiA'e, the judges made
separate answers, in a rough and, some might say, a rude style, but pointed 32
and much to the purpose, vindicating in every instance their right to take
cognisance of every collateral matter springing ont of an ecclesiastical
suit, and repelling the attack upon thoir power to issue proliiJiitions as n
■strange presumption. Nothing was done, nor, thanks to the firinnoi-. 86
of the judges, liould be done, by the Council in this respect. For the
clergy hud begun by advancing that the king’s authority was suflioient to
reform what was amiss in any of his own courls, all jurisdiction, spii’itual
and teifiporal, being annexed to his crowm. But it w'as positively and 40
repeatedly denied, in reply, that anything less than an xict of Parliament
could alter the course of justice established by law. This etfecliially
silenced the archbishop, who knew how little he had to hope from the
Commons. By the protension.s made for the Church in this ali.iir he 44
exasperated the judge-s, who had been quite .sufficiently disposed to second
all rigorous measures against the Puritan ministers, and aggravated that
jealousy of the ecclesiastical courts Avhicli the common lawyers had long
entertained. HAimAM, Hidory of England. 48

3C Next day the flames had disappeared, and the French officers employed
themselves in .selecting out of the deserted palaces of Moscow that which
best pleased the fancy of each for residence. At night the flames again
arose in the north and west quarters of the city. As the greater pait of 4
the houses were built of w'ood, the conflagration spread with the most
dreadful rapidity. This lA-as at first imputed to the blazing brands and
sparkles which were carried by the wind ; but at length it was observed
that as often as the wind changed — ^and it changed llireo time.s in that 8
terrible night — new flames broke always forth in that direction where the
existing gale was calculated to direct them on the Kremlin. These horrors
were iuct-eased by the chance of cxplo.sion. There wa.s, though as yet

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: SB, 3c, 4 59

12 uukno\=!n In the Frenf'h. a raa&azine of powder m the iCremlin ; be>:ide.s
that a park of artillery, with its ammnnition, was drawn up under the
Km]'eror’fe window, ilorniug came, and with it a dreadful scene, Dpring
the whole iiiglit, the raetropolii, had glared with an untimely and un-
16 'aturallight. Itwas now covered with a thick and suffocating atmosphere
.h almost palpable smoke. The iiames dolled the efforts of the Ftench
soldiery : and it is said that the fountains of the city had been rendered
iiiaccessilile, the water-pipes cut, and the tire-engines destroyed or
•JO .'arriecl off.

Then came the reports of fire-halls having been found burning on
deserted houses ; of men and women that, like demons, had been seen
' penly s])reading flames, and who were said to be furnished with com-
J4 ' Mi:stibles for rendering their dreadful work more secure. Several wretches
against whom such acts had been charged were seized upon, and probably
without much inquiry, were shot on the spot, iniilo it was almost
impossible to keep the roof of the Kremlin clear of the burning brands
28 which the wind showered down. Napoleon "watched from the windows
the course of the fire which devoured his fair conrpiest, and the exclama-
tion burst from liim, These are indeed Scythians ! ”

Waltep. Scott, Life q^' Bonaparie.

All ! liow we think sometimes that much is going
to be done bj organising committees and appointing
ofHciids, or fondly hope to regenerate society with
4 tiew franchises, new ‘political arrangements, better
legislation — when the real need is, that there should
he some making and re-making of men, and the truest
work would be to seek to promote the culture of
8 individual minds and hearts. Nor let us doubt that
that is always the divinest work, to get at a man,
and be the means of ministering in some way to his
healthier growth or finer inspiration ; of helping him
12 in some way to jiister thought or loftier feeling.

Q-et at a man, and send him from you into busy
street and market-place, into the circle of which he
is the centre, into the midst of his neighbours and
If) friends with a greater spirit, with a breath of higher
life in him, and who can tell what good you have
not. started -.ind provided for in doing that V who can

6o

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(4) predict wlierciinto that may not grow ? — you have

• 20 wrought, anyhow, tor once in \our life, un immortal

work. The noblest sculptures and ])ictures will
perish ; the noblest utterances, the lujblest poems
may be forgotten ; ^but any purifying or elevating
24 eflect which they have had upon a human soul —
that remains, and dies not until the heavens be
removed.

S. A. Tipple, Sunday Mornings at Norwood.

4A The price of serving mankind is evermore the Cross. The world
breaks the heart of its best benefactors, and then, after a day, builds their
sepulchres. If you would raise the age in which you live, you must live
above it, and to live above it is to be misunderstood, and perhaps perse i
cuted. But I do say that the only chance of amelioration, whetlier in o
State like this England of ours oj’ in a school, lies m the devotion of those,
be they only two or three individuals, who dare to try the lives of then
fellows, and y»t more their owm, by the searching light of God’s eternal 8
law.

This is the reason, my boys, why it is my decji desire that you should
enter into the secret of religion. It will not be always that you feel the
need of religion. You live from day to day, you do your daily duthw, and 12
it does not perha {)S oticur to you to ask what is your own proper ri'ason for
dohig them. You live as other hojs live. But everyday morality such
as this is good only for everyda}’ times ; ami if you do what others do
because they do it, not hecau.se it is right iii itself, then you will .still do it,

I am afraid, even when you know it to be wrong. For there come occasions
in the life of all of us, only to some of us more critically than to others,
when, if we would bo good and true, we must do wdiat is riglit, although
a wliole world is ranged in arms against us. For right and wrong are not ’-)
affairs of imrahers ; they do not depend on the will of a majority ; on
the contrary, it is only too true, 1 am afraid, that the majority is generally
on the wrong side. And, oh ! let me impress ipion you once again, in a
day when statesmamship arid patriotism and even religion seem to be 24
waiting sometimes on the vote of numbers, that the world is redeemed by
those who, like the Three Holy (ihildren whoso .-^t'Ory was read this morning,
will not go lifter a multitude to do evil, and w'ho, if Cod so will, will render
to their fellow-men the supreme service of yielding up thcii- livaw, that 29
they who .slay them may be the better for their deaths. “ As the Fathei
knoweth Me,” said the Saviour, “ even so know I the Father ; and I lay

6i

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE : 4, 4a, 5

down My iife for the sheep. , . . No mantaketh itfromMe, but I lay it (4A)
32 lowii ot Slyself. I liuve jiouer to lay it down, and I have power to take
it ajiuin. Thrs commandment have I received of My Father.” And then
afterwards in the horror of the Cross : ” Father, forgive them, for they
know nut what they do.”

J. E. C. WELLnojr, Scnmns prertelied
to Hnrrovj Boys.

Every one endeavours to make himself as agreeable 5
to society as he can ; but it often happens that those
who most aim at shining in conversation overshoot
4 their mark. Though a man succeeds, he should not
(as is frocjuently the case.) engross the whole talk to
himself ; for that destroys the very essence of con-
versation, which is talking together. We should try
8 to keep u]) conversation like a ball bandied to and
fro from one to the othei’, rather than seize it all to
ourselves, and drive it before us like a football. We
should likewise be cautious to adapt the matter of
12 our discourse to our company, and not talk Greek
before ladies, or of the last new furbelow to a
meeting of country justices.

But nothing throws a more ridiculous air over our
36 whole conversation than certain peculiarities easily
acquired, but very difficultly conquered and dis-
carded. In order to display these absurdities in a
truer light, it is my present purjiose to enumerate
20 such of them as are most commonly to be met with,
and first to take notice of those buffoons in society,
tbe Attitudinarians and Facemakers. These accom-
pany every word with a peculiar grimace or gesture ;

24 lh<?y assent with a shrug, and contradict with a
twisting of the neck ; are angry by a wry mouth,
and pleased in a caper or minuet step. They may
be considered as speaking harlequins ; and their
28 rules oveloquence are taken from the posture-maker.

62 SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

') TJacriP slioul<l be coiidwimed to converse only in

ilunib show vdili tlieir own persons in the looking-
glass, us well as llie iSmirkers and Sinilers who so
32 prettily set oti their faces, together with their
words, by a something het\\;een. a grin and a dimple.
With these we may lilcewise rank the aft’ected tribe
of Mimics, who are constantly taking off the peculiar
36 tone of voice or gesture of their acquaintance, though
they are sn»h wretched imitators that (like bad
painters) they are frequently forced to nnite the
name under the picture before we can discover any
40 likeness.

Next to those whose elocution is absorbed in
action, and who converse chiefly with their arms
and legs, we may consider the Professed Bpeakcrs.
-11 And first, the EinjAiatical, who squeeze, and press
and fam down every syllable with excessive
vehemence and energy. These orators are re-
markable for their distinct elocution and force
48 of expression ; they d'W'’ell on the important particles
of and the, and the significant coniunctioii and,
which they seem to hawk up, Avdth much diffi-
culty, out of their own throats, and to cram
62 them, with no less pain, into the ears of their
auditors. These should be suffered only to syiinge
(as it were) the ears of a deaf man, through a hearing-
trampet, though I must confess that 1 am equally
56 offended with the Whisperers or Low-speakers, wLo
seem to fancy all their acquaintance deaf, and come
up so close to you that they may be said to measure
noses with you. I would have these oracular gentry
60 obliged to speak at a distance through a speaking-
trumpet, or apply their lips to the walls • of a
whispering-gallery. Cowpek,

PASSAGES ,FOR PRACTICE : 5, 5 a, 6 63

Be not loo earnest, loud, or violent, iu your converxiition. Silence 6A
your oppoueiit uith luau-n. net with uoi-e. Be caioful not to interrupt
anotlier vvUen he i'. -jpeahiuii ; hear him out, and you will undeihtaiid
4 him the better, and be able to “ive him the better answer. Consider
before you speak, e,',]ipcudly nhtu the business is of moment : weidi the
sense of what you wean to utter, and the expressions you intend to use,
that they may be significant, pertinent, and inoffensive. Inconsiderate
8 persons do not think till they speak ; or they spcaik, and then think.

yome men excel in Imsbandvy, some in gardening, some iir mathematics.

Ill conversation . learn, a.s near a.-, you can, where the skill or excellence
of any person lies ; put him upon talking on that subject, observe what
12 he says, keep it in your memory, or commit it to writing. By this means
yon will glean the woi'th and knowledge of everybody yon converse with,
and, at an easy rate, acqniro what may be of use to you on many occasions.

When you are in company with light, vain, impertinent persons, Im the
16 jb.sei'viiig of their failing.', make you the more cunti(m.s both in your
conveiisiition with them and in yonr general behaviour, that you may
avoid their errors.

If a man whu.se integrity you do not very well know, make,s you great
20 and extraordinaiy profe.s.sion.-vi do not give much credit to \iim. Probably
you will llnd that he aims at something besides kindness to you, and that
when he has served iiis turn, or been dtsappuinted, his regard for yon will
gi ow cool.

24 Bowaie also of him who flatters you, and commends you 10 your face,
or to one who, he thinks, will tcdl imii of it ; most probably lie has either
deceived and abused you, or means to do so. Bomember the fable of the
fox commending the singing of tlie crow who had .something in her month
28 which the fox wanted.

Bo careful that you do not commend yourselves. It is a sign that
your reput.dioii is small and sinking, if your own tongue must praise you ;
and it is fulsome and unpleasing to others to hear such commendations,

32 Speak well of the .absent whenever you have a suitable opportunity.
Mover sjieak ill of them, or of anybody, unless you are .sure they de.serve
it, and nnles.s it is neccssarj’ for their amendment, or for tlie safety and
benefit of others. Sir Matthew flAX.E.

Ill our return home we met with a very odd 6
accident, which I cannot forbear relating, because
it show's how desirous all who know Sir Roger are
4 of giving him marks of their esteem. When we
were arrived upon the verge of his estate, we stopped.

64

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

( 6) at a little iim to rest ourselves and our horses. The

man of the house had, it seems, been formerly a
S servant in the knight’s family ; and, to do honour
to his old master, had some time since, unknown to
Sii' Rog’er. put hun up in a sign-post before the
door ; so that “ the Emight’s Head ” had hung out
12 upon the road about a week before he himself loiew
anything of the matter. As soon as Sir Roger was
acquainted \yth it, finding that the servant's indis-
cretion proceeded wholly from affection and good-
16 vdll, he only told him that he had made him too
high a compliment ; and when the fellow seemed to
think that could hardly be, added with a more
decisive look, that it was too great an honour for
20 any man under a duke, but told him at the same
time, that it might be altered with a very few
touches, and that he himself would be at the charge
of it. Acoordiugly, they got a painter, by the
24 knight’s directions, to add a pair of whiskers to the
face, and by a little aggravation of the features to
change it into the Saracen’s Head. I should not
have loiown this story, had not the innkeeper, upon
28 Sir Roger’s alighting, told him in my hearing that
his honour’s head was brought back last night with
the alterations that he had ordered to be made in it.
Upon this my friend with his usual cheerfulness
32 related the particulars above mentioned, and ordered
the head to be brought into the room. I could not
forbear discovering greater expressions of mirtli than
ordinary upon the appearance of this monstrous face,
36 under which, notwithstanding it was made to frown
and stare in a most extraordinary manner, I could
still discover a distant resemblance of my old friend.
Sir Roger, upon seeing me laugh, desired me to tell
40 him truly if I thought it possible for peopl& to know

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE ; 6, 6a

6S

liini ill that disguise. I at first kept my usual (6)
silence ; but upon the knight conjuring mo to tell
him whether it was not still more like himself than

4-J a Saracen. 1 composed my countenance in ilie* best
maiiiier I could, and replied, -that much might he said
on both sides. Joseph Addison.

The His-tinet which led Esmond to admire and lore the gracious person, 6 a
the fair apparition of whose beauty and kindness had so moved him
when he tiiNt beheld her, became soon a devoted affection and passion of
4 ii'atitnde, which entirely filled his young heart, that as yet, except in the
ease of dour Father Holt, had had verj' little kindness for which to be
rliankful. 0 Don certc, thought he, remembeiing the lines of the *Eneid,
which J\lr Holt had taught him. There seemed, as the boy thought, in
8 every look or gesture of this fair creatnre, an angelical softness and bright
pity — in niorion or nowise she seemed gracious alike; the tone of her
voice, though sb.e uttered words ever so trivial, gave him .a plea, sure that
amounted almost to anguish. It cannot he called lov’e, that a lad of
1 2 twelve years of age, little more than a menial, felt for an exalted lady, his
mistress ; but it was worsliip. To catch lier glance, to dh%e her errand
and run on it before she had spoken it ; to walch,follow, adore her’, became
the business of his life. Meanwhile, as is the way often, his idol had idols
16 of her own, and never thought of or suspected the admiration of her little
pigmy adorer.

My Lady had on her aide three idols ; first and foremost, Jove and
supreme ruler, was her lord, Harry’s pati'on, the good Viscount of Caatle-

20 ^-ood. All wishes of his w'cre laws wdth her. If he had a headache, she
was ill. If he frowned, she trembled. If he joked, she smiled apd was
charmed. If he went a-hunting, she w'as always at the window to see
him ride away, her little son crowing on her arm, or on the watch till his

21 return. She made dishes for his dinner ; .siiiccd his wine for him ; made
the toast for his tankard at breakfast ; buslied tlie house when he slept
in his chak, and watched for a look when he woke. If ray lord was not
a little proud of his beauty, my lady adoi-ed it. She clung to his arm as

28 he paced the terrace, her two fair little hands clasped round his great one ;
her eye.s were never tired of looking in his face and wondering at its peifec-
tion. Her little son was his son, and had his father’s look and curly
brown hair. Her dartghter Beatrix was his daughter, and had his eyes—

S2 were there ever such beautiful eyes in the world ? All the house was
arranged so as to bring him ease and give him pleasure. She liked the
small gentry round about to come and pay him court, never caring for
admiration for herself : those w'ho w'anted to be w'ell with the lady must

66

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(6a) admire him. Not regarding her dress, she would wear a gown to rags, gg
because he had once liked it : utid if hi had brought her a huioch or a
iibbon, would prefer it to the mo&t costly mlicles of her warcliobe.

My Lord went to London every year for six weeks, and the fiimilv
being too poor to appear at Court with any figure he went alone. It was 40
not untjl ho was out of sight tju^t her face showed any sorrow : and what
a joy when he came back ! Mliat preparation before his return ! The
fond creature had his armch.air ai the chimney-side — dolighfing to put
the children in it, and to look at them there. Nobody took his place at 44
the table ; but his silver tankard stood there as when my Lord was present.

A pretty sight it Was to see, during my Lord’s ab.sence, or on those
many mornings when sleep or headache kept him abed, this fair young
lady of Castlewood, her little daughter at her knee, and lier domestics 4 g
gathered round her, reading the Morning Prayer of the English Ohurch,
Esmond long remembered how she looked and s]')oke, kneeling reverently
before the sacred book, the sun shining upon her golden hair until it made
a halo round about her. A dozen of the servants of the house kneeled 52
in a line oppo.site their midro3.s. For a while Harry E.smoncl Icej)! apart
from these my.sterie.«, hut Doctor Tu.sher showing him that the prayers
read wore th#se of the Church of all ages, aud the boy’s oum inclination
prompting him to be always as near as he might to hi.s mistress, and to 56
think aU things she did right, from listening to the i)rayers in the ante-
chamber, he came presently to kneel domi with the rest of the household
in the parlour ; and before a couple of years my lady had made a thorf)Ugh
convert. Indeed, the boy loved his catechisor so much that he would 60
have subscribed to anything she hade him, and was never tired of listening
to her fond discourse and simple comments uxmn the book, which she
read to him in a voice of which it wais difficult to resist the sweet per-
suasion and tender, appealing kindness. This friendly controversy, and 64
the intimacy which it occasioned, bound the lad more fondly than ever
to hi.s mistress. Tlie happiest period of all his life was thi.s ; and the
young mother, with her daughter and son, and the orjihan lad whom
she jrotected, read and worked and played, and were childien together. 6S
If the lady looked forward — as what fond woman does not — towards the
future, she had no plans from which Harry Esmond was left out : and a
thousand and a thousand times, in his passionate and impetuous way,
he vowed that no power should separate him from hh mistress, and only 72
asked for some chance to happen by which he might show his fidelity to
her. Now, at the close of his life, as he sits and recalls in tranquillity the
hapx>y aud busy scenes of it, he can think, not ungratefully, that he has
been faithful to that early vow. 76

W. M. Tii.-vokeeay,*- Henry Esmond,

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE; 6a, 7

How much, thought I, has each of these volumes,
now thrust aside Avith such indifference, cost some
aching head ! how many weary days ! how many
4 sleepless nights ! How have their authors buried
themselves in the solitude, of cells and cloisters ;
shut themselves up from the face of man. and the
still more blessed face of nature ; and devoted them-
8 selves to painful research and intense reflection !
And all for what ? to occupy an iimh of dusty shelf
— to have the title of their works read now and
then in a future age, by some drowsy Churchman or
12 casual straggler like myself, and in another age to
be lost, even to remembrance. Such is the amount
of this boasted immortality, A mere temporary
rumour, a local sound — like the tone of that bell
16 which has just toiled among these towers, filling
the ear for a moment — lingering transiently in
echo — and then passing away like a thing that
was not !

20 While I sat half murmuring, half meditating these
unprofitable speculations, with my head resting on
my hand, I was thrunimiAig with the other hand
upon the quarto, until I accidentally loosened the
24 clasps ; when, to my utter astonishment, the little
book gave tAVo or three yaAAUis, lilce one awaking
from a deep sleep ; then a huslry hem, and at length
began to talk. At first its voice was very hoarse
28 and broken, being much troubled by a cobu'eb,
AA^hich some studious spider had Avoven across it, •
and haAung probably contracted a cold from long
exposua'e to the chills and damps of the abbey. In
32 a short time, however, it became more distinct, and
I soon found it an exceedingly couAmrsable little
tome. Its language, to be sure, was rather quaint
and iffbaoletp, and its pronunciation AA^hat in the

68

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

1 7) 36 present day would be deemed barbarous ; but T

sliall endeavoiu*, as far as I am able, to render it
in modern parlance.

Washington Iuving.

7a “ I wish the good old times would come again,” she said, “ when we
were not quite so rich. I do not mean that I want to be poor ; but there
was a middle state ” — so she w'as pleased to ramble on — “ in which I am
sure we were a great deal hapjjier. A purchase is btit a ])urchaso. now 4
that you have money "enough and to’ spare. Formerly it used to be a
triumph, tldien Ave coveted a cheap luxury (and, oh ! how much ado
I had to get you to consent in those times !) we were used to haAre a debate
for tAVO or three days before, and to weigh the /or and aqainst, and thinh g
AA^hat Avo might spare it out of, and what saving Ave could hit upon, that
sho\Ald be an equivalent. A thing was AA'orth buying then when Ave felt
the money that aa'b paid for it.”

Do you remember the browm suit, w’hich you made to hang upon 12
you, till all your friends cried shame upon you, it greAv so threadbare —
and all becausff of that folio ‘ Beaumont and Fletcher,’ which yon dragged
home late at night from Barker’s in CoA'eiit Garden ? Do yoxi remember
hoAv we eyed it for weeks before avo could make up our minds to tlie Iti
purchase, and had not come to a determination till it was near ten o’clock
of the Saturday night, Avhen you set off from Islington, fearing you should
he too late — aiidAvhen the old bookseller Avith some grumbling opened his
shop, and by the twinkling taper (for he avus setting bedAvards) lighted 20
out the relic from his dusty treasures — and Avhen you lugged it home,
wishing it Avere twice as cumbersome — and AA'hen you presented it to me —
and when we were exploring the perfectness of it [eolhiiinii, you called it) —
and Avhile I Avas repairing some of the loose leaA’es Avith paste, which your 24
impatience Avould not suffer to be left till daybreak — Avas there no ])lc‘asm'o
in being a poor man ? or can those neat black clothes which yon wear noAv.
and are so careful to keep brushed, since Ave have become rich and finical,
give you half the honest A’anity AA'ith AA’hich you flaunted it ahoiit in that 28
OA'ei'AVorn suit — your old corbeau — ^for four or five weeks longer than
you should have done, to pacify your conscience for the mighty sura of
fifteen ? — or sixteen shillings, Avas it V — a trreat affaii we thought it then
— AA'hich you had lavished on the old folio, Noav you can afford to buy 32
any book that pleases you, but I do not see that you oA’er bring me home
any nice old jiurchases noAV.

“ When you came home Avith twenty apologies for laying out a less
number of shillings upon that print after fdonardo, Avhieh Ave chi’istened HO

69

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE; 7, 7A, 8

fhe ‘ L'ldy Dlinch ’ : wlioii you looked at tlie purcliaFe, and thought of (7A)
liie money — and tlionglit of the money, and looked again at the picture
— was there no jileasure in being a poor man ? Now, you have nothing
4'j 1 ) do but to walk into Oohiaghi’s, and buy a wilderness of Lionardos.

Yet do you ?

“ Then, do you remember our pleasant walks to Enfield, and Patter’s
Bar, and Waithani, when we had a holyday — ^Ivoiydays, and all other fun,

44 ire gone, now wo ar(^ rich — and the little handbasket in which I used to
deposit our clay’s fare of savoury cold lamb and salad — and how you
•aould pry about at uoonlide for some decent house, where we might go in.
and pi'oduce our store — only paying for the ale that you must call for —

IS ind speenlnto upon the looks of the landlady, and whether .she was likely
lO allow us .1 table cloth — and wish for such another honest hostess, a?

Izaak Walton has deserilied many a one on tin* {deasant banks of tbe Len,
when he went a-fishing — and sometimes they would pi-ove obliging enough
•5‘i i.nd .sometimes they uould look gmdgingly upon us — but we had ebeorful
looks still for one another, and would eat our plain food savourily scarcely
ijrudgiuu Pit cator his Trout Hall ? Now — when w'e go out a day's piousur-
iug, which is seldom moreover, we ride jiavt of the way — and go into a
5G tine inn, .ind order tlie best ot dinners, never debatingstbe exjwnse —
which, after all. never has half the relish of those chance mmntry sna])s
when we were at the mei-cy of uncertain usage, and a precarious welcome.”

Ch-ieles Lamb, Lcu;t Essays of Elia.

The day I sliould liave received your letter I was 8
invited to dine at a rich widow’s (whom, I think, I
once told you of, and offered my service in ease you
4- thought fit to make addresses there) ; ai\d she was

so kind, and in so good humour, that if I had had ‘

any commission I should have thought it a very fit
time to speak. We had a huge dinner, though the
8 company was only of her own kindred that are in
the house with her. and what I brought ; but she is
broke loose from an old miserable husband that lived
so long, she thinks if she does not make haste she
12 shall not have time to spend what he left. She is
old and was never handsome, and yet is courted a
thousand times more than the greatest beauty in the
world would l^e that had not a fortune. We could

70

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(8) 16 not oat in quiet for tlie letters ajid the presents that

came m from people that would not have looked upon
her when they had met her, if she had been left poor.

Doeothy Osb'oene.

8a Sie, — I have been, ever since I fiisfe kitew you, so entirely and sincerely

your friend, and thought you so much mine, that I could not have believed
what you tell me ol yourscK, had I had ii from anybody else. And though
I cannot but he mightily troubled that you .should have had so many 4
UTong and unjust thoughts of me, yet, next to the return of good offices,
such ns from a sincere goodwill I have done you, I receive your acknowledg-
ment of the contrary as the kinde.st thing you could have done me, since
it gives me hope that I have not lost a friend I so much valued, .\itei 8
what your letter expresses, I shall not need to say anything to justify
myself to you. I shall always think your own reflection on my carriage
both to you and all mankind will sufficiently do that. Instead of that,
give me leave to assure you, that I am more ready to forgive you tliai 12
you can be to desire it ; and I do it so freely and fully, that I wish for
nothing more ^au the opportunity to convince you that I truly love
and esteem you, and that T have still the same goodwill for you as il
nothing of this had happened. To confirm this to you more fully, I shoulc 16
be glad to meet you anywhere and the rather because the conclusion
of your letter makes me apprehend it would not be wholly useless to you.
But whether you think it fit or not, I leave wholly to you. I shall alway.s
be ready to serve you to my utmost, m any w^ay you shall like, and shal 20
only need your commands or permission to do it.

John Locke to Sie Isaac Newton.

9 “I have no right to give tny opinion,” said Wick-

ham, “ as to his being agreeable or otherwise. I am
not qualified to form one. I have known him too
4 long and too well to be a fair jndge. It is impos-
sible for me to be impartial. But I believe your
opinion of him would m general astonish — and per-
haps you would not express it quite so strongly
8 anywhere else. Here you are in your own family.”

“ Upon my word, I say no more here than I might
say in any house in the neighbourhood, except
Netherfield. He is not at all liked in TlerHordshire.

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 8, 8a, 9, 9a

12 Everybody is disgusted uith Ms pride. You will ^9)
not find liiitt more favourably spoken of by any
one.”

“ I ’cannot pretend to be sorry,” said Wickkam,

16 after a sliort interruption, that be or that any
man sbonld not be estimated beyond their deserts ;
but mtli him I believe it does not often happen.

The world is blinded by his fortune and consequence,

2d or frightened by his high and imposing maimers,
and sees him only as he chooses to be seen.”

“ I should take him, even on my slight acquaint-
ance, to be an ill-tempered man.” Wickham only

2-1 shook his head.

Jane x4.usten. Pride anil Prejudice.

The Captain took his portfolio under his riglit arm, his camp-stool 9A
in his riuhti liand, offered his left arm to Lady Clarinda, a^d followed at a
reasonable distance behind Sliss Crotchet and Lord Bossiiowl, contriving,

4 in the moat natural manner pos.sible, to drop more and more into the roar.

Lady Olarindu. I am glad to see you can make yourself so happy with
drawing old trees and mounds of grass.

Captain Fiizrhromc. Happty, Lady Clarinda ! Oh no ! How can I
8 be happy when I see the idol of my heart about to be sacrificed on the
shrine of Ma mmon ?

Lady Clanndri, Do you know, though Mammon has a sort of ill name^^

I really think he is a very popular character. There must be at the bottom
12 something amiable about him. He is certainly one of those pleasant
creatures whom everybody abuses, but without whom no evening pai'ty
is endurable. I daresay love in a cottage is very pleasant, but then it
positively must he a cottage ornee ; but would not the same love be a
1 rt great deal safer in a castle, even if IMammon furnished the fortification ?

Captain Fiizchroinc. Oh, Lady Clarinda ! there is a heartlessnes.s in
that language that chills me to the soul.

Lady Clarinda. Heartle.ssness ! No; my heart is on my lips. I
20 ,s]icak ju.st what I think. You used to like it, and .say it was as delightful
as it was rare.

Captain Fitzchrome. True, but you did not then talk as you do now,
of love in a castle.

2-1 Lady Clarinda, Well, hut only consider. A dun is a horribly vulgar

72

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(9a) creature ; it L a creature I cannot endure the thought of. and a cottage
lets him in so ea.sily. Now a castle keeps him at bay. You are a half -pay
officer, and arc at leisure to commuiid the garrison. But where is the
castlo ? and who is to furnish the commissariat ? 23

Captam Fiizchroine. Is it come to this, that you make a Jest of mj
poverty ? Yet is my poverty <jnly comparative. Many decent families,
are m.aintained on smaller mean.s. *

Lady Clnrinda. Decent familie.® ! Aye, decent is the distinction frou 32
respectable. Kespectable means rich, and decent moans ]toor. T .should
die if I heard nay family called decent. And then your decent familr
always lives in a snug* little place. I hate a little place. I like large
rooms, and large looking-glas.se.s, and large parties, and a fine large biitlei 36
with a tinge of smooth red in his face, an outward and visible .sign that the
family he serves is ves^icctahle ; if not noble, highly respectable.

Captain FihcJirome. I cannot believe that you say all this in earnest.

No man is less disposed than I am to deny the importance of the snh- 40
stantial comforks of life. I once flattered myself that in our e.stimate
of these things we were nearly of a mind.

Lady Glarindn. Do you know, I think an opera -box a very substantial
comfort, and a^arriage. You will tell me that many decent people walk 44
arm in arm through the snow, and ait in clogs and bonnets in the 4 >it at the
English theatre. No doubt it is very plea.sant to tlio.sci wlio are used to
it, hut it is not to my taste.

Captain Fiizchroine. You always delighted in trying to provoke me, 43
but I cannot believe that yon have not a heart.

Lady Glnrmda. Y'ou do not like to believe that I have a heart, you
mean. You wish to think I have lost it, and you know to uhom ; and
when I tell you that it is still safe in my own keeping, and that I do mh 52
mean to give it away, the unreasonable creature grow.s angry.

Captain Fitzchrome, Angry ! far from it. I am perfectly cool.

Lady Glarinia. Why, you are pmrsing your brows, biting your lips,
and lifting up your foot as if you would stamp it into the earth. I must 66
say anger becomes you ; you wouxa make a charming Hotspur. Your
everyday dining-out face is rather insipid ; but I assure you my heart is
• in danger when you are in the heroics. It is so rare, too, in these days of
smooth manners, to see anything like natural expression in a man’s face. 60
There is one set form for every man’s face in female society — a sort of
.serious comedy, Avalking gentleman’.s face ; hut ihe momeul the creature
falls in love he begins to give himself airs, and plays off all the varieties
of his physiognomy, from the Master Slender to the Petnichio, and then 64
ho is actually very amusing.

T, L. PE.it’ot'K, (h'oMici Calotte

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: pA, pB, gc

73

'■ You want to hear xiowf; from X ? And what interest can you 9B

have in X ? You left no friends lliere, for you made none. Nobody

ever asks after you — neither man nor woman : and if I mention your

4 name in company, the men look as if I hud spoken of Prester John, and

the women sneer covertly. Our X helles must have disliked you.

How did you excite their displeastne ? ” «

“ I don’t know. I scldo.m spoke to them — ^they were nothing to me,

5 I considered them only as something to he glanced at from a distance ;
their dresses and faces were often pleasing enough to the eye ; but I
could not understand their conversation, nor even read their countenances.
Wlien I caughtr snatche® of what they said, I could never make much of

12 it ; and the play of iheir lip'^ and eyes did not lieln me at all.”

” That was yonr fault, nol. theirs. There are sensible as well as hand-
some women in X- : women il. is worth any man's while to talk to,

and witli whom I can talk with pleasure: but yon had and have no
1(5 pleasant address, 'rhere is nothing in yon to induce a woman to be atlable.

I have romarkf'd you sitting near the door in a room full of company,
bent on imaiing, not on speaking ; on oh.serving, not on entertaining ;
looking frigidly shy at the commencement of a party, confusingly vigilant
20 -ihout the middle, and insultingly weary toevards the ench Is that the
way, do y(ju think, ever to communicate pleasure or excite interest ?

No ; and if you are generally uni)opnlar, il is because you deserve to be
so.”

24 Content ! ” I cjac\ilated.

No you are not content ; j'ou see beauty always turning its hack on
you ; you are rnortihod and then yon sneer. I vei'ily believe all that is
desirablo on earth — wealth, reputation, love — will for ever to you be the
28 ripe gra pes on the high trellis : youTl look up at them. They will tantalise
in you the lust of the eye ; but they are out of reach. Y’ou have not the
address to fetch a ladder, and you’ll go away calling them sour.”

C. Brontu, The Professor.

Charles, by way of remark, said they had been looking in at a Qc
pretty little chapel on the common which was now in the course of repair.

Mr Malcolm laughed, “ So, Charles,” he said, “ yoit’re bit with the new
4 fashion.”

Charles coloured, and asked, “ Wlrat fashion ? ” adding, that a friend,
by accident, had taken them in.

“ You ask what fashion,” said Mr Malcolm ; “ why, the newest, latest
« fashion. 'J’his is a place of fashions ; there have been maiij' fashions in
my time. The greater part of the residents, that is the boy,s, change once
in three years ; '\he fellows and intons, perhai)s, in half a dozen ; and

74

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

9C) every generation has its own fashion. There is no jainciple of stability
ill Oxford, except the lieads, and thej- arc ahwiys the same, and always 12
will be the same, to the end of the chapter, Wliat is in now,” he asked,

“ among you youngsters — drinking or cigars ? ” ^

Charles laughed modestly, and said he hoped drinlcing Intel gone out
everywhere. • ^ 16

“ Worso things may come in, "said ^iii' Malcolm ; “ but there are fashions
everywhere. There once was a sjiouting club, jierhaps it is in favour slid :
before it was the music-room. Once geology was all the rage ; now it
is theology ; soon it will be architecture, or medieval antiquities, or 20
editions and codices. Saeh wears out in its turn ; all depends on one or
two active men ; but the secretary takes a wife, or the professor gets a
stall ; and the meetings are called irregularly, and nothing is done in
them, and so gradually the affair dwindles and dies.” 24

Sheffield asked whether the present movement had not spread too widely
through the country for such a termination ; he did not know much a bout
it himself, but the papers were full of it, and it was the talk of every neigh-
bourhood ; it was not confined to Oxford. 28

“ I don’t know about the country,” said Malcolm, ‘‘ that is a large
question ; but^t has not the elements of stability here. These gentlemen
will take livings and marry, and that uill be the end of the business,

I am irot speaking agamst them ; they arc, I believe, very respectable 32
men ; but they are ridmg on the springtide of a fashion.”

Newman,

10 Tom. Mr Rabbit was walking along one day with

his fine bushy tail, and

Frank. But, Tom, rabbits’ tails are quite short.

4 Tom. Am I telling the story, or arc yon ?

Frank. Please go on, Tom. This rabbit had a fine
tail.

Town Yes, he had — a fine bushy t.ail ; and as lie
8 was going along he saw Mr Fox.

Frank. And he ran airay very quickly, didn’t he ?

Tom. No, they were {rieiids. Mr Fox was carry-
ing a big bag of fish. Mr Rabbit said :

12 “ How do you do, Mr Fox ? What a lot of fish !

Where did you catch them ? ” ■

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: pc, 10, IIA

“ Happy to see you, Mr Babbit ! Yes, they are
fine fish. I caught them in the pond near the
16 wood.”

“ 1 suppose you were fishing for several hours ? ”

“ Oh, dear no ; it’s very easy to catch them.”

“ How did you do it ? ” asked Mr Rabbit, for he
20 was very fond of fish.

“Well, I saw a tree that had fallen iuto the
water, and I sat on 'it, with my tail in the water.
The pond is full of fish ; one after another came and
24 bit the hair of my tail. I drew it out each time,
and that is how I caught them.” And then Mr Fox
said good-bye.

That same evening Mr Babbit went to the pond,
28 and he soon saw the fallen tree. He sat on it,
with his fine bushy tail in the water. Before long
he fell asleep. Now it was an awfully co?d night.
It froze and froze ; the whole pond was covered
32 with ice. In the middle of the night Mr Babbit
woke up.

He said : “ There is something on my tail ! ” and
he pulled. “ It is a very big fish, I am sure ! ” and
36 he pulled again,

“It is a very strong fish, too ! ” and he gave
another pull, a great big pull. Jerk ! Crash ! Poor
Mr Rabbit !

40 Frank. Did he pull his tail out of the ice ?

Tom. No, that is just what he didn’t do. And
that is why rabbits have such little tails.

If you don’t hurry up, we’ll be late for the train.
Have you got your rug ? It’ll be •'old to-night. —
There, we’re off at last. — For goodness’ sake, be
4 quick, cabby ! — We’ve only got six minutes. You
look after the luggage, while I get the tickets. —

(llA)

llB

• llD

llE

12

76 SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

Two second single to Durham. — Porter, can 5^011 find
us two corner seats ? That'll do. — Well, that was a
8 close shave. Here, boy, give me a Globe ! Haven’t
yon got the Special yet ? Never mind, yoii can give
it me all the same. ,

I should like to know who took my scissors.

They were quite an old pair, but they were good
enough for q,utting paper, and that is wliat I used
4 them for. They are not in their usual place, and of
course nobody has touched them. It is most pro-
voking. Oh, you will let me have another pair.

That is very good of you, but it does not solve the
8 mystery. I .suppose Jane will say it was the cat.

Oats may have a taste for crockery, but why they
should go for scissors is beyond me. Oh, I am
raaldffg too much of a fuss, am I V That is just like
12 a woman : you cannot see that what I care for is not
an old pair of scissors, but the sacred cause of
tidiness, “ Sacred fiddlesticks ! ’’ did you say ?

Well, I am surpri.sed.

What are those people looking at ? Some poor fellow’s fallen clown.

I shouldn’t wonder if he had fainted, the weather’s so frightfully hot.
It’s silly of them to stand so close to him. Oh, there’s a policeman.
That’s a good thing. It’s surprising how many people have time to waste. 4
Tliis idle curiosity is a regular curse.

The postman’s rather late this evening. He usually comes at ten past
nine, and it’s nearly tcventy-five past now. Surely he can’t have forgotten
us. There, isn’t that his knock ? You might go and fetch the letter, s.
What, is that all he’s brought ? I’ve been expecting a letter from Johnson 4
all day, and now it’s not come. T don’t know what he can be up to.
Perhaps I shall hear from him first post to-morrow.

Perhaps it was the pleasure the good Spirit had
in showing off this power of his, or else it was his

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: IIA, IIB, IID, IIE, 12 77

own kiiifl. generous, hearty nature, and his sympath)”
4 with all ]Juor men. tliat led him straiglit to Scrooge’s
chirk’s ; for there he went, and took (Scrooge with ’
him, hohimg to his robe ; and on the threshold of
the door the Spirit smiled, and stopped to bless Bob
8 Cratchit’s dwelling witii the (Sprinldings of his torch.
Think of that ! Bob had but fifteen “ Bob ” a week
himself ; he pocketed on Saturdays but fifteen copies
of his Christian name ; and yet -the Ghost of
12 C^hristmas Present blessed his four-roomed house !

Then u]) rose Mrs Cratchit, Crutch it's wife, dressed
out but poorly in a twice turned gown, but brave in
ribbons, wliiiih are cheap, and make a goodly show
16 for sixpence : a,nd shti laid the cloth, assisted by
Belinda Cratchit, second of her daughters, also brave
in ribbons ; while IMaster Peter Cratchit plunged a
fork into the saucepan of potatoes, and getting the
20 corners of his monstrous shirt-collar (Bob’s private
property, conferred upon his sou and heir in honour
of the day) into his mouth, rejoiced to find himself
so gallantly attired, and yearned to show his linen
24 in the fashionable Parks. And now^ two smaller
Cratchits, boy and girl, came tearing m, screaming
that outside the baker’s they had smelt the goose
and kno-wn it for their own ; and basking in luxii-
28 lions thoughts of sage and onion, these yoimg
Cratcliits danced about the table, and exalted
Master Peter Cratchit to the skies’ while he (not
proud, although his collar nearly choked him) blew
32 the fire, until the slow potatoes, hubblifig up,
knocked loudly at the saucepan lid to be let out
and peeled.

" What has ever got your precious father, then ? ”
36 said Mrs Cratchit. “ And your brother, Tiny Tim ?

112 )

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(12) and Martha wasn’t as late last Christmas Day by

half-an-hour."’

“ Here’s Martha, mother ! ” said a girl, appearing
40 as she spoke.

“ Here’s Martha, jnother ! ” cried the two yoiuig
Cratchits. “ Hurrah ! 'Chere’s such a goose,
Martha ! ”

“ Why, bless your heart alive, my dear, how late
44 you are ! ” ^aid Mrs Cratchit, kissing her a dozen
times, and taking off her shawl and bonnet for her
with ofiicious zeal.

“ We’d a deal of work to finish up last night,”
48 replied the girl, “ and had to clear away this morning,
mother ! ”

“ Well ! Never mind so long as you are come,”
said Mrs Cratchit. “ Sit ye down before the fire, my
52 dear, •and have a warm. Lord bless ye ! ”

“ No, no ! There’s father coming,” cried the two
young Cratchits, who wnre everywhere at once.
“ Hide, Martha, hide ! ”

56 So Martha hid herself, and in came little Bob, the
father, with at least three feet of comforter, exclusive
of the fringe, hanging down before him, and his
threadbare clothes, darned up and brushed to look
60 seasonable, and Tiny Tim upon his shoulder. Alas
for Tiny Tim, he bore a little crutch, and had his
limbs supported by an iron frame.

“ Why, where’s our Martha ? ” cried Bob Cratchit,
64 looking round.

“Not coming,” said Mrs Cratchit.

“ Not coming ! ” said Bob, with a sudden declen-
sion in his high spirits ; for he had been Tim’s blood -
68 horse all the way from church, and had come home
rampant. “ Not coming upon Christmas Day ! ”

Martha didn’t like to see him disappointed, if it

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 12

'were only in joke; so she came out prematurely
72 from behind the closet dooi and ran into his arms,
while the two young Cratchits hustled Tiny Tim,
and bore him off into the washhouse, that he might
hear the pudding singing ill, the copper.

76 “And how did liftie Tim be‘have ? ” asked Mrs
Cratchit. when she had rallied Bob on his credulity,
and Bob had hugged his daughter to his heart’s
content.

80 “ As good as gold,” said Bob, “ and better. Some-

how he gets tiioughtful sitting by himself so much,
and thinks the strangest things you ever heard,
lie told me. coming home, that he hoped the people
SI saw him in the church, because, he was a cripple, and
it might be pleasant to them to remember upon
Christmas Day who made lame beggars walk and
blind men see.”

88 Bub’s voice was tremulous when he told them
this, and trembled more when he said that Tiny Tim
was growing strong and hearty.

His active little crutch was heard upon the floor,
92 and back came Tiny Tim before another word was
spoken, escorted by his brother and sister to his
stool beside the fire ; and while Boh, turning up his
cuffs — as if, poor fellow, they were capable of being
96 made more shabby — compounded some hot mixture
in a jug with gin and lemons, and stirred it round
and round, and put it on the hob to simmer ; Master
Peter and the two ubiquitous young Cratchits went
100 to fetch the goose, vdth which they soon returned in
high procession.

Such a bustle ensued that you might have thought
a goose the rarest of all birds, a feathered phe-
104 nomenon to which a black swan was a matter of
course’; and in truth it was something very like it

( 12 )

8o SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

in that house. Mrs Cratchit made the gravy (ready
beforehand in a little sau(;epan) hissiDg liol ; Master
108' Peter mashed the potatoes with iiieredible vigour :
Miss Belinda sweetened up the a])ple-sauce •' Martha
dusted the hot platep ; Bob took Tiny Tim beside
him in a tiny corner at the table ; the two young
112 Cratchits set chairs for everybody, not forgetting
themselves, and mounting guard upon their posts,
crammed spopns into their mouths, lest they should
shriek for goose before their turn came to be helped.
116 At last the dishes were set on, and grace was said.
It was succeeded by a breathless pause as Mrs
Cratchit, lookiug slowly all along the carving-knife,
prepared to plunge it in the braast : but when she
120 did, and when the long-expected gush of stuiling
issued forth, one murmur of delight arose all round
the b(?ard, and even Tiny Tim, excited by the two
young Cratchits, beat on the table with the handle
124: of his knife, and feebly cried “ Hurrah ! ”

There never was such a goose. Bob said he didn’t
b<dieve there ever was such a goose cooked. Its
tenderness and flavour, size and cheapness, were the
128 themes of universal admiration. Eked out by the
apple-sauce and mashed potatoes, it was a sufficient
dinner for the whole family ; indeed, as Mrs Ci'atchit
said, with gnait delight (surveying one small atom
132 of a hone upon the dish), they I)adn'’t ate it all at
last ! Yet every one hud had euough, and the
youngest Cratchits in particular were steeped in
sage and onion to the eyebrows ! But norv, the
136 plates being changed by Miss Belinda, Mrs Cratchit
left the room alone — too nervous to boar witnesses
— to take the pudding up and bring it in.

Hup])ose it should not be done enough ! Su])pose
140 it should break in turning out ! Suppose somebody

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 12 Si

slioiild have got over th.e wall of the back-yard and (12 5
stolen it. while they were merry with the goose, a
supposition at which tlie two r'oiuig Cratchits becama
144 livid !* All sorts of horrors were supposed.

Hullo! A great deal of, steam I The pudding
was out of the copper. A smell like a washing day !

That was the cloth. A smell like an eating-house
148. and a pastry-cook's nest door to each other, with
a laundress’s nest door to that ! » That was the
pudding ! In half a minute Mrs Cratchit entered,
flushed, but smiling proudly, with the pudding,
lo2 like a speckled cannon ball, so hard and firm, blazing
in half a, quartern of ignited brandy, and bedight
with Christmas holly stuck into the top.

Oh ! a wonderful pudding ! Bob Cratchit said,

Ibii and calmly loo. tliul he regarded it as the greatest
success achieved by Mrs Cratchit since their marriage.

JIrs Cratchit said that now tlie weight was off her
mind, she would confess she had had her doubts about
I On the quantity of flour. Everybody had something to
sa}' about it, but nobody said or thought it was at
aU a small pudding for a large family. It ivould
have been flat heresy to do so. Any Cratchit would
104 have blushed to hint at such a thing.

At last the dinner was all done, the cloth was
cleared, the hearth swept, and the fixe made up.

The compound in the jug beuig tasted and coii-
108 sidered peifect, apples and oranges were put upon
the table and a shovelful of chestnuts on the W.

Then all the Cratchit family drew roxmd the hearth
ill what Bob Cratchit called a circle, meaning half a
172 one ; and at Bob Cratch it’s elbow stood the family
display of glass, two tumblers and a custard cup
without a handle.

These held the hot stiifi from the jug, however, as
F

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

S2

(12) 176 well as goldeu goblets would have done ; and Bob
served it out with beaming looks, while the eliestnuts
on the fire sputtered and cracked noisily. Then
Bob proposed : —

180 “ A Merry Christmas to^us all, my dears. God

bless us ! ”

Which all the family re-echoed,

“ God bless us every one ! ” said Tiny Tim, the
184 last of all. »•

He sat very close to his father’s side, upon his
little stool. Bob held his withered little hand in
his, as if he loved the child, and wished to keep him
188 by his side, and dreaded that he might be taken
from him.

“ Spirit,” said Scrooge, with an interest he had
never felt before, tell me if Tiny Tim will live,”

192 “ 1*866 a vacant seat,” replied the Ghost, “ in the

poor chimney corner, and a crutch without an ownca',
carefully preserved. If these shadows remain un-
altered by the Future, the child iviU die.”

196 “ No, no,” said Scrooge. “ Oh no, kind Spirit !

say he will be spared.”

“If Iheso shadows remain unaltered by the Future,
none other of my race,” returned the Ghost, “ will
200 find him here. What then ? If he be like to die, he
had better do it. and decrease the surplus population.”

Scrooge hung his head to hear his own wnrds
quoted by the Spirit, and was overcome with peni-
204 tence and grief.

“ Man,” said the Ghost, “ if man you be in heart,
jiot adamant, forbear that wicked cant until you
have discovered What the surplus is, and Where it
208 is. Will you decide what men shall live, wiiat men
shall die ? It may be that in the sight of Heaven
you are more worthless and less fit to "live than

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 12 83

millions like tliiB poor man’s child. 0 C4od ! to hear (12 i
212 the Insect on the leaf pronouncing on the too much
life among his hungry brothers in the dust.”

Scrooge bent before the Ghost’s rebuke, and
trembling cast his eyes upon the ground. But he
216 raised them speedily on hearing his own name.

Mr Scrooge ! ” said Bob ; “ I’ll give you, Mr
Scrooge, the Founder of the Feast ! ”

“ The Founder of the Feast indesd ! ” cried Mrs
220 Cratchit, reddening. ‘‘ I -wish I had him here. I’d
give him a piece of my mind to feast upon, and I
hope he’d have a good appetite for it.”

“ My dear,” said Bob, “ the children : Christmas
22-1 Day.”

" It should be Christmas Day, I am sure,” said
she, “ on which one drmks the health of such an
odious, stingy, hard, unfeeling man as Mr’Serooge.

228 You know he is, Roljert ! Nobody knows it better
than you do, poor fellow ! ”

“ My dear,” was Bob’s mild answer, “ Christmas
Day ! ”

232 I’ll drink Ms health for your sake and the Day’s,”
said Mrs Cratchit, ■' not for his. Long life to him !

A merry Christmas and a happy New Year — ^he’ll
be very merry and very happy, I have no doubt ! ”

236 The children drank the toast after her. It was
the first of their proceedings which had no heartiness
in it. Tiny Tim drank it last of all, but he didn’t
care twopence for it. Scrooge was the Ogre of the
240 family. The mention of his name cast a dark
shadow on the party, which was not dispelled for
full five minutes.

After it had passed away they were ten times
244 merrier than before, from the mere relief of Scrooge
the B’aleful being done with. Bob Cratchit

84

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(12) told them how he had a situation in his eye for

Master Peter, which would hruig iji, if obtained, full
248 five and sispence weeidy. The two young Cratchits
laughed tremendously at the idea of Peter’s being a
man of business ; and Peter himself looked thought-
fully at the fire from between his collar, as if he
252 were deliberating what particular investments he
should favour when he came into the receipt of
that bewildeshig income. Martha, who was a poor
apprentice at a milliner’s, then told them what
256 kind of work she had to do, and how many hours
she worked at a stretch, and how she meant to lie
abed to-morrow morning for a good long rest,
to-morrow being a holiday she passed at home. Also
260 how she had seen a countess and a lord some days
before, and how the lord “ was much about as tall as
Peter*’ ; at which Peter pulled up his collar so
high that you couldn’t have seen his head if you
264 had been there. iVll this time the chestnuts and
the jug went round and round ; and by-and-bye they
had a song, about a lost child travellmg in the snow,
from Tiny Tim, who had a plaintive little voice
268 and sang it very well indeed.

There was nothing of high mark in this. They were
not a handsome family ; they were not weU di'essed ;
their shoes were far from being waterproof; their
272 clothes were scanty ; and Peter might have loiown,
and very likely did, the inside of a pawnbroker’s.
But they were happy, grateful, pleased with one
another, and contented with the time ; and when
276 they faded, and looked happier yet in the bright
sprinklings of the Spirit’s torch at parting, Scrooge
had his eye upon them, and especially on Tiny Tim,
until the last.

Chaeles Dickens, The Ohristmds Carol.

85

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE; 12, I2A

If there is any person in the town who feels emotion caused by this 12 a
man’s death,” said Scrooge, quite agonised, “show that person to me,
Spirit, I beseech j'ou ! ”

1 The Phantom spread its dark robe before him for a moment, like a wnng ;

•ind withdrawing it, rerealed a room by dayliahl, where a mother and her
children were. ^

She was expecting some one? and with anxious eagerness ; for she
S walked up and down the room, started at every sound, looked out fi'om
the window, glanced at the clock ; tried, but in vain, to work with her
needle, and could hardly hear the voices of the children in their play.

At lengtli the long-expected knock was heard. <,She hurried to the door,

12 and met her husband, a man whose face was careworn and depressed,
though he was young. There was a remai’kahle expre.«sion in it notv, a
kind of serious delight of which he felt ashamed, and which he struggled
to repress.

16 He sat down to ilie dinner that had been hoarding for him by the fire ;
and when she asked him faintly what new's (which was not until after a
long oilence). he appeared embarrassed how to answer.

“ Is it good.” she said, “ or bad ? ” — to help him.

20 ” Bad.” he answered. ’ ^

We are quite ruined ? ”

“ No. There is hope yet, Caroline.”

■■ If he relents,” she said, amazed, “there is ! Nothing is past liope, if
24 such a miracle has happened.”

'■ He is past rcleni ing,” said her husband. “ He is dead.”

She was a mild and patient creature if her face spoke truth ; but she
was thankful in her soul to hear it, and she said so, with clasiied hands.

28 >She pnijed forgiveness the next moment, and was sorry; but the first
was the emotion of her heart.

“ What the half-drunken woman whom I told you of last night said
to me, when I tried to .see him and obtain a w'cek’s delay, anti what I
32 thought was a mere excuse to avoid me, turns out to have been quite true.

He was not only very’ ill, hut dying, then.”

■■ To whom will our debt he transferred ? ”

“ I don’t know. But before that time we shall be ready with the money,

36 and even though we weie not, it would be bad fortune indeed to find so
merciless a ereditor in his successor. We may sleep to-night with light
liearts, Caroline ! ”

Ye.*-', soften it as they w'oiild. their lie.irts W'cre lighter. The children’s
40 face;? hushed, and, chii-tcred lound to hear what they so little understood,
ivero brighter; and it wvis a happier house for this man’.s death! The
only emotion ttiat the Chost could .show him, caused by the event, was
one of pleasure.

86

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

12a) “ Let me see some tendernehs connected with a dealli,” said Scrooge ; 44

‘‘or that dark chamber, Spu'it, which wo left just now nill iie for ever
present to me."”

The Ghost conducted him through seversil Rt.rects familiar to his feci ;
and as they went along, (Stu'ooge looked here and tlicre fo lintl himself, 4"^
but nowhere was he to he seen. Tliey entered poor Boh CraL’liit’s house,
the dwelling he had visited before, andfijnnd the niotboi’ and the children
seated round the lire.

Quiet. Very quiet. The noisy little Gratchits were as still as statues
in one corner, and .sat looking up at Peter, who had a l)ot)k heior(' him.
The mother and her dfiiightcrs were engaged in .sewing. But surely thfiy
were very quiet !

“ ‘ And He took a child, and .set him in the midst of them.’ ” 5fj

Wliere had Scrooge heard those words ? He had not dreuaned them.
The boy must have read them out as he and the Spirit crossed the threshold .
Why did he not go on ?

The mother kid hot work upon the table, and put her hand up to her 60
face.

“ The colour hurt.s my eyes,” she said.

The colour Ah, poor Tiny Tim !

‘‘They’re better now again,” said Cratcliit’s wife. “It makes them 6 i
weak by candlelight; and 1 wouldn’t show weak cye.s to your fatheu*
when he comes home for the world. It must ])o near his time.”

“ Past it rather,” Peter answered, shutting up his, hook. “ But 1 1 hink
he’s walked a little .slow’cr than he used these few last evcning.s, motlu'i .” 68

They wore very quiet again. At last .she .said, and in a, .steady, chc(3rful
\ oice, that only faltered once —

“I have known him walk with — 1 have Imowii him walk with Tiny
Tim upon his shoulder very fast indeed.” 72

“ And so have I ! ” cried Peter. “ Often.”

‘‘ And so have I ! ” exclaimed another. So had all.

“ But he w'as very light to carry,” .she resumed, intent upon her w( 3 rk,

“ and his father loved him so, that it was no trouble — no troul)Ic. Ami 76
there is your father at the door ! ”

vShe hurried out to meet Mm ; and little Boh, iu his comforter — he had
need of it, poor fellow — came in. His tea was ready for him on t,ho hob,
and they all tried rvho should helii him to it most. T’hen the two young SO
Cratchits got upon his knees and laid each child a lUtlc check ugaimst his
face, as if they said, “ Don’t mind it, father. Don’t be grieved,”

Bob was very cheerful with them, and .siatko plea.saatly to a 11 the fumilv.

He looked at the work upon tlie table, and ])riused the indust, i‘y and .speed ' 1
of Mrs Cratchit and the girls. They woubl bo done lon.g before Sunday,
he said.

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: I2A

87

“ Sunday i Yo-u went to-day, then, Robert ? ” said las wife.

8S “ Yes, my dear,” returned Bob. “ I wish you could have gone. It
would have done you good to see how green a place it is. But you.’ll see
it olten. I promised him that I would walk there on a Sunday. My
little, little child ! ” cried Boh. “ My little child ! ”

'.I'J He broke down all at once. He couldn’t help it. If he could have
helped it, he and his child w'oidd have been farther apart, perhaps, than
they were.

He left the room, and wont upstairs into the room above, which was
iiii lighted cheerfully, and hung with Christmas. There was a chair set close
lies id? the child, and there were signs of some one having been there lately.
Poor Bob sat down in it, and when ho had thought a little and compo.sed
himself, ho kissed the little face. He was reconciled to Avhat had happened,
1 00 and went down again quite happy.

They drew about the lire and talked, the girls and mother u'orking still.
Bob told them of the extraordinary kindness of Mr Scrooge’s nephew,
whom he had scarcely .seen but once, and who meeting him in the street
104 that day, and seeing that he looked a little — “ just a little down, you
know,” said Boh — inquhed what had happened to distress him. On
which,” said Bob, “ for he is the pleasantest-spoken gentleman you ever
heard, I told him. ‘ I am heartily .sorry for it, Mr Cratchit,’ he said,
108 ‘‘and heartily sorry for your good ^vife.’ By-thc-bye, how he ever knew
Outt I don’t know.”

“ Knew what, my dear ? ”

“ Why, that you were a good wife,” replied Bob.

112 “ Everybody knows that ! ” said Peter. *

“ Very well observed, my boy ! ” cried Bob. “ I hope they do.
‘ Heartily sorry,’ he said, ‘ for your good wife. If I can be of service to
you in any way,’ ho said, giving me his card, ‘that’s where I live. Pray
116 come to me,’ Now, it wasn’t,” cried Bob, “ for the sake of anythmg ho
might he able to do for us so much as for his kind way that this was quite
delightful. It really seemed as if he had known our Tiny Tim, and felt
with us.”

120 ‘‘ I’m sure he’s a good soirl,” said Mrs Cratchit.

“ You wmdd be surer of it, my dear,” returned Bob, ” if you saw and
spoke to him. I .shouldn’t be at all surprised — mark what 1 say — if he
got Pet«r a better situation.”

124 “ Only hoar that, Peter,” said Mrs Cratchit.

“ And then,” cried one of the girls, “ Peter will be keeping company
with soiiie one, and setting up for hiiuscH.”

“ Get along with you,” retorted Peter, gi inning.

1‘2S “It’s just ay likely as not,” saul Boh, ‘‘one of these day.'- ; though
there’s plenty of time for that, my dear. But liouerer and whentner uc

(12a)

88

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(12a) patt from one another, J am sure we shall none of us forget poor Tiny Tim
— -shall Ave ? — or this first parthig that there was among us V ”

Never, father ! ” cried they all. ]

“ Aud I know,” said Bob, “ I knorv, my dears, J/hat when we
recollect hoAV patient and how mild he was, although ho was a litllc riliihl,
we shall not quarrel easily among ourselves, and forget, poor '^I’iuy 'I’ini
in doing it.” J ut

“ No, ner'er, father ! ” they all cried again.

“ I am very happy,” said little Boh, “ J am very l!a])py ! ”

Mrs Cratchit kissed him, his daughters kisstal him, the two young
Gratehits kissed him, afid Peter and himself shook hands. Spirit of Tiny 14C
Tim, thy childish essence 'W'as from God !

Dickens, Tliv CJhrisimas Carol

12b A long postman’s knock at the door. — He suddenly rose up quite
collected.

“ The letter ! 1 knew it would come. She need not have written it :

I know what is in it.” 4

The .servant’s step came up the stairs. Poor Hraiadiridgii lurned to
Lancelot with something of his own stately (lotermination.

“ I must be alone when I receive this letter. Htny liere.” And witli
compressed lips and fixed eyes he slulked out at the door, aud shut it.

Lancelot heard him sto]) : then the servant’s foot. si ops down the slnirs ;
then the colonel’s treading, slowl}' and heavily, went step by step up to
the room above. Ho shut tliat door too. A dead sil(‘iiee followed.
Lancelot .stood in fearful suspense, ami bold liis breatli to listen. Perhaps pj
he had fainted ? No, for then he would have' hea.rd a fall. Perhaps he
had fallen on the berl ? He would go and see. No, lie would wait a little
longer. Perhaps he was praying ? Tie had told Lnncelol l.o pray ouee —
he dared not interrupt him now. A slight, stir — a iioist* as of an o|ieinng k)
box. Thank God, he was, at least, alive ! Nonsense, ! Why should he
not be alive ! MTiat could hapjien to him ? And yet ho know that, some-
thing was going to happen. The .silence was ominous- -unbearable ; tluv
air of the room felt heavy and stilling, os if a thnnrlorst.orm were a bout 20
to burst. He longed to hoar the man I'aging ami stamping. Am! yet
he could not connect the thought of one so gay and full of gallant life, with
the terrible dread that was crce])ing over him--willi the terrible scsone

which he had just witnessed, Jt must be all a temporary exeitemont g)

a mistake — a hideous dream, which the next iiost, would sweep away.

He would go and tell him so. No, he could not stir, llis limbs sc(uned
leaden, his feet felt rooted to the ground, as in a long nightmare. And
still tlie intolerable silence brooded overhead. „ us

(Trvjtnn.s KrNcsi.ijY. r.v/P,

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: I2A, 12B, I2C, 13

He received their address nngracionsly. He assured them, indeed, 12
that he passionately dtsiied the meeting of a free Parliament; and he
promised them, on the faith of a king, that he would call one as so5n as
4 the Prince of (jrange shonld have left tlie island. ‘‘ P>nt liow,” said he,
“can a Parliament be free, when an enemy is in the kingdom, and can
I'oturn noai' a hundred votes ” ^'I'o thc'prclates he spoke with peculiar
acrimony. " 1 c<nihl not,” he said, “ prevail on yon the other day to
8 declare, againsi. litis inv'asion : lint you are ready onoimli to deelare
agtiinst. me. 'rinm yon would not meddle with politics. You have
no scruple about, meddling now. You would be better employed in
teaching yonr flocks how to obey than in teaching me how to
12 govern. You liiive excited this rebellious temper among them ; and
now you foment it.” He was much incensed against his nephew
Grafton, whose signature stood next to that of Sancroft, and said to
the young man, with great asperity, “ You know nothing about religion :

1 6 you care nothing aboul it ; iind yet, forsooth, yon must pretend to have
a conscience.” “ It is true, sh',” answered Grafton, with impudent
frankness, “that 1 have very little conscience : but I belong to a partv
which has a gi eat deal.” Macaulay, History of Enijlcwd,

'Phe way was long, the wild was cold, 13

The Aljnsl.rel was infirm and old ;

Ills wither’d cheelc, and tresses grey,

-1 Se.cnu’d to have laiown a better day ;

Th(f harp, his sole remaining joy,

Was carried by an orphan boy.

The last of all the Bards was ho,

8 Who sung of Border chivalry ;

For, woiladay ! their date AVa.s fh'd,

Mis tuneful brethren all were dead ;

And he, neglected and oppress’d,

12 Wish’d to be with them, and at rest..

No, more on prancing pa.lir<'y lK>j-nc,

Me carolled light as lark at morn ;

No longer coiiJ'ted and caress’d,

1(1 High placed in hall, a w'ehiome guest.

He pour’d, to lord and lady g.w,

Tli(' unpremeditated lay :

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(13) 01(1 times were changed, old manners youe ;

20 A stranger filled the Stuarts’ throne ;

The ])igo1s of the iron time.

Had call’d his harmless art a oriuH*-.

A -waiideriiig’Harpej, scorn’d and poor,

21 He begg’d his bread from door to door,

And tuned, to please a })casant’s eji.r,

The harp a kmg had loved to hear.

He pass’d where Newark’s stately tower
28 Looks out from Yarrow’s birchen bower ;

The Minstrel gazed with wishful eye —

No humbler resting-place was nigh ;

With hesitating step at last,

32 The embattled portal arch he pass’d

^ Whose ponderous grate and massy bar
Had oft roll’d back the tide of war.

But never closed the iron door
3(i Against the desolate and poor.

The Duchess mark’d his \r(sary piico,

His timid mien, and n'vi'rcnd face,

And bade her page the menials tell
• 4t) That they should tend the old nnui well :

For she had known adversity.

Though bom iu such a high degree ;

In pride of power, in beauty’s bloom,

44 Had wept o’er Monmouth’s bloody tomb !

Walter Scott, The Laif of the Last Minstrel.

13a Near yonder cophc, where onee the gnrchni Ninilet],

And still where many a garden flower grows wild ;

There, where a few torn shrnha the place disclose,

The village ]ireaclier’H modest mansicjn rose.

A man he was to all the connt.ry dear,

And pas.sing rich with forty jtoiinds a year ;*

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 13, 13A

91

Remote from towms he ran his godly race,

8 Nor e’er had changed, nor wished to change, his place {

Unpractised he to fawn, or seek for porver.

By doctrines fashioned to the varying hour ;

Far other aims his lieart had learned to prize,

12 Slore skilled to raise the wretQhcd than to rise.

Bis house was known lo all the vagrant t rain.

He chid their wandermgs, hut relieved their [)ain ;
nie long-remembered beggar wms his guest,
l(i Whose beard descendmg swept his aged breast ;

The ruined s))endthrift, now no longer proud,

Claimed kindred there, and had his claims allowed ;

I’he broken soldier, kindly bade to stay,

20 Sat by his fire, and talked the night away ;

Wejit o’er his wounds, or tales of sorrow done.
Shouldered his crutch, and showed how fields were won.
Pleased with his guests, the good man learned to glow,

24 And quite forgot their vices in their woe ;

Careless their merits, or theii’ faults to scan.

His pity gave ere charity began. -•*

Thus to relievo the rvrctcliod was his pride,

28 Anri e’en bis failings leaned l.o virtuo’.s side ;

Blit in his duty prompt at every call.

He watched and wept, he pi-ayed and felt for all.

And, as a bh’d each fond enrlearmcut tries

32 'I’o tem])t its now-ileclged olfspriiig to i,liu skies,

He tried eacli art, reproved each dull delay,

Allured to brighter worlds, and led the way.

. Beside, the bed whore parting life was laid,

33 And sorrow, guilt, and pain by turns dismayed,

T'he reverend cbanijiion stood. At Ms control
Despair and anguish ilod the struggling soul ;

Domfort came down the trembling Avrotch to raise

40 And his last faltering accents whisirorod praise.

At church, with meek and unaffected grace,

His looks adorned the venerable place ;

Truth from his lips prevailed with double sway
pt And fools, who camo tf> scoff, remained to pray

'I'he service j'ast, around the pious niaii.

With steuily zeal, each honest rustic ran ;

(13a)

go

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(13) Old times w-re changed, old manners gone ;

20 A stranger filled the iStuarts’ throne ;

The bigots of the iron time
Had call’d his harmless art a crime.

A wandering ‘Hariiei', scorn’d and poor,

2-1 He begg’d his bread from door to door,

And tuned, to please a peasant’s ear,

The harp a king had loved to hear.

He pass’d where Newark’s stately tower
28 Looks out from Yarrow’s birchen bower ;

The Minstrel gazed with wishful eye —

No humbler resting-place was nigh ;

With hesitating step at last,

32 The embattled portal arch he pass’d

, MTiose ponderous grate and massy bar
Had oft roll’d back the tide of war.

But never closed the iron door
3() Against the desolate and poor.

The I)uchcss mark’d his weary pace,

His timid mien, and reverend face,

And hade her page the menials tell
■ 41) That they should tend the old man well :

For she had known adversity,

Though born in such a bigli degree ;

In pride of pow’cr, in beauty’s bloom,

44 Had wept o’er Monmouth’s bloody fomt) !

Wautee Scott, The Lay of the Lad Mimtrd.

13a Near yonder copse, where once tlu' garden Kiniled,

And still -where many a. garden flower grows wild ;

There, where a few torn shrnhs the place disclose,

The village preacher’.s niorlest mansion rose.

A man he was to all the country <lear,

And passing rich with forty pounds a year ;*

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE; I3, 13A 91

Bomote from towns he ran his godly race,

8 Nor e’er had changed, nor wished to change, his place ;

Unpractised he to fawm, or seek for power.

By doctrines fashioned to the varying hour ;

Far other aims his heart had learned to prize,

12 More skilled to raise the wretched than to rise.

His house was known to all the vagrant train.

He chid their wanderings, bnt relieved their p<iin ;

'Fho long-rcmemhored beggar w'as his guest,

1 (i Whose hoard descending swept his aged breast ;

T!ic ruined spendthrift, now no longer proud,

Claimed kindred there, and had his claims allowed ;

I’he broken soldier, kindly bade to stay,

20 yat by his fire, and talked the night away ;

Wept o’er his wounds, or tales of sorrow done.

Shouldered his crutch, and shotved how fields were won.
Pleased with his guests, the good man learned to glow,

24 And quite forgot their vices in their woe ;

Careless their merits, or their faults to scan,

His pity gave ere charity began. •

Thus to relievo the wu’etchod was his pride,

28 And e’en his failings leaned to virtuc’.s side ;

But in his duty prompt at every call.

Ho walcluid and wept, he prayed and felt for all.

And, as a bird each fond endearment tries

32 To tempt its new-flodged offsjn-ing to the skies,

He tried each art, reproved each dull delay.

Allured to brighter worlds, and led the way,

. Beside the bed whore i)arting life was laid,

33 And soiTow, guilt, and pain by turn.<. dismayed,

Tlie reverend champion stood. At his control
Hesjtair and augirish fled the struggling .soul ;

Comfort came down the trembling wroteli to raise

40 And his last faltering accents whispered praise.

At cliurch, with meek and unaffected grace,

His looks adorned the venerable place ;

Truth from his lips jn-evailed with double sway
} 1 And fools, who came to scoff, reinaiiuid to iiray.

'[’he service past, around the pious man.

With steady zeal, each lionest rustic ran ;

( 13 a) '

92

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(13a) E’en children followed with endearing wile,

And plucked his gown, to share the good man’s smile, 48

•His ready smile a parent’s warmth exprest.

Their welfare pleased him, and their cares distrest ;

To them his heart, his love, his griefs were given,

B\it all his serious thought^ had rest in heaven. ■ fi'J

As some tall cliff that lifts its awfifi form,

Swells from the vale, and midway leaves the slonn,

Though round its breast the rolling (douds ai-e sjiroad,

Eternal sunsliine settle.? on its head. i'i(!

• ({onnsMiTii, The, Couniry Parson,

13b Abou Ben Adliem — may his tribe increase ! —

Awoke one night from a deep dream of peace.

And saw, within the moonlight in his room,

Making it rich, and like a lily in bloom. 4

An angel UTiting in a book of gold.

Exceeding peace had made Ben Adhcni bold.

And to the presence in the room he said ;

‘‘ ’WT.uxt yritest thou ? " The vision raised its hoad^, 8

And with a look made of all sweet accor<l,

Answered : ” The names of those who love the Lord.”

“ And is mine one ? ” said Abou. “ Nay, not so,”

Replied the angel. Abou .spoke more low,. 111

But cheerily still ; and said : ‘‘ i pray thee, then,

Write me a.s one that loves his fellow-mcn.”

The angel wrote, and vanished. The next night

It came again with a great wakening light. It!

And showed the names whom love of God had blo.st,

And lo ! Ben Adhem’s name led all the rest .

Leigh Hunt, Abou ben Adhem and (he AurjcL

14 Shjloch. Signior Antonio, many a time and ott
In tlie Rialto you liavc rated mo
About my moneys and my usances :

4 Still liave 1 borne it with a ])atient slinig ;

For sufferance is the btidge of all our tribe.

You call mo misbeliever, cut-throat, dog,

And spit upon my Jewish gaberdine,

8 And all for nse of that wliich is mine owiu

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 13A, 13B, I4

93

Well then, it now appears you need my help :

Go to, then ; you come to me, and you say
“ Shylock, we would have moneys ” ; you say so ;

12 You, that did void your rheum upon my beard,

And foot me as you spurn a stranger cur
Over your threshold ; moneys is your suit.

What should I say bo you ? Should I not say
16 “ Hath a dog money ? is it possible

A cur can lend three thousand ducats™? ” or
Shall I bend low and in a bondman’s key,

With bated breath and whispering humbleness,

20 Say this, —

“ Fair sir, you spit on me on Wednesday last ;

You spurn’d me such a day : another time
You call’d me dog ; and for these courtesies
24 I’ll lend you thus much moneys ” ?

A nfnnio. I am as like to call thee so again.

To spit on thee again, to spurn thee too.

II thou wilt lend this money, lend it not
28 As to thy friends ; for when did biendship take
A breed lor barren metal ol' his friend ?

But lend it rather to thine enemy ;

Who if he break, thou mayest with better face
Exact the penalty.

32 Shijloch Why, look you, how you storm !

I would be friends with you, and have your
love,

Forget the shames that you have stained me
with.

Supply your pj'csent wants, and take no doit
36 Of usance for my moneys, and you’ll not hear
me :

This is kind I ofier.

Shakespeauu, Merchant of Venice, Act i. Sc. 3.

94

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

14a a fool, a fool *. I met a fool i’ the forest,

A motley fool ; a miMonable world !

As I do live hy food, I met a fool ;

Who laid him down and bask’d him in the son, 4

And rail’d on Lady Fortune in good terms.

In good set terms, and yet motley^fool.

“ Good morrow, fool,” quoth I. ” No, sir,” qnoth ho,

“ Call me not fool till heaven hath sent me fortune ; ” 8

And then he drew a dial from his poke,

And, looking on it with lack-lustre eye.

Says ver-y wisely, * It is ten o’clock ;

Thus we may see,” qnoth he, “ how the world wagi 12

’Tis hut an honr ago since it was nine :

And after one hour more ’twEl be eleven ;

And so, from hour to hour, we ri])e and ripe,

And then, from hour to hour, we rot and rot ; If)

And thereby hangs a tale.” Wlxen I did hear
The motley fool thus moral on the time.

My lungs began to crow like chanticleer,

That foolfP'should be so dcep-contemplative ; 20

And I did laugh sans intermission
An hour by his dial, 0 noble fool !

A worthy fool ! Motley’s the only wear.

. Shakesi-'eakb, /U You Like It,

Act ii, So. 7 (.Jaquos).

(Duke, of York and the Duchesit.)

14B Dnch. My lord, you told me you would tell the rest
When weeping made yon break the story off
Of our two cousins coming into London.

York. Where did I leave ? 4

Dmh. At that stop, my lord,

Where rude misgoverned hands, from windows’ tops,

Threw dust and rubbish on King Richard’s head,

York. Then, as 1 sairl, the duke, groat Bolingbroko — 8

Mounted upon a hot and fiery steed.

Which his aspiring rider seemed to know —

With slow, but stately pace, kept on his course,

Wliile all tongues cried : God save thee, Bolinghroke ! 12

You would have thought the very windows spake,

So many greedy looks of young and old *’

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE; 14A, I4B, I5

95

Through casements darted l.heir desu’ing eyes (14 b )

Id Upon his visage ; and that oil the walls.

With painted iiuiigm-y, had said at once :

Jesii preserve thee ! welcome, Holingbr()ke !
liVliilst he, Irom one side to the other turning,

20 Bare-headed, lower than his proud st 9 ed’s neck,

Beapake them ihus : I thank*yon, countrymen.

And thus still domg, thus ho pasaed along.

'Diic.h. Alas, poor Richard ! where rode he the whilst ?

24 Yorlc, As in a theatre, the eyes of men,

After a well-graced actor loaves the stage, «

Are idly Lent on him that enters next,

Thinking his 'prattle to be tedious :

28 Even so, or with much more contempt, men’s eyes

Did scowl on Richard ; no man cried : God^save him ;

No joyful tongite gave him his welcome home ;

Bxrt dust was thrown upon his sacred head ;

32 Wliich with such gentle sorrow he shook off —

His face still combating with tears and smiles.

The badges of his grief and patience — ,,

That had not God, for some strong purpose, steeled
30 The hearts of men, they must perforce have melted.

And barbarism itself have ])itiod him.

Shakespisaub, King Richard 11. , Act v. Sc. 2.

Tlie quality of mercy is not strain’d, 15

It droppotli as tlie gentle rain from lieaven
Upon the place beneath : it is twice blest ;

4 It blcsseth him that gives, and him that takes :

’I’is mightiest in the mightiest : it becomes
The throned monarch better than bis crown ;

His sceptre shows the force of temporal power,

8 The attribute to awe and majesty,

Wherein doth sit the dread and fear of kings ;

But mercy is above this sceptj-ed sway ;

It is enthroned in the hearts of Idngs,

12 It is an attribute to Grod himself ;

And earthly power doth then show likest Hod’s
When mercy seasons justice. Therefore, Jew,

96

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(16j Tliotigh justice be thy plea, consider this,

16 That, in the course of justice, none of ns
, ‘ Should see salvation : wo do pray fur mercy ;

And that same prayer doth teach us all to render
The deeds of mercy.. I have spoke thus miicli
20 To mitigate the justice of t£.y plea ;

Which if thou follow, this strict court of Venice
Must needs give sentence ’gainst the merchant tln*re.

• Shakespeaue, Merchant of Venice,

Act iv. Sc. i. (Portia).

{Viola and the Duke.)

15a Pale. Make no compare

Between that love a woman can bear me
And that I owe Olivia.

Vio. Ay, but I know, — ■ 4

Duke. What iSost thou know ?

Fio. Too well what love women to men may owe :

In faith, they are as true of heart as we.

My father had a daughter loved a man, g

As it might be, perhajis, were 1 a woman,

I should yoTU' lordship.

Duh. And what’s her history ?

Vio. A blank, my lord. She never told her love, !>,

But let concealment, like a worm i’ the bud,

Feed on her damask cheek : she pined in i, hough t ;

And with a gi’een and yellow melaiiclioly
She sat like patience on a monument,

Smiling at grief. Was i\ot this love indeed ‘i
We men may say more, swear more : but indeed
Our shows are more than will ; for still we prove
Much in our vows, but little in our love.

Shakes!* j3AiiE, Twcljlh Highl, Aci, ii. So. 4.

‘20

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 15, 15A, i6Aj x6b, i6c 97

Wlien I consider how my light is spent, 10A

Ere half my days, in this dark world and wide,

And that one, talent which is death to hide
4 Lodg’(? with me useless, though my soul more bent
To serve therewith my Maker, and present
My true account, lost He returning chide ;

“ Doth God exact day-labour, light denied' ? ”

8 I fondly ask : but Patience, to prevent

That murmur, soon replies, “ God doth not need
Either man’s work, or his own gifts ; who best
Bear his mild yoke, they serve him best ; his state
12 Is kingly ; thousands at his bidding speed,

And post o’er land and ocean without rest ;

They also serve who only stand and wait.”

Milton, On his Blindness.

Lot itie not to the marriage of true minds 16B

Admit imiiodiments. Love is not love
Which alters w'lnm it altoration Unds,

4 Or bonds ■with tlie remover to remove ;

0, no ! it is an over-fixed, mark,

That looks on tempests and is never shaken ;

It is the star to every wandering baric,

8 Whose worth’s unknown, although his height bo taken.

Love’s not Time’s food, though rosy lip.s and cheeks
Within his bending sickle’s compass come ;

Love alters not with his brief hours and weeks,

2 But bears it out even to the edge of doom.

If this bo error and upon me proved,

I never wit, nor no man ever loved.

SHAKESi'EAiUii, Sonvet cxvi.

The world is too raucli with us ; late and soon, 16c

Getting and spending, we. lay waste our powers :

Little we see in Nature that is ours ;

4 We have given our hearts away, a sordid boon !

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(16c)

16d

17

This Sea that bares her bosom to the moon ;

The winds that will be howding at all hours,

And are np-gathered now like sleeping flowers ;

8 For this, for everything, we are out of tune J
It moves us not, — Great God ! I’d rather be
A Pagan suckled in a creed outworn ;

So might I, standing on this pleasant lea,

12 Have glimpses that would make me less forloi'ii ;
Have sight of Proteus rismg from the sea ;

Or hear old Triton blow his wreathed horn.

Wordsworth,

One lesson, Nature, let me learn of thee,

One lesson which in every wind is blown,

One lesson of two duties kept at one
Though the loud world proclaim their enmity—

Of toil unsever’d from tranquillity !

« Of labour, that in lasting fruit outgrows
Far noisier schemes, accomplish’d in repose,

Too great for haste, too high for rivalry !

Yes, while on earth a thousand discords ring,

Man’s fitful uproar mingling with his toil,

Still do thy sleepless ministers move on,

Their glorious tasks in silence perfecting ;

Still working, blaming still our vain turmoil,

Labourers that shall not fail, when man is gone.

M. Arnold, Quiet Wark

Her eyes the glow-worm lend thee,

The shooting stars attend thee ;

And the elves also,

4 Whose little eyes glow

Like the sparks of fire, befriend thee.

Ho Will-o’-th’-Wisp mis-light thee,

Nor snake or slow-worm bite thee.

8 But on, on thy way,

Not making a stay.

Since ghost there’s none to afiright thee.

4

6

12

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: l6c, i6d, 1% 17A, 17B 99

Let not the dark tkee cumber ; ( 17 )

12 What though, the moon does slumber ?

The stars o£ the night .

* Will lend thee their light,

16 Like tapers cleai: with(xit number.

Hereick, The Night-Piece.

Pack, clouda, away, and welcome day ; 17 A

With night we banish sorrow : -»

Sweet air, blow soft ; mount, lark, aloft,

4 To give my love good-morrow :

Wings from the wind to please her mind.

Notes from the lark ITl borrow :

Bird, prune thy wing ; nightingale, sing,

8 To give my love good-morrow.

To give my love good-morrow.

Notes from them aU ITl borrow.

Wake from thy nest, robin redbreast ;

1 2 Sing, birds, in every furrow ;

And from each bill lot music shrill
(live ray fair love good-morrow.

Blackbird and thrush in every bush —
jg Star, linnet, and cock-sparrow —

You pretty elves, amongst yourselves.

Sing my fair love good-morrow,

To give my love good-morrow,

20 Sing, birds, in every furrow.

Thomas HErwooD.

Go. lovely rose ! 17 B

Tell her that wastes her time and me.

That now she knows

4 Wlien I resemble her to thee,

How sweet and fair she seems to be.

Tell her that’s young,

And shuns to have her graces spy’d,
g That hadst thou sprung

In deserts where no men abide,

’Thou must have uncomraended died.

100

(17b)

18

18a

Small is the worth

Of beauty from the light retired ; 12

Bid lier come forth,

BufEer heraelf to bo desired,

And not blush so, to be admired.

Then die ! that sire 16

The common fate of all things rare
May read in thee, —

How small a part of time they sliai'O

Th^fe are so wondrous sweet and fair. . 20

She dwelt among the untrodden ways
Beside the springs of Dove ;

A maid whom there were none to praise,

4 And very few to love.

% violet by a mossy stone,

Half-liiddcn from the eye !

Fair as a star, when only one
8 Is shining in the slcy.

She lived nnhiiown, and few could know
When Lucy ceased to bo ;

But she is in her grave, and, oh,

12 The difference to me !

WoRDswoitm

The colour from the flower is gone,

Which like thy sweet eyes smiled on mo ;
The odour from the flower is flown,

Wliich breathed of thee, and only thee.

A withered, lifeles.s, vacant form.

It lies on my abandoned breast,

And mocks the heart which yei. is warm
With cold and silent rest. «

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: 17B, 18, i8a, i8b, I9 101

I weep — tears revive it not ; ( 18 A)

I sigli — ^it breathes no more on me ;

Its mute and nncomplaining lot
Is such as mine should be,

Shelley, On a Faded Violet.

When I am dead, my dearest, 28 B

Sing no sad songs for mo ;

Plant thou no roses at ray head,

Nor shady cypress tree :

Be the green grass above me ’

With showers and dewdrops wet ;

And if thou wilt, remember.

And if thou wilt, forget.

I shall not see the shadows,

I shall not feel the rain ;

I shall not hear the nightingale
Sing on, as if m pain :

And dreaming through the twilight ,

That doth not rise nor sot,

Haply I may remember.

And ha]>ly may forgot,

Ghristina Rossetti,

I asked ray fttir, one happy day, 19

What J. should (tall her in my lay ;

By what sweet name from Rome or Gtecce :

4 Lalage. Neaara, Ohloris,

Sappho, Lesbia, or Doris,

Arethusa or Lucrecc.

“ Ah. ! ” replied my gentle fair,

8 . “ Beloved, what are names but air ?

Choose thou whatever suits the line ;

Call me Sappho, call me Chloris,

Call me Lalage or Doris,

12 Only — only call mo thine.”

« ' S. T. Coleridge.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

My gentle Anne, whom heretofore,

When I was young, and thou no more
Than plaything for a nurse,

I danced and fondled on my Icneo,

A kitten both in size and glee,

I thank tl^jee for my purse.

Gold pays tho worth of all things hero ;

But not of love — ^that gem’s too dear
Bor richest rogues to win it ;

I therefore, as a proof of love,

Esteem thy present far above
The best things kept within it.

WiLtlAM CowPEB, To my cousin, Anne Bodham, on receivimj
from lier a purse.

Too late I stay’d ! forgive the crime,

Unheeded flow tho hours ;

How noiseless falls the foot of Time,

That only treads on flowers.

Wliat eye with clear account remarks
The ebbing of his glass,

Wlion all its sands are diamond sparks,

That dazzle as they pass ? *

Ah ! who to sober measurement
Time’s happy swiftness brings,

Wlrnn birds of Paradise have lent
Their plumage for his wings ?

W. R. Spbncee, To Lady Ann Ilamilion,

You’re sitting on your window scat,
Beneath a cloudless moon ;

You hear a sound, that seems to wear
The semblance of a tune,

As if a broken fife should strive
To drown a cracked bassoon.

PASSAGES FOR PRACTICE: IpA, IpB, 20, 20A 103

And nearer, nearer still, tKe tide (20)

8 Of music seems to come,

There’s something like a kuman voice,

And something like a drum ;

You sit in speechless agony, ,

1 2 Until your ear is numb.

Poor “ Home, Sweet Home ! ” should seem to be
A very dismal place ;

Your “ Auld Acquaintance ” aU at once
16 Is altered in the face ;

‘ Their discords sting through Burns and Moore,

Like hedgehogs dressed in lace.

You think they are crusaders sent
20 From some infernal clime,

To pluck the eyes of Sentiment,

And dock the tad of Ehyme,

To crack the voice of Melody
24 And break the legs of Time.

But hark ! the air again is still,

The music all is ground,

And silence, like a poultice, comes
28 To heal the blows of sound ;

It cannot be — it is — it is—

A hat is going round.

0. W. Holmes, The Music Grinders (Extract).

It was a young maiden went forth to ride, 20A

And thoro was a wooer to pace by her Side ;

His horse was so little, and hers so higli,

4 He thought his angel way up in the sky.

His love was great, though his wdt was small ;

He bade her ride easy — and that was all,

The very horses began to neigh —

8 Becauao their betters had nought to say.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

(20a)

Tlie dainflol answei’cd Mm novcr a word.

But kicked the grey mare and ifvvay she apurrcd.

Tlie wooer still followed behind the jade,

And enjoyed — like a wooer-— the dust she made. Itf

They rode through moss, and they rode through moor,

The gallant beliind and the lass before ;

At last they came to a mmy place.

And there the sad wooer gave up the chase. 2p

Quoth he, If my nag was better to ride,

I’d follow her over the world so wide,

Oh, it is not my love that begins to fail.

But I’ve lost the last glimpse of the grey mare’s tail ! ” 24

Teomas Hood, EqutHtrian OonriNhip.

They rode by elm, and they rode by oak,

They rode by a churchyard, and then he spoke :

“ My pretty maiden, if you’ll agree,

You shall always amble through life with mo,” ^

20b What Cato advises moat certainly wise is.

Not always to labour, but sometimes to play,

To mingle sweet pleasure with thhst nrtor trcaauro,

Indulging at night for the toils of the day. 4

And while the dull miser esteems himself wiser
Eis bags to increase, while l)is health does decay,

Our souls we enlighten, our fancy wo brighten,

And pass the long evenings in pleasure away. d

All cheerful and hearty, we set aside party,

With some tender fair the bright bumper is crown’d ;

Thus Bacchus invites us, and Venus delights us,

While care in an ocean of claret is drown’d, 12

See here’s our physician — we know no ambition, '

But where there’s good wine and good comjiany found :

That happy together, in spite of all weather,

’Tis sunshine and summer with us the year round, . 16

Henry Garbv, C'afo’w dd?aVe.

NOTES TO TJTE SPECIMENS

The refcrcncctt tire ta pamiyn and Him, and an astc/'M: miplies that fhs
irard in tmdcd dscwlii'rc in the Notes.

It 'will be ohsrreed that in pusHane 1 only two lives mtervene between lines
28 awl 02. This -is due to the fad thed the passa'ges in ordinary spelling
(pp. 47-104) tale up. vwro spiace than in photictic transcription {‘pp. 6~1C), and
that it has therefore oceusiovally been necessary to omit a member from the
latter. Allowance must he made for this when referring to or from the Notes
or Glossary,

1 .

1. men : 2 24*. ono : final r silent, before the pause. For the
spelling honor, see ffoimds, § 43'2G. oucl: or [tend]-, at the be-
ginning of the breath group.

2. toihvoju: note the level stress; soo /bVwaif.s’, § 5J -1. b'ot: for
the various forms of that., see the Glossary, implimonl : note [i]
ill second syllable, whore the spelling has r ; 2 27*.

3. koijko';>! : hut (‘ominc.sf. [kopkwest], a “spelling- pronunciation”;
the u should have remained mute in both rvords. 8eo Sounds,
§ 20 •4 ; and cp. Umgmije, ndiere the n, was wrongly iuti’oduced
in tlio spelling, and then came to he pronounced, rasenz : note
that the vowel and [n] are both lengthened ; contrast mimse and
cp. .'SMi.y and mice.

4. tu: the weak form [toj is avoided in deliberate speech,
krukid; or [-od], see Sounds, § 24'1.3.

5. we'rin : some prefer to use the voiceless [av] or [hw] wherever
the spelling has loli (o.g. when, icliat, which, white), except in who,
whom, whose, whole. See Sounds, § 26 '22. natwiiSstEeudip ; also
heard with [-wi(9]. vaitju : [voit^u] may also he heard, but is
avoided in careful speech ; 1 24*, 2 15*, 38*. iSee Sounds,

29-2, -J5-5L

6. ov : notice the .strong form, in deliberate .speech ; for other
forms, see the Glossary'.

7. we'Go’tamd -..notieo the level stress.

105

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

io6

8. bisoild : some prefer a sound closer to [e] in ilio prefixes le-,
cle-, en-, ex-.pre-, re-; also in the endings -less, -ness, -esi (2d singular
of verbs and superlative), -eih (1 38*), -cd (c.g. in blessed, wideed ) ;
Somids, § 38-3. for: strong form, at beginning of breath group.

9. bAt : emphatic, hence strong form ; “ all the more venerable.”

10. moi : some prefer always to add [o], i.e. [moo].'- ruidnis ; see
1 8*. ond : or [send], bikoiz : in '"quicker speech [hikoz J ; 1 8*.

11. niAst ; in quicker speech [most] and before a consonant

often [m.\s] (e.g. 5 55) or [mos] ; ace Sounds, § 50-12.
piti : pikous [pitias, pitjas], intriitid : 1 8’’^. sez : full form at
beginning of breath group; see Sounds, § 47 ‘2. ^

12. W 0 z; or [woz], but this is a little heavy here, bsek sou
bent : notice the three stresses, side by side.

13. limz: for the mute 6, cp. hmih, comb, etc., Sounds, §50-3.
and : rather than [send], because the words joined are closely
connected; 13 17^, 15 9* fipgoz : for [pg], see Sounds,
§ 25-33. difoimd : 1 8*

14. aua : avoid [aa], which is not uncommon ; see Sounds,
§ 40-3. konskript: but conscription, [konskripjn] or, usually,
[kan-]. and: or [tend].

15. maid : in marl [mait] the vowel is shorter; see Sounds,
§37-32. godkrieitid: notice the two stresses. The vowel in
[god] should he made neither quite short nor (juitc. lung, but
intermediate between the vowels of got and gaudij ; cp, 12 180*,
and see Sounds, § 43-11.

16. but and was appear in their weak forms, because we hurry
on to the strongly stressed not. hi, the weak form, because
there is so much between the stresses. The [i] hero is shortened
[ii], and is not lax like the vowel of [bit] which is strictly [i].
See /SWids, §47-122.

17. inkrAstid: 1 8* mAst : 1 11*. witJSa: a long [5] or two
separate [8] sounds ; in quick speech [wi8a]. sedhiisnz : quicker

[9d-].

18. difeismonts : 1 8*. leibo : cp. one 1 1*. ^

19. W9Z ; or [woz]. tu : 1 4*. on : not to bo made too short.

20. a't: in quicker speech [nt] or [ot]. djuiti; sec Soiuids,
§ 45-523. The strong stress on [autj loads to the weakening
of [ov] ; see Sounds, § 47-2.

21. toilist : 1 8* oiltugeSe : in many compounds of all- there is
a tendency to shorten the [oi], even in also (1 41*) and in almost

NOTES I 8 TO I 35

107

(2 47*), where the first syllable has the chief stress. As there
is a slight pause after rUfofjcfher, the final r is not pronounced.

23. selcnci : do not slur the [d], as is often done in colloquial

speech before consonants ; the same applies to the d of and.
Notice the three stressed syllables side by side, moi ;
see 1 10*. ’ ^ »

24. hu!, fo : would be reduced in quicker speech, spiritjuoli :
in quicic speech often [-tju-], which even then is better avoided ;
see 1 6*, 2 73*

25. bAt : or [hot], hastening on to the emphatic [bred ov laif].

26. indeverip : 1 8*. toidz ; many prefer [tuwoidz] or [tawoidz].

27. haimoni : but harmonious [ha'mounjas, -ias]. riviilip : 1 8* ;

revelation [revileijn], cp. [implimant] 1 2*. mkt : plural [mkts],
not the careless [seks] often heard; see Sounds, § 60’12. 0 , in

quick speech [ 9 ] ; note the slightly longer vowel which this
word has in the next line, where there is less to be uttered
between the two stressed vowels; see Sounds, § 47 ‘2.

28. haiist: 1 8*.

29. wen : 1 5*. indevar : or [indevg], followed, by a slight
pause. O' : somewhat shortened form ; weaker forms are fu],
[ 0 ], sec the Glossary. WAn: see Sounds, § 20-211; do not
make this too short.

31. There are several words preceding the first stress, hence the
weak forms of [wii] and [kmn]. Note that here [wij contains
a shortened [ii], which is not the same as the lax [ 1 ] in wit ;
sec 1 16*. kon : in quicker utterance becomes [kn]; see the
Glossary.

32. hot : weak form, though at the beginning of a breath group ;
^as in 1.' 31 due to the fact that a number of sounds precede the
first stress, hui : strong form, because the word stands by
itself ; the adverbial phrase comes between who and conquers.
See Sounds, § 47-2.

33. for AS : in ordinary speech [for as] when the pronoun is
empliiisised, otherwise [for os] ; see Sounds, § 47-141. pu®r :
strictly [pu®r]; see the Glossary, and Sounds, §45-3.

34. liArnbl : see Sounds, § 35-31. hsev ; strong form; haw is
not the auxiliary verb hero. mAst : this has some stress.

35. gloirios : in this word (and in glory, four, hoarse, mourn, and
some other words) some prefer to give a different vowel ; see
Sounds, § 43-321, fo him *. in quicker speech [fo him] ; with un-

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

io8

stressed proiioim [fo him] or, more commonly, [for im]. ritain :
see 1 M*

36. immoitseliti ; really a long [in] or double [m], with strong-
weak-strong emission of breath; the lips are not scjiarated
during its utterance. In ordinary speech the [m] is not
lengthened. See Sounds, § S2-32. ,

37. "^ digriiz : 1 8*. and dAst: only in very deliberate speech
would the two [d] sounds be distinct.

38. witj, wi&’ar ; 1 5*. wind ; some prefer [waind] in solemn
or poetic utterance ; 13 1*. Iistii9 : some prefer [-otlj ; see the
rhymes in App. VI (4).

40. junaitid: cp. union [juinjan]; the [ju-] is a shortened [jui],
and the vowel is more tense than the [u] of put. niAst toil ; in
quick speech we should have [mas] ; 1 Id*.

41. louist: 1 8*.' msenz: 1 3*. oilsou: 1 21*.

42. fo, sAblaiina : in quicker speech [fa, sa-] ; sublimity [sablimiti].

43. kud : for other forms of mdd see the Glossary.

44. eniwsa: 1 5*. bii : or [bi] with shortened [ii]; 1 16*.

45. splendar^ or [sjilenda] followed by a slight pause ; 1 29*.

46. hevon : or [hevn] ; the former is more dolil)orato. In 1. 33
the form [hevn] is more natural owing to the considerable nnnilxu'
of syllables following the last stress, which loads to a quickou-
ing of the pace. hAmblist: 18*. depths: utter the consonants
distinctly, ov : the strong form ; thei’e is little to utter
between the two stresses; see Sounds, § 47 '2.

47. daiknis : 1 8*.

2 .

1. in non wei: in quicker speech only no would he stre.ssed.
WAnda'ful : in quicker speech [wAiidafl].

2. Jud : strong form ; little intervenes between the two stros.ses,
hence no shortening. In quicker speech it would be [Jod] or
even [Jd] or [^t] ; see the Glossary, bsot konek^on : in ffaicker
speech [Sot konekjan].

3. err : with slight stress, otherwise [or] or [or] ; see the
Glossary, ikwivolont: for the pronunciation of equ-, see
Sounds, § 41 ’IT. opinjan: in quicker speech [o-]. witj : 1 5*.

4. hmz bi'n : in quicker speech [(h)aKbin] ; 3 11*. inkAlkoitid :
quicker [-kol-] or [-Id-]; [ipk-]’may also be hoard, see Smmds,

NOTES I 36 TO 2 20 109

§ 49-32. 8t oil : not run together, as it is in not at all
[iiotofcoil], an Jt-noniG (usually) [onatonin]. iaiinz : the
di])lithong aiu [in] should not he too short, nor the diph-
tiioiig nasahi^cd ; see Somtds, §§ 8-22, 49*32.

5. evidont : ([nicker [-dnt].

6. wailst: 1 lii)kt tiige|59 : separate '[t] sounds in careful
speech ; cpiickor [liii(k)togeii'a], see So'imds, ^ 60*15,

7. Iromjuinikeit: (pucker [ko-]. ov : 146^. eni ; Soimih '

§§39-lJ, 41-18. iivil: quicker [iivll dizain : 1 8^ ’

8. ineibld : 1 8^-. ^ ^

9. kaunsol : (juicker [kaiinsl]. cmindl, -lor, and counsel, -lor. are
often pronounced alike ; very careful speakers give fi] in the
second syllable of coundl, -lor. The distinction between these
words IS a fairly recent one. eeud tu: [d] distinct in deliberate
speech, opouz : qmeker [9-] ; opposition [op 9 ziJ( 9 )n]. junaitid :
see 1 40^. strep^ : [strepk^J may also bo heard ; similarly
[woimp^, lepk6^], see Sounds, §§ 22*34, 25*31. These forms
are better avoided.

10. ws-rsez, wen : 1 5* konseit : quicker [konsnt] ; co^icertecl
[konsaitid]. oido : cp. [ono] 1 1*.

11. O': 1 27^'. Aiisaitn : level stress, in deliberate speech:
otherwise only a secondary stress 011 first syllable.

12. rizistons ; 18*. ws'o: 1 5*.

13. (!' not: or [ax not], iitj Afi’o'z; in less deliberate speech
[iitj] would have slightly weaker stress than [Ab'o'zj. no-r :
notice the half-length of the vowel.

14. ot^oil: 2 4*. pr^ktist: practice, sb,, [prsektis], see Sounds,

§ 30*13,40*21. ■'

15. mjuitjuol: in (puick speech often [mjuitjuol] ; 1 24*.
Olid : 2 9*. dispozijnz : usually [dispo-],

16. biznis: 1 8*; Somtds, §§ 38*32, 42*15. piaisanol : quicker
[pgisuol], kouflduns : quicker [-dns] ; 2 6*

17. freiidjip: do not shir the d, as is often done in colloquial
speecli, tShnilarly tjrand, father often becomes [grsenfdiba] ;
handhrrhief is always [hsepkot^if] ; see Sounds, § 00*11. intorest :
ordinarily [iutrist]. SAbsistip : quicker [sob-].

19. biut : as being at the Imgiiining of the breath group ,* or
[hot], shortened, because .so much precedes the first stre.ss.

20. ju’nifoimiti : 1 40*. cr : 1 27*. efikosi : eflicarmts
[efikeijos], ,

no , SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

22. ssclit) : addition [adiX(9)ii].

22. 23. tu (S9, ov 39, ov it : in quicker speech [ia 39, 9F 3 o, qv
it], 'houl: SQ6 Sounds, § 26-6. hsez; 1

23. jiiis : but vb. use [juiz] ; see Sounds, § 30*13. Note
[ai ju!zcl it], but [ai juista duht], the [zdj becoming voiceless
before [t]j see Sounds, §*49'3. • Before the voiceless con-
sonant the [m] is somewhat shortened. greitist : 1 8*.
houlli : with long [1], in deliberate speech ; so always in soleli/
[soulli]. The [1] is shorter in holy [houli]. See Sounds, § 33*4.

24. mDcn : if stressed, it would have the sense of “ no real man,
no true man.” hu' : somewhat shortened (in quicker speech it
would be- [hu] ), because so much precedes the first stress ; see
Sounds, ^ § 47*2.

25. veingloiri ; 1 35*. in^juizicezm : 1 8* ; ['<^ui-] is becoming
common, see Sounds, § 45*523. kmn : strong form at beginning
of breath group ; quicker [kan, kn], see the Glossary, flaeto
himself : in quicker speech more often [flostor imself].

27. Ansistimsetik : notice the lax [i] sound of the third syllable,
where the spelling has e ; cp. [implimont] 1 2. Some prefer [ 9 ]
or actually [e]. System is [sistam]. indevo'z : 1 8*. o'r ov :
quicker [or 9v] ; but the phrase is uncommon, which naturally
leads to slower utterance, pauo: 1 14* difiit, dizainz : 1 8*.
sAtl : suUkty [sAtlti] ; see Sounds, § 22*21.

28. junaitid : 140*. kobselz : note the stress. - 0 s si-: distinct
consonants in careful speech.

29. bsed : long vowel, so also in glad, mad, sad. The vowel is
shorter in cad, fad, lad. See Sounds, § 39*12. kombain : quicker
pmm-]; sb. [kombain] (/Soimds, § 5 1 *2) ; combination [kombinei-
j(9)n]. mAst: emphatic, asoujioit .*but mwiatoa [asousiei$(9)n j,
preferred by careful speakers to [-JieiSn]; so also appreciate
[opriijieit], appreciation [9pri!siei5(9)n]. See Sounds, § 29*22.

30. WAii : 1 29*. ssekrifais: seo Sounds, § .30*15.

31. kontemptibl : or [-mt-] • so also in empty, jumped, attempt,
and final -mpt, -mption generallj'-; see Sounds, § 50*14.

32. inAf : some say [enAfJ.

33. ‘30et : strong form at beginning of breath group. The con-
junction is often [Sot].

34. hii : quicker [hi'j (cp. I. 37) or [hi], with shortened [ii], not
the lax vowel of Mt [hit]; 1 31*.

35. iivil : 2- 7* gekt : 1 27*. oilweiz : this form is also hoard

NOTES 2 22 TO 2 53

HI

in conversation ; but foilwaz] and [oilwiz] are more common,
tu hiz ; quicker [to liiz] or [tu iz]. konjns : see Sounds, § 29 T.

36. iiron : quicker [iivn]. ogeinst; .see jSWids, § iTlSl.

37. aapriliendid : 2 27*. pred^udiSl ; pr/ijudlce [predsiidis], |jre-

[piiid 5 Ad 3 ]. intorests; 2 17*.

38. innokjos f see what was -.said about [immoitasliti], 1 36*,
and Sotmds, § 24'32. inefektjuol : in conversation often [-tjuol],
see 1 24* ; also with [inif-]. kEerakto : [kserikto] i.s perhaps more
common now.

39. opon : in quicker speech often [open], ov : there is a slight
pause before this, epolodsi: ajioiof/e/ic [9pol8(l3etik]. and : 2 9*.

40. ov (twice) : a slight pause before the first [ov]; the second
is between two stressed syllables,

41. Sget: demonstrative and emphatic, dimaindz (3 19*),
rikwaio’z : 1 8*. Avoid [rikwaoz], see Soimds, § 40'3.

42. rait: righteous [raitjos]; see Sounds, § 29'2. bi' : 1 44*.
bAt ; strong form, in deliberate speech.

43. prevelont : prevail [priveil], iivil : 2 7*.

44. ditektid, difi.'tid : 1 8*. i

45. omits tu : quicker [omits to],

46. ifekt : some say [efekt]. frAstrcits : some stress the second
syllable [fi’Astreit].

47. oilraomst oz lUAtJ ; a good deal intervenes between the
two stresses, hence the shortened [oz] ; [ioz] at beginning of
next breath group. There is a tendency to shorten the [ 01 ] of
ahiiosf ; 1 21*. hi*, [hii] shortened, because so much precedes
the fii'st stress.

48. foimoli : only in deliberate speech is there any difference in
pronunciation between formally and formerly (which then has
[-O'li], e.g. in 6 7). bitreid : 1 8*. Ju'oli : strictly not [u] but [u] ;
avoid [Soili] j see Sounds, § 45*3. veri : might be stressed [verij.

49. rmSonoI: iox ration, nation, mdional, etc., see Sounds, § 4T3.
'Met hi hiBz : quicker ['Sot (h)i (h)oz],

50. hA4 hmz : quicker [hot hoz] or [hot oz].

52. proclAktiv : quicker [pro-]. Note product [prodokt] j pro-
duce (sb.) [prodjuis], (vb.) [prodjuis]; see Sounds, §§ 44*42, 51*2.
konsikwons : for the [i], 2 27*.

53. dui not ; in ordinary conversation [donnt]. bilieivjo ; 1 8*.
A slight pause after the word, hence r not pronounced, meni :
but manifold [mseuifouldj ; see Sounds, § 39*11.

112

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

55. veitju : 1 5*. hjuima: the proniineiation [jiiima] is still
soniotimes heard ; 8 li. 5*. See Sounds, §

56. ‘edmit : a fuller vowel than [a], almost [m], is given by some,

in deliberate speech. r

57. akwaia : 2 41*. konfedorasiz : quicker [koii-]. nseroii ;
almost [nsero], in quick speech ; ^careless [ruero].* See Sounds,
§ 44-401.

58. bint <Sei err sept tu : quicker [‘Sot Sei or (or : ber) sept^to].

59. ov: there is a slight pause before this word. The group
The idea of it is often pronounced [h’i aidior ov it], even by edu-
cated people ; but this in.sortiou of [i-j is not to be imitated.
See Sounds, § 32-422. tSis s- ; not really two separate [sj sounds,
but a long [s] that is strong-weak-strong.

60. paijol: note [pciijiseliti], where the first i is pro-

nounced; see Sounds, § 29-1. bAt: stressed, because .standing
alone ; a subordinate clause separates it from the words to which
it belongs ; 1 32*.

61. sitjueijon : or [-$u], followed by a slight pause, nesasori ;
or [nesisorik; necessitate [nesesiteit] or [ni-].

62. from r a slight pause before this ; quicker [from], otendont :
quicker [-dnt].

63. foitris : some prefer [-es].

64. 8'o; 1 1*; aerate [emreit, sor-], aerial [eii'^riol, eor-J. oiisor:
no longer with [oi] ; see Sounds, § 43-12.

65. oblaidsdtuhii ; quicker [oblaidsd to hi] ; 1 10"^-. mast not;
[mast not] is possible, but would be less natural.

.66. diz 0 !t: 1 8* 9 17*. profejn : quicker [pro-].

67. ikseptip : 1 8*. gloirios : 1 35*. o' ; 1 ’27*. souldso :
see Sounds, § 34-1. seikrid : some prefer [-ed],

68. po'tikjulo : or [pci-] ; in quick speech [potikjole], carelessly
[p^tildo].

69. vaisiz: [vijos], ogeinst; see Sounds, § •Il-IK].

71. no'r O’ : quicker [nor o].

72. individjuol : not [-dsuol], which is sometimes heard 1 24*.

73. neitjo : see Sounds, ^ 29*2, 45*51 ; [ueitjo] may ho hoard
only in very precise speech; [naetjuroi] and’ [n?etjorol] are
perhaps a little more frecpient, beside tliu common [nmtjurol]
and [neetjorol]. esenjoli : in ordinary .speech often with initial

74. ov : a slight pause before this word. r

NOTES 2 55 TO 3 9 ii3

75. didsenomt; 1 S*

77. oilsou: 1 31*. wi- : 1 31*. sez wel . . . sez: but [ai mei
O'A wol diti it].

78. riy;aKk: J 8*. and: 2 9*. tu meik , . notice four
cDii.'^ccutivc Htre.sses ; in quicker speech vien might be unstressed.

79. btfid : 2 39*.

3 .

1. rimeiniT): 1 8*. trEenzsekJnz : some say [trmns-jj see
Sounds, § 30'1D1. rein : for other eases of the Joss of g, see
Sounds, §§ 25-22, 50-15, 50-d, o’ : at the beginning of the
breath-group. In very quick reading the whole sentence
would form one group only, and we should then have [o].
naiS'o : now much more common than [niiSo] ; see Sounds, § 40-61.

2. impoitont; ordinarily [-tnt]. woi; warrior [worio(r] ; 13 33*
and Sounds, § 26*5. kantiuju'd: a fuller vowel in the first
syllable, in very deliberate speech.

3. oge(i)nst: sae Sounds, § 4T181. wiS sokses : for [-S s-] see
#SVw7U?.s’, §31-01.

4. The foreigner who hesitates in reading numbers, should give
himself some practice, until the sight of a number immediately
suggests the Knglish words for it. sikstiin : in quicker speech
only the first syllable would be stressed here, opi'a'd : remem-
ber that thi.s is the lax [i] lengthened ; see S&unds, §42*3.

5. and, av ; more weak forms will be found in this piece than
in the earlier ones, which were oratorical. sebsal(j)u't ; the
form without [j] is now increasingly common, especially in
the adverb [sebsaluitli] ; see Sounds, § 45-521.

6. foitjunz ; a “ precise ” form ; usually [foitjunz] or [fo!tS(9)nz]
see 1 5*, 24*, 2 15*, 73*. bAt: strong form, at beginning of
sentence.

7. ilizabad : some prefer [e-].

8. In (pn(jk('-r reading there would be no pause after satisfaction.
from : «tveak form of [from], foitjunat : in quick speech generally
[foit^nit]. Ji -. reduced [iij ; 1 31* 44*, 2 34*. hod : see the
Glo.ssary fui* the various forms of had.

9. profaund: quicker [pro-], raelankoli: in older English
with a stress on the third syllable alat> ; in Milton it rhymes
witli holy, advaintidsiz: advantageous [£edvonteid 5 os] {Sounds,
§37-311), disadvantage [disodvaintids].

II

114

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

10. Ii0' : slightly stressed] but [ha] might also be used,
foitjun : 3 6*. gloiriz ; 1 35*. prosporas: p'ospnilii [prosperiti],

11. .W8'r, O'r: short, if read more quieJdy ; .so also [bi'nj, with

shortened [ii], in 1. 12. Many use [bln] in a]l cases; see
SoundSf §42‘2]. Aueibl : in quicker speech w'ih stress only
on the second syllable. • ^

12. hez : see the G-lossary for the various forms oUias. vsirios :
variety [voraieti], variegate [vsirigeit] ; see Soimih, § 40'51.

13. po'tikjuleli : 2 68*. kompApkJn : or [kom-]. feit : fatal
[feit(9)l], fatality [fotseliti]. esiks ; some would }ircfer [eseks].

14. nsetjural : 2 73*. rizAlt, diziiz (see Soimds, § 30’151) : 1 8*.
onld eids ; note the level stress ; also iu 1. 1.5, woiii aut.

15. maind : diphthong and [ii] long ; diphthong not nasalised,
see 2 4*.

16. Note the stresses. Sset : in quicker speech [hot].

17. vizibli : [-ebli] is often heard in this and similar words,
but is better avoided, see Sounds, §42'13] vision [vi3(9)n], see
Sounds, § 29*3. kaunsol : or [kaunsil] ; 2 9*.

18. sedmirol^: Admiralty [aedmirolti], sekrotori : (piicker [-tri],
tu ; iu slow reading the weak form [to] is not often heard ; and
only in very quick speech does [to] occur before vowels.

19. ainso'd: in many parts of England [as] or [a] i.s preferred
to [ai] in answer, dance, demand, after, laagh, ask, master, last,
hath, and other cases in which the vowel is followcid by [n, f, s,
d\ See Sounds, § 37 '22. For the loss of w, see Sounds, § 50*2.

20. hset : strong form, because standing between pauses; 2 33*.
JBZ : in the sense of since, the strong form of as is used in careful
speech; but it would be [oz sum oz Ji held.,.].

21. dizaio'd : 2 41*. sesil : the Christian name Cecil is usually
pronounced [seslj ; so also in Hotel Cecil.

22. ri-, iks- : 1 8*; explanatory [iksplsenot(o)ri]. rao' : reduced
form of moi; 1 10*.

23. .sabclsoind : or [sAb-] ; words like this, which .‘ire felt to be
rare, are often uttered more slowly, hast ^i wud : in quicken'
speech [hot Ji wod], quicker still [hot Si(i)d].

24. Jud : quicker [Jod]. hot : or [bAt], nfrist : for [i], see
‘Sounds, § 42'3 ; [-ist] 1 8*.

25. odvaizd; advice [odvais]; see Sounds, § 30'13. aitj- : but
observe archangel [aikein(d)5(8)l], archi- [oiki-] in architect, archi-
pelago, architrave, and archive [aikaiv]; see Soundly, § 25 '1 2.

NOTES 3 lo TO 3 44 IIS

26. keentoliari ; f-bri] and f-beri] may also be heard, god :
see 1 15*.

27. riplaid : 1 8*. ffob p : reduced, because we hasten on to
the emphatig did.

28. wondo ; see Sounds, § 26’5. from him ; the pronoun is
stressed, otherwise we should have [from (h)im]; 1 33*. ho'
vois . . . : note the stresses, aifto ; 3 19*.

29- lidaid 5 ik ; some would prefer [le-] ; lethargy [ledo’dsi].

31. sAm : stressed; compare [sAm ov mai frendz liv in the
kAutri] and [ai vizitid sam frendz]. ikspaio'd dsentli : a slight
pause between the words, so that the [dj sounds may be distinct,
ikspaiod : 1 8* ; 2 41*.

33. jfr : some say [joi(r)] ; see Sounds, § 42’32. foitififd ;
but [in ‘So foitififd jiio], where the third syllable of the numeral
would only be stressed in very deliberate speech. maitj
twentifoid : but [tio twentifoi^? ov maitj] ; similarly [hi iz
fiftiin], but [hi geiv mi fiftiin Jilipz]. See Sounds, § 51-3.
sikstiin : see 3 4* ; the words here are naturally spoken more
quickly.

34. Cl' : or [a] ; in quicker speech [o]. poisonidgiz : quicker
[patsn-]. histori : quicker [histri] ; historical [historikl], but
generally an historical novel [on (h)istorikl nov(o)l]. See Sounds,
§ 35*32. hu' hmv biin : quicker [hu hov bin] ; but this second
section of the passage is particularly impressive, and the reader
would tend to be very deliberate here.

35. ikspouzd : 1 8*. kmlomni : but calumniate [koUmnieit].
enimiz : 2 27*.

36. frendz: articulate the consonants cleaidy; 10 10*. iSmn;
quicker [Son].

38. odmoust : 2 47*. junmnimos ; but unanimity [ju'nonimiti,
-naui'], cp. magncmimiiy [mmgnoniraiti] (1. 40), beside matjmmi-
7mms [mognsenimos, mm-].

39. vigo : vigorous [vigoros]. konstonsi : quicker [-tnsi].

40. p^itreijn ; 2 27*.

41. haiist : 1 8*. opiio ; 3 4* not tu : it is almost pedantic
to give two distinct [t] sounds here.

42. so’paist: 3 19*.

43. kondokt : but the verb is [kondAkt, kn-] {Sounds, § 51*2),
and conducive is [kandjuisiv, kon-]. impfrios : cp. opi'o'd, 3 4*.

44. hov : the j.isual form of unstressed have ; see the Glossary.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

Ii6

rekwizit; notice the stress; similarly exquisite [ekskwizit],
sometimes wrongly stressed on the second syllal)le; scg Smmds^
§ 40 '' 26 .

45. peifikt: but the verb is [pa’fekt], and noun perfection
[p9'fekS(8)n], kserokts ; 2 38*.

46. stropga ; cp. lo^iger [lopS®] > strong,

long-, see Sounds, § 25*33.

47. priventidj ikses, igzempt (1. 48) ; 1 8*.

48. heroizm : and heroine- [heroin], but heroic [lie- or hi-ro(ii)ik];
hero is [hii®rou]. timeriti : some prefer [te-]. fi*ugaeliti : frugal
[fru!g(9)l],

49. severis : see Sounds, § 40*21 ; avaricious [mverijos].

51. iikwal : equality [i(i)kwoliti] ; for the pronunciation of equ-,
see Sounds, § 41*17. ks'k* : perhaps better [ks'o], followed by a
slight pause.

53. dizaior: 2 41*: desiderate [disidoreit, diz-]; see Sounds,
§ 30*161. mdmireijn: or with [-mer-]; admire [0dmai0(r];
admirable [sedmir8b(9ll].

54, sepga : ffir [pg], see Sounds, § 25*33.

4.

1. ai : some say [ai], which has an inferior effect, wi ; 1 31*;
cp. [bii] 1 44*, fbi] 2 34*, 47*, [Ji] 3 8*. sAintaimz ; or, with
some emphasis, [sAmtaimz].

2. t0 bi '. note the weak forms (1 16*) ; sec how much comes
between the stresses, komitiz and ofi^z (1. 3) have stronger
stress than the preceding -ing forms. An [oigonaizip komiti],
with the chief stress on the first word, is a committee which
organises.

3. ofijlz : office [ofis], officiate [o-, 0-fiSieit] (see Sounds, § 29*22).
ridseiioreit : 1 8*. sesaioti : in precise speech [sosaioti | ;
similarly in the case of political (1. 4). Note social [souJ(9)l],

4. nju!, smSemnds, §45*623. frsentjaiziz : or without [t],«whicli
is perhaps more common ; .similarly in [9rein(d)5m9nts] the [dl
is often omitted. See Sounds, p 29*21, 29*41.

5. ledsisleijn : legislate Pedsisleit], legislature [led5isleitjo(r,
-t59(r]. ri*9l : with lengthened [r] ; avoid the pronunciation
[rid] with the same vowel as in need, see Sounds, § 42*3. Jud :

NOTES 3 45 TO 4 20

117

6. sAm meikir) ; one long [m] ; 1 36*. riimeikiT) : or [riimeikii]],
with two stresses ; unusual words are often pronounced more
deliberately. For the pronunciation of re- see Sounds, § 4r‘16,

7. truiist ; % 8*. wud : better here than [wod], because of
[walk] just before ; see Sounds, § 47-2. to : or [tu] here also,
prom but : or [pro-], kAltJo : some very cultured people say
[IcAltjo], 2 73*; or even [kAltja] (see Sounds, g 38-22).

8. individjuol ; 2 72*. no': emphatic negative, —aiul do not.
os : weak form of [as].

9. oilweiz : 2 35*. divainist ; 1 8*; divinity [diviniti]. get:

10. SAm : the strong form is used in this expression ; 3 31*.

11. (h)i 2 ; : it would be not unnatural to drop the [h], especially
as the next word begins with one ; so, usually, [giv im hiz buk]
or even with [im iz], faino . . . ; when such noteworthy
words are spoken, they are often separated a little (“ spaced
out ”) for emphasis ; and this suffices to prevent the carrying
over of the final r. For the same reason or tends to have
a fairly strong form here, inspireijn : [-spor-] may also be
heard.

12. him : or [im].

13. from ju : 1 33*. ju ; shortened [jui], not with the lax
vowel [u] ; cp. shortened [hui] 2 24, If yon were emphasised
we should have [from juij. In colloquial speech [ju] may be-
come [jo] ; see the Glossary.

14. bizi: 2 10*. seikol: circMto- [s0!kjul9(r].

15. hi : 2 34*. neibo'z : 9 10*.

16. frendz : 3 36*.' bre0 : plural [bre^s], vb. Ireathe [briiS] :
see /Sbmds, § 31-12.

17. him : or [im]. hu! kteu tel : quicker [hui kn tel].

18. provaidid : in precise speech [pro-] ; provident [provid(o)nt]_,
provision [pro-, pro-vi5(9)n], fo' : the strong form of /or, to, at, of,
from is used when they appear at the end of a sentence; as in
[wsr .is,ju gouip tu? . . , steiip mt? . , . kAmin from?]; see
Sounds, § 47*141.

19. kn ; the weak form may stand here, because so much conies
between the stresse.s ; hut [kten] might also be used, pridikt :
see 1 8*. wsTAntu : 1 5*. mei not : [meint] would be quite
unsuitable here.

20. WAHS : sG6r.Sounds, §§ 24-122, 26-211. juo : strictly with [u];

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

xi8

for various forms of ’jfom' see tlie Glossary. In oarcful spoecli
the forms with [o] or [o] are avoided, irnmoitl : 1 ilG*.

21. slcAlptJa'K, piktje'z ; these arc the generally accepted forms ;
see 2 73*.

22. noiiblist : 1 8*. pouemz : ordinarily [pouimz] ; poet [ po(u)it],
sometimes with [-ot], poetic, [po(u)etik], -poeRij [pouizi], but
[ponisi] is also heard ; see Sounds, § 30’ 151.

23. fo'gotan : quicker [fogotn] ; more precisely [fo'goton]. .
pja®rifaiip : not the vowel of pool fpuil], but the long sound of
the [u] in put. eliveitip : 2 27*. ifekt : 2 46*.

24. hjniman : but hmiane [hjuinein], humanity [bjumseniti].

25. hevnz : [hevanz] might also be heard, in impressive speech ;
see 1 46*. rimuivd : 1 8*.

' 5.

1. indevo’z: 1 8*. Note the weak forms; the foreigner is
warned that» unless he is a fluent speaker it is best always to
pronounce the [h] sounds that are bracketed in the text,
ogriiobl : this is strictly [ii], the lax sound ; see Sounds, § 43‘3.

2. sosaieti : 4 3*. ofn : some say [oifn] ; and some oxtreumly
precise speakers take (but do not give) pleasure in saying [oftou].
See Sounds, § 50*12.

3. hu: 2 24*. eim: with less stress than [moust]; but it
might also be read with the same stress.

4. msen : 2 24*. hi Jud not ; or [Jud not] ; or quicker [Judut] or
[Jod not].

5. ingrous : 1 8*. houl toik : the second word might also bo
stressed, toik : for the loss of I, .see Sounds, § 33*5.

6. fo : after a pause of some length this form of the conjunction
is more common than [fo]. distroiz : 1 8*. veri : might receive
as strong a stress as [esns]. esiis : 2 73*.

7. witi : 1 6*. wii : emphatic, for contrast. Jod trai : quicker
[Sotrai] ; 2 2*.

8. tu! 0 n(d) frou: in such common expressions the [d] is
usually dropped, when the word following begins with a

. consonant. Similarly, as a rule, [bred on bAta, IcAp on soiso] ;
but [in ond aul], where the [d] is only dropped in very
colloquial speech. Cp. 7 10*, 12 247*. r

NOTES 4 21 TO 5 24

9. tu : with a slight pause before it ; or [to] without such
pause, ban : preferably the reduced form ; the two strong
stresses lead to the two intervening syllables being uttered
lightly, siizi note seizure [si! 39 (r] (see Sounds, § 29-3).

10. bifoT: rnight receive as much stress as [draiv]; 1 S*
laikwaiz ; level stress ; but [laikwaiz] might also be used
with _ le.ss stress on the second part, wii : 5 7* bi : see

11. msetor: no pause after this word, hence r pronounced
t iskois : but the verb is [tu diskois] {Sounds, § 51-2); note also
liJesmvswe [diskaisiv]. IcAmponi: quicker [kAnipni].

12. to!k ; might also be given with less stress than [griikl
laist (3 19'^) njui : both words might be stressed.

13. miitip ; this word might be stressed.

15. bAt : full form, at beginning of sentence, mo' : a reduced
form of [moi]j much comes between the stresses.

16. Son : Or 1 bam], pikju'liseritiz : some prefer [pe-1
9kwaia'd: 2 41*. difikoltli; easier to pronounce than

[-kltlij, kopko'd; 1 3*. gn : note loss of [d];'Some WQuld
^ jirofer to keep it oven in such a case, but to sound it necessitates
a ])auso, which makes the interval between the stresses still
longer.

18. tu : here better than [to], because it follows [-do], truio •

see ^oW.s’, § 45*31. ^ ^

19. preznt: but vb. [prizent] (16 A 5): see Sounds, §51*2.
mjuimoroit: l

20. a : 1 29‘^-. raoust : in colloquial speech the ^ is often
dropped when the next word begins with a consonant j IIB 6*.
rend : strong form, at beginning of sentence.

21. to ; or [tu]. teik : might also be read with less stress than
[noutis]. bofuinz: or, emphasising the whole word more,
[oAfuinz].

22. aeti . . . rneiko'z : the speaker dwells on these words, other-
wise Mio ^second and third of the four stresses would have
sufficed. The words being spoken slowly, it is better to retain
the d of and okAmponi : 5 11*

23. pikjuiljo ; 5 16*. dsestjo: 2 73* 4 7* ; gesticulate [dzestik-
juloit].

24. 9v : the weak form is more natural, when so much comes
between the ste'cssosj see Sounds, § 47*2.

li6 SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

25. seT)gri : for [pg], see Sounds, § 25'33. rai ; note awy [erai].
mau6^ : but plural [mauSz], verb mouthe [niaub] ; cp. wreath
[rii^], pi. [riiSz], vb. wreathe and see Sounds, § 31 -12.

keipo : a slight pause before [oj hence r not pron(?uneed.

27. elokwons : quicker [ela-].

28. postja : 2 73*. kandemd : for the loss of ii, see Sounds,
§ 50‘3 ; condemnation [kandcmnei5(0)n]. tu : hero Ijottor tluui
[ta], because of the following vowels, kanvass : slower [kon-] ;
the sb. and adj. are [konvais]. See Sounds, § 51 '2.

29. dAui: for the loss of b, see Sounds, §50-3. Ssr ; note the
reduced form.' In moderately quick speech the two [b] sounds
would become one.

31. mz : full form after the pause; 1 11*. an(d) sm-: the
dropping of d would be natural here, serving to reduce the
number of consonants.

32. hu : reduced form of [hui], 2 24* ; we hurry on to the
first stress, pritili : observe how pretty is pronounced ; and
note that [git] for [get] is also heard, but is not considered
good; cp. 18, 81*, and Sounds, § •11*1]. of : some prefer [a if] or
[o'f]; cp. often 5 2*. and Sounds, g43‘12. togeb'a : or [tu-].

33. 'bitwiin : 1 8*.

34. M'i ; 1 31*. laikwaiz : 5 10*. afektid ; afedation [icfck-
teiS(a)n], sometimes heard with [-iikt-J.

35. a; or [a] ; 1 29*. of; 5 32*.

36. pikjuilja : 5 16*. av vois : a long [v] is more natUT’al than
two separate [v] sounds, which would no<;cssitato a slight pausi*.
dsestja : 2 73*, 4 7*. ber : note the shortened form of their.

37. ret^id ; see Somids, § 24‘]3. imiteito'z; imitation [imi-
tei5(a)n], inimitable [iuiraitah(o)l]. blot: strong form, because
the word stands alone, baed ; 2 29*.

39. foist ta : or with a slight pause after [foist], in whicdi case
this word receives more stress and the [t] sounds are separately
pronounced, rait : for the loss of see Sounds, § .50-2.

40. pikt$a; 2 73*. kan ; 1 31*. eni : or [enik Uiknis;
see 1 8*

41. elokjui^an : or [elak-] ; 5 27*.

43. kausida : cunsiileration [k0usid8rei5{a)u, kon-j. profest :
quicker [pro-].

44, emfsetikl : some say [im-] ; emphasis, -ise [emfasis, -aiz].

pres : pressip’e [pre5a(r]. r

NOTES 5 25 TO 5 62 121

46. ikse.siv : 1 8*. viiimens ; cp, vehicle [viiik(a)l] ; some
pronounce the h in these words, hut this is generally regarded
as pedantic ; see Sounds, § 35-31. eno'd.^i : enerijdic [eno'dfjeiik].

47. oroto'z : o/afon/ [oro{.(9)ri], oratorical [orotorjk(9)lJ, distipkt
. . . : the reader hero stresses every syllable, in imitation of
the “ emphatieal .speakers.

48. anid fo!s . . . : the same ex(!e.ss of stressing, ik.s- :* 1 S*.

49. hi: : .similarly wo use the strong forms [ei, amj when speak-
ing of the words “a, an ” j cp. [ai sed ei mmii, not hi: nuon] ; see
Sounds, §47-2. signiliknt: signify [signiitufj, signification [&igm-
fikei 5 ( 0 )n].

50. kendsAykJoii : or with [-pj-], see Sounds, § 50 15. siim to :
or [siim tu], with the fuller form of the preposition, as it alone
comes between the two stresses.

51. tu : or [te],

52. i'9'z : the variant [Jqiz] is better avoided ; see Sounds,
§42-32.

53. Jud : or [i'od]. sirindg : or [siring], perhaps more common ;

see S', § 29-41. ^

54. WO! : [weo] is also heard, ov : or [ov], perhaps better here,
as the ueighboui’ing vowels are [o] sounds, dm' : somewhat
shortened form. Iiiik-ip trAmj)it : chief .stress on the word
whioli specifies ; 4 2**'.

55. uiA,s(t) : 1 11*. konfes ; confession (konfe5(o)n]. om : the
common form of un.stro.s.sod [a'm|; shorter .still, [raj; .see the
Grlossary. iikwoli : 3 5 1*. ofendid : more deliberately [o-] ;
offence [ofens, o-].

56. wih ba ; only one [5] sound here, in ordinary speech.
wLsporo'z: 15* hu : 2 24* to: or [tu], between the stresses,
fsensi: see Sounds, § 27-101.

57. sou ; or [sou], kloms : the adj, and adv. ; the verb is
[klouz] (13 35) j see Sounds, § 30-13. to ju : both words
shortened after the sti-ong stress [klous] ; see Sounds, § 47-2.

59. sGcJ,: cp. says [sez]; see Sounds, §§ 4Ti8, -22.

60, orsekjulo ; (n'(tc.le [orok( 0 )l] (Soimls, § 38-21). ohlaidgd :
see 2 65*. to or [Uij.

62. wisprip : or [wisporip ] ; 1 5*.

122

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

6 .

1. rifcsin : 1 S*. wi : 1 31*. met: or [met].,, vcri od : or
[veri nd], or [veri od].

2. kumnt; colloquially sliorteuc<l, to [kcmit] or (koiu] (before
Gonsoinints), cp. 11 B 12. fo’be'a: but .sb. forhear (ancestor)
[foibso(r] Soundn, 51 *-1 1. bikaiz : 1 10*.

3. dizafros : the [-ai^r-] should not bo slurred, as in the speech
of many who pronounce it [-aV] ; 2 11*. Similarly dmre
[dizai9(r], not [dizaid(r]. a: : notice the strong form, in
emphatic position, ov : or [ov], after the pause. (h)im : in
fairly quick speech the [h] sound often disappears ; it does so
frequently after the various forms of common verbs like give,
tale ; 5 1*.

4. istiim : some prefer [e-]. Ivor : notice this, the usual form of
unstressed tvere before a vowel, opon : 2 39*.

' 5. isteit : some prefer [e-]. to : or [tu].

6. hsed : stijpug form, lieforo pause.

7. bin : 2 4*, 3 11*. foimo'H: 2 18*.

8. £cnd: strong form, after pause; usually avd fo is [on tu] or
[on to], tu (h)iz: [tu liiz], [to hiz], or [tu iz]. ould : in quick
speech the [d] somid often disappears bd’ore a (ionsonaut, o.g.
old man [oul mien]; cp. 11 B 2, and /dovnds, ^bOdl, nniisto:
see 3 19*. hied: strong form, after pause, and witli a slight
pause following.

9. Ainioun : long [n] sound ; 2 38*.

11. 09t : or [dot], with a slight pause following. A quotation
is often indicated in speech by pausing a Ut4le before and after
the words quoted, and by uttering the words (|uoted in a
slightly higher tone.

13. njui eni0ip : [njui eni^ip] is also possible ; see f%mi,ds,
§ 45*523. 9Z, immediately after the pause, might be [tez].

14. woz : the usual form of unstressed 'Wits ; 1 1 2*. ^

15. indiskrein : indiscreet [indiskriit]. houlli : 2 23*. bfekSon :
affectionate [ofek5(9)nit, -et]. prosiidid : but sb. 'proceeds
[prousiidz]; see Sounds, § 51-2. gudwil: observe the level
stress.

16. For the omission of the [h] .sounds, 6 3*.

17. felou:^in quick speech [felo], in careless speech [felo]; see

NOTES 6 I TO 6 37 123

Sounih,^ 4 4. ”4. siimd t9 : in quick speech the [d] sound dis-
appears.

18. kod ; or [kud] ; hut the weak form is more natural here ;
see 2 25^'. dijsaisiv : 1 8‘''' ; deemon [disi 3 (o)n].

19. ono : or [oiioj. far: or [f.)r].

20. iijuik : and not [d^uik] {HnU'nfls,'% 34-1) or [dmk] {founds,
§ 45-52H) ; ducal [djuiklj, dwhij [dAt^i], dvcJms [dAtJis, -es] (13 37),
seim taiui : level stre.ss ; l)ut [hi keim at Wa seiin taim az ai did].

21. veri fju! : or [veri fjui] ; 6 I*.

23. wad hi : note the weak forms of [wud hii]. akaidiijli :
there need be no pause after the word.

24. direk^nz : and direct (vb. and adj.) [direkt] ; the first
syllable is also (less well) pronounced [dai-j and [da-] ; see
Sounds, § 40’4. Directly in the sense of immediately is in col-
loquial speech [d'’rek(t)li] ; see Sounds, § 50 •12.

25. wiska'z -. 1 5‘^. tn ; here better than [to], because of the
adjoining [o] sounds.

26. fiitjo'z :'the usual pronunciation ; 4 7*. tjeindg : or [tk‘in 5 ],
perhaps more often; sec Sounds, ^2^ -4.1. iutu: orii[iutoj ; see
the Uiossary.

27. )ud not : or [Jod not] ; quicker [Sudnt]. (h)ov : 3 44* ; cp.

[ (h)od j in 1. 30. hsed : when the auxiliary verb is the first
word of ■^vhat is virtually a conditional clau.se, the strong form
is often used.

28. hfrip : strictly not [i] hut li].

29. Note the four con.secutive stresse.s. lais(t) nait : in conversa-
tion the [t] sound is very often omitted in this expre.ssion ; cp.
the colloquial next day [neksdoi], next station [nokstei^n] {Sounds,
^ 50 12), next door [nek.s doi] (12 148).

31. jui^ual : [jui^Juol] may also bo heard; [jui^l] (11 B 4) is
collocpual. t||io- : strictly [tSia-], see Soimds, § 42-3 ; for [-nis],

SOB 1 8*.

32. po’tikjula'z : 2 68*.

33. ruiw,’. [rum], with short vowel, is becoming increa.'<ingly
common ; see Sounds, § 45*21. laid not : quicker [kudnt].

34. oidiuari : colloquial [aidnari] or [oidiiiri].

35. apirians : 3 4*. wit^ : stressed, because followed by a
pause.

36. notwiiSstsendip : 1 5*

37. ikstioidinari this is the appyoved pronunciation, not

124

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

[eksirooidinari] ; which only appeal's in sucli a sentence as:
“ This is not ordinary, hut extraordinary.’’

39. mi, weak form of [mi.'] ; cp. [wi] 1 31^'. laif : 3 19*.

42. kand^uVip : hut conjwe in the sense oi jngijl<‘ [kAn(d)5o(r].
wehar : 1 0*.

44. kauntinens : 1 2*, 2 27*. ^

45. hdud saitk: pronounce [-9 s-] carefully; see Soiimk, ^ 31-01.

7 .

1. doit ai : note the stress ; similarly in the parenthetic [sed his].
But if the normal word order is observed, the verb is stressed
[ai doit, hi sed]. hiez : at the beginning of a breath group, at
a fairly slow rate of speaking ; in quicker speech [hcz].

2. wih sAtJ : pronounce [-S s-] carefully; sae tSoimds, § 3T01.
kost : or [koist], which is becoming less common ; see [of] 5 32*,
and cp. [l^t], 1. 12; see Somids, §43-12. saui : 3 31*.

3. eikip : in the line “ Fill all thy bones with aches, niak(} thee
roar ” (Shakespeare, The Tempest, I. ii., 370) ac/tes ha.s the old
pronunciation [citjez]. wfri : strictly [rj.

4. sliiplis: 1 8*. iiov : 3 •14'*. oiOo'x: auihor'm [oidoraiz],
aidhorit}/ [o'doriti]; .sec Sounds, § 3T31 1.

5. solitjuid -. not [-tSuid] (see Soibids, § 45-5 1), soJifurg [solit(o)ri].
on : [d] dropped to simplify the grou]) of consonants ; some
would prefer to give it even in such a case.

6. mo- : 3 22*.

7. blesid: 1 8*; Sounds, § 24-13. neitjo : 2 73*. divoutid and
(ill 1. 8) riseitj, riflekjn : 1 8*.

8. peinful : quicker [pei nil], ond: or [anid], at the beginning
of the sentence. riflekSu : but rejlej) [rii Holes], see Sounds,
§41-16.

9. wot : 1 5*. iuj : so usually, but [intfj maj)- be heard ; see
Sounds, § 29-21. felf : to shelm [^elv], sec Sounds, § 27-!?.

10. nau on 3en .- in this expression the [d| of [ond] is usually
dropped; 5 S* fjuitjo; for [-tjo] cp. [iieitSo],'!. 7. In slow
speech the adjective and noun are not run together, and the r
remains mute.

11. ksesiuol: see § 45-53,

NOTES 6 39 TO 7 31 ■ ‘ 125

12. 8nA?59(r): here most would sound the r. lost* or loss

often, [loist] ; 7 2*. ’

13. rimembrgns : 1 8*

14. 1 30->'-. mi'o; strictly [mro] ; see Sounds
§42*3. temporori: words with two [r] sounds give trouble •
pronounce [-etori] distinctly,, and practise such words as
Fehruanj (not [febjuorij), library, Imiwary [onorari], itinerary
[itinoran], deterioration [ditfri8rei5(9)n] ; see Sounds, § 32*6.
loukl : locality [lo(u)kgeliti], locate [lo(u)keit],

15. b»t: strong form, because it is demonstrative, but not
stressed, because it is not emphatic — not contrasted with
“this bell.” (h)0z : see the Glossary. dsAst: 10 41*

16. i'o: 5 52*. moumant: wmmew/ary [moumonteri], momentous
[mo(n)ment9s].

17. liogerip ; see Sounds, § 25*33. trsenziontli .* but transition
usually [trmnsisnj, not [-ziSii] j see Sounds, §§ 29*3, 30*151.

18. woz: strong form, because it means “existed.”

20. wail : 1 5*. half : for the loss of I, see Somuls, § 33*5.

22. W9Z ^rAmii) : pronounce [-z 0-] carefully see Sounds, §31*01.
wibjSi : run together in ordinary speech.

23. luisnd : note hose [luis], lose [liuzj ; see Sounds, §30*13.

24. wen : stressed, because between pauses. At8(r) : as the

latter part of this extract will naturally be read at a fair rate,
this word will be connected closely with the next, which leads
to the r being hoard. In slower speech the r would disanucar *
see 7 10*. lill buk : or [litl biik]. ^ '

25. 0 : or [0] ; in ordinary speech we usually say [tu: 8 ^riil.
WAii : stressed, in the sense of “a man.”

26. mm : usually written hm ; but the first part of this inter-
jection is not a normal [h], as the mouth remains closed and the
breath passes out through' the nose. It i.s [m] without vibration
of the vocal chords. Iep6> : 2 9*. bigmn : 1 8*.

27. hois : 1 35*. on bn: 7 5*.

28. stjuHljos : student [.stjuKlnt], study [stAdi].

29. okros : and cross [kros] may also be heard with [01] ; but this
pronunciation is going out again ; cp. [of] 5 32*, [host] 7 2*
[lost] 7 12* ; Sounds, § 43*12. kontrsektid; but sb.{kantriekt];
me Sounds, ^ til ‘‘2.

31. ikspouso : 1 8* ; op. leisure [le3o(r] (some say [lii39(r]),
pleasure [ple5o(n], measure [rae59(r], treasure [tresoi^J, seizure

136

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

[Rii;^o(r], roinjmiire [kampoUnoO'], emmrc [irei7,o(r], (Vjure [fo^aCr,
a‘3ja(r, i<‘3juo(r], (some say [ei5(j)uo(r] and sonic [iczjuo(rj); see
Somids, g 29 'S.

33. faund : or [faund], with stress, iksiidipli : | 8*.

34. Isepsiwid^: for ■»//== [pg], see ^^niinth, ^ 25-33. tu hi [ivo:

usually [tu], not [ta], in this e]g.pression (except in collotpiial
speech); for 2 4S*.

35. pronAiisieiJii : or [jiro-].

36. preznt dei : in quick .speech the [t] sound disappears ; sec
also 5 19*. baiboros; ter^iaram'pxi'bsirion], harharity [ba'b^ritij ;
see Sounds, § 39-42.

37. Sol : the common weak form of [Sael] ; quicker [SI] or [1].
fai(r) : the r is mute if the word is followed liy a pause,
however slight ; but here it is more natural to run on to the
next word ; and in [ta rendor it] the r should be pronounced,
oni : a common weak form of [mm], eibl : ability [obiliti]
(Sounds, § 42-13), to enable [inei])(8)l] (1 8*).

^ . 8 .

(I == First liendering ; 11 = Second Kendering.)

Tlie student is invited to mak(i his own comparison of the
two renderings, as regards stressing, strong and weak forms,
gro'iping of word.s, etc,

1. Slid : stres.sed, in the sense of “ ought to.”

1 {!). joo : many careful speakers prefer [juo], however (piickly
they are speaking.

1 (11). risisvd: even those who usually pronounce [ri-] might
give [re-] here, to suggest an older pronunciation.

3. ov : [av], at the eml of the group, would not be perniisvsiblo ;
cp, 4 18*.

3 (I), ju : 4 13*.

4, 5 (1). sou : might bo stressed.

5 (II). (h)ju!m0 : the pronunciation -without [h] is righl^y felt to
be old-fashioned ; 2 05*.

5 (I). Got : but in 5 (II) [l|GsDt|],

7. kAUiponi: 5 11*.

8 (I), or ; see the Glo.ssary, and Sounds,, § 47-1 3.

8(11). kindrid: or [-ed], to .suggest an older pronunciation,
cp. 8 I (IIJi*.

NOTES 7 33 TO 9 i8

127

9 (II). or [/dvii] might lie given, as being tlm older pro-

ninieiaiion, oven by those who usually make no distinction
l»etween w and wh; see iSovndK, § 26 •22.

12 (I), hsensaiji and 13 (1) dauzn(d) ; for the dropping of d ;
see 2 17*, and b'ounds, g 60- 11.

15(11). foitjun: again felt to be the older . pronunciation ;
see 3 6*.

17 (I), wudnt (h)ov : [wudndov] may be heard in q^uick speech :
cp. IIB 13*.

19(1). pii'o: 1 33*

9 .

1. sod wikein ; 7 1*.

2. wikom : “ Wickham.” The h o| -ham is generally dropped ;
see SoU’)id,% § 47*22. tu iz : or [to hiz] ; the dropjjing of the h
of him, Im, her, is only tolerable in very fluent speech, ogriiohl :
followed by a slight pause; 5 1*.

3. oni : 7 37*. tui lot) : notice the hivel .stre.s.s.

5. impaijl : 2 60*. biliiv: 1 8*. jor : 8 I (1)*; many would
prefer [jur j. ov im ; or [ov him].

6. dsenoi’ol : in quick speech often [tl.^enrol]. polneps : colloqui-
ally [priep.s] (see iSotmdfi, § .‘•8'2.’i), with dropped h ; cp. the
usual pronunciation of at home [otonm] ; 2 4*, 12 259''*', wud
not : or [wudnt].

7. ikspres : 18*. eniwsr : 1 5*.

10. neibohud : [noiborud], with dropped A, may also be heard j

see 47-22. iksepl: 1 8*.

11, otjoi ] : not [rot oil] ; the [t] is carried on to the next
syllable ; cp. [otoum], 9 6*. licufod^o : sec AWymAs, § 38-20].
yorno say [-Sio(rJ for -nhire; tbe word nhire is [5aio(r].

13, spoukdii ov : [ov] wonhl here )>e impossible; 4 18'*.

15. kaenot : 6 2*. pritend ; 1 8*.

16. Sod:^iot: or [^ud not].

17. e.stimeitid ; the si), calmutfe is [estimit or -et] ; see Sounds,
§ 4 1*23. bijand : 1 8*; often [inond]. dizeits : desert (to abandon)
and dessert (course at end of dinner) have tbe .same pronuncia-
tion; desert (wildenies.s ; desolate) [dezot]. yee /S'oa?w7s-,J 51-2,

18. dAz not: quicker [dAznt], aud before consonants [dAznl
(cp. 11 B 7). erfn : 5 2*.

128

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

19. foitjon : 3 6* konsikwons : for the [i], 2 37*.

21. i : weak form, common in <|mck speech after consonants,
inside a group ; 10 8*.

23, iltempo’d : or [iltempo'd].

• 10 :

1. wAn : would be 3tres,sed in slower speech.

2. iz : the natural form here, in boys’ speech,

3. 0 , the weakest form of are; see the Glossary, and Sounds,
§ 47-12.

4. mi : notice this form of am, found in this position only in
colloquial speech.

5. pliiz : may be very much lengthened when emphatic ; even
[poliiz] may be heard; pleasant [pleznt], see Sounds, § 42-23,
heed : strong form ; not the auxiliary verb here,

6. gou on -. or even [gwon].

8. i, very weak form, even though preceded by a slight pause ;
quite coll(?qunil ; 9 31*. soi : note the vulgar [ai soir it] for
[ai SOI it] ; see Sounds, § 32-422.

9. nid : a weakening similar to that of am in 1. 4. didon i : or
[didni] : notice the dropping of t even Imfore a vowel ; again
quite colloquial.

10. frenz: this d is often dropped in quick speech ; cp. 8 I 12*
and Sounds, § 50-11.

11. 9 : the [v] is swallowed by the following [f] ; even in very
quick speech we usually say [av], the form [o] occurring
regularly only in o'clock [oklok]. See Sounds, ^27-21,

12. hail dsa dm : a common colloquial form of the greeting ;
similarly dmCt you know becomes [dount^Quou] collo(|uial]y. See
Sounds, §§ 34-1, "2.

13. djii -. or [dsu, dso], perhaps more likely in boys’ .speech.
Note the reduced form of did. kset^ : for [krtj] see Sounds,
§39-11. (S)om: in the colloquial .speech of educate;! adults
[ham] is the usual form, [am] being heard chiefly in such
expressions as [giv am ta mil, teik am awei]. Sec Sounds, § 41-1.

15. hei ai fain fij : or ['Sei a fain fij].

16. kojt : or [koit].

17. S]i)Ouz : or [s^poiiz] are the colloquial forms : ep. fpramsl

9 6* and 38-2.3. . r u i i

NOTES 9 19 TO IIA 2

129

18. diio: mucli lengthened, for emphasis; see Sounds, § 42‘3.

19. aist: a very common form of [aiskt], dae to the desire to
simplify an awkward group of consonants. See also 3 1 9* and
Sounds, § 50-,15. fo(r) i: [for i] or [fo hi], though [fo i] may
also be heard in cpnck speech ; see Soimds, § 32’ 1-21.

21. on ; d dropped, even before a vowel ; collotiuial. ,

23. aifta hs'o ov : notice the dropping of r, even before a

vowel ; 10 19'^'.

27. b'mt seim : or [Sset seim], on i : or [and i] or [an hi].

31. o'.lli ; the usual prouunciafion of awfulhi in the sense of
“ extremely.” When awful means “awe-inspiring ” it is [oiful].
koul : the d of cold is often drojiped before a consonant, in
colloquial speech ; cp. old (6 8*) and Soimds, § oOdl.

32. hoTil potid ; note the level stress. 9:101 1*.

35. !5s'9'z^sAm6*ip : in colloquial speech the [z] would be
swallowed up by the following [s] ; 10 11*.

36. Joi : and [j'odi] for sureli/ are very common pronunciations :
manjr prefer [Sue] and [Suoli]i more stiictly [Juo] and [Susli],
however quickly they are .speaking. See also pooc^ below, and
Sounds, §§ 4 5 ’3, '41, '52.

37. ogen : see Somnk, g 41'18].

39. po! : cp. [$ 01 ] a])ove ; also very common in colloquial speech
for [pu9], more strictly [puo].

40. dim cp. .dju in 1. 13. o; 10 11*.

41. d^AS ; the t oijmf is olUm dropped in eolloquiid .speech ; see
Sounds, ^ tAyVJi. There is a vulgar pronunciation [d.^est] j see
Sounds, 38 T.

42. wai : 1 5*.

llA.

1. f ju L note the dropping of the vowel ; cp. 10 4*, 9*. The
second I fju] is for [hajv jn] ; of the word [hmv] only the voiceless
end of the [ v] remain.s. lioriAp : slower [liAii Ap]. wii ; slower
[wid, wi'^ol].

2 , 39 ; the weakest form of [jvm]. itl; for [it wil], koul;

see 10 3Pb to uait: or [t*ua.it]; cp. [s®pouz] 10 17*. wir :
.slower [wior, 'V’lfi' <ir]. ^

1

130

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

3. of ; 5 32*. gudnis : 1 8*. ksebi : see Somuls, § 39*11, for [kflb],
i. wiv : slower [wiiv, wi’ (b)ov]. miiiits ; the u,(lj. mimfe is
[mainjuifc] ; see § 5 1 *2.

5. get ; 5 32* seki) : note the assimilation and jblie dropping
of d: see Sounds, § 49*32.

6. dAroin: “Durham”; 9 2*. : shortest form of [kieu] ;

see 4 19*. ju ; or [jo].

7. Smt woz 9 : or [iieet woz o].

8. klous Jeiv : or [klonjeiv] ; similai’ly horseshoe [ho'sju] often
becomes [hoiju], aiid [iz ^i] b*i«6tues [15 jij or [ijij ; see Sounds,
§ 49*31. gi : for [giv], a common shortening in quick speech,
before consonants, gloub : the “ Globe ” is a London evening
paper.

10. kp : note the assimilation ; 11 A 5*, 6*.

llB.

1. ai Jt : note the assimilation ; alternative form : [aid], u ; note
the dropping of [h] ; this form is often heard in colloquial
si)eech ; e g. i wonder who did it [ai WAiidor u did it], whore the
loss of [li] loads to the pronunciation of the r, sizez : see
Sounds, § 30*16.

2. oul : 6 S*, 10 31*.

4. (b’)Qm ; 10 13*. fo' ; even in this quick colloquial speech the
preposition, standing at the end of the group, does not become
[fe] ; cp. 4 18*. ?58'0 ; slower [Sei 9, ‘Sei a], juisl : 6 31*.

5. an ; 10 21*. av kois ; 10 11*.

6. mous : often without [t] in colloquial speech, before a con-
sonant ; cp. [d.vvs] 10 41* [mAs(t)] 5 65*, and Sounds, § 50*12.
prevoukip: pro'oocaiiue [piuvokativ, pro-], see Sounds, § 44*6.

7. cUzn; [t] dropped; 9 IS*. mistri : slower [mistori];
mijsterious [misti''ri9s].

8. spouz : 10 17*. mei 9v : owing to the strong stress on wisy,
the weak form of have is used here.

9. krokri : slower [krokori],

11. aim^meikip : 1 36*. asm : emphatic.

12. d5As : 10 41*. wuman : women [wimin], see Sounds, §§ 45*12,
42*15. kain : 6 2*.

NOTES IIA 3 TO 12 i6

13. fo: H E izu(d) : note the voiced [d], due to assiinila-

t.ioii ; cp. 8 J 1 r-. ps'9__^8v : many would say rps^r evl : 10

■seiki'id : 2 07* ^ ’

14. taidinis^ 1 8* dju! : 10 13*.

1. pohseps :_not [praps]; 9 6* plesa : 7 31*

2. of: 5 3'J-- pauar: be careful of the vowel sounds • 1 14*

pauer 9v: not [pau9 ev]. (li)k : the [h] disappears 'only in
quite fluent reading. ^

3. dseuoros : in quick speech often [dsenras] • mrosiUj
[dsenorositi] neitSa : 2 73* simpo^i : sympalMic I silnp^^^et^k1

4. pu'9: 133* klaiks: see 38-201; c/mm/ [klerildo')!]'

5. an : or, more slowly, [send]. ^

V, : [dreXhould] may i4so be heard,
but the [h] has no etymological justification ; the Old EiKdish
Avoid is tlieriiCohL See >3\nmds, § 47-22.

8. wib'^bo ; only one [b] in ordinary speocli.

9. hot : or [IjaI]. fiftiin bob : usually [fiftiin], Avitli one stres.s

only, before a noun ; hero the extra sti*e.ss is for cmnhaBis
cp. 3 33*. bol) : “ bob,” shilling. ^ ’

11. kiistSon : [kristjan] is preferred by many; GhristianUij
pmstianitij, much more frequently than Avith [-tji-] ; see Sounih
§ 29-2. kristjon^neim : 6 9*. l j j ;> ,

p krismos : th ^ I k usually dropped in this word ; see Sounds,
§ 50-12, also § 40-51. foirumd : 6 33*.

13. Note the tendency in Dickens to regular alternation of
strc.ssed and un, stressed syllables, and often to blank ver.se.
From [ben Ap] to [kraU.^it] in 1. 16 we have five blank-verse lines'.
Look^mt for other examples.

14. pu'oli : not [poili] ; 10 39*.

or [sikspns]; note halhcmiy
lioip(9)nil ^ (colhuiuially [tApm,s]), threepence

[drii)(9)ns] (less good Avith [dre-, pA-]). See Sounds, 47-21, -23.

l>ooomiug again more common than
[kloid, kloibz] (see Sounds, §43-121); clothes k [ klotrbii 1, now more

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

Ij2

commouj in good speech, thuii [klouz] ; vb. dotha [klouh] ;
see doutids, § .11 •] 2. biliiirlo : or [ he-],

17. oilsou; 1 21*.

18. plAtul^d : or [plATisd], perhaps more cominoulj'g see

§ 29-41. soispoii ; note the weakening of the second park of the
compoupd (see Sounds, § 47*21 ep. mpboard | kAh.nlJ, hmikftisl
[hrekfost]. Dusfjkin, stewpan, ‘warwhnjpan, liovvcver, u.snally
with [-pten],

19. poteitouz ; in collorpiial siieech tho[o] is very faint; so also
in the first syllable of police; cp. [.s'’ponzj 10 17* and Sounds,

3M-23. getip : 5 32*. monstros : numstrosity [monstrositi].

20. praivit : some prefer [-etj at the end of nouns ami adj.’s in -ate.
Verbs in -nta have [-eit]. Cp, eslinuite 9 17*, deliherafo 12 251*,
and Sounds, §41*23. konfeid: slower [Icon-]; (mferencs
[konforoms].

21. e’o : also hdress [s'aris, -es] and heidooin [s'oluiin] ; but
hecedifunj [hereditori], kerifaye [heritids], inherit [inherit] ; see
bVafflr/.s-, § 3-5*31. intuiz: or [into liiz], maud; 5 25*.

22. ri(l 5 oist%,l 8*. gselontli : h\\\j<jalhmt in tliti .sen.se of “ show-
ing marked attention to women” is [golsenl]. .)lai.)’d ; 2 41*.

24, on: or [end], perhaps hotter.- gad: v.irioiis (jIIum' pronun-
ciation.s may be heard, Imt this is far the most coimnou in
educated sjicech ; cp. Sounds, §3iK-2(»2.

25. aiitsaid : but [hi slnd auVaidJ ; Sounds, § 51*3

28. l 0 gzu®rios : see Sounds, § 29*2. jap : iiauth [juidj, see Sounds,
§ 45-G.

29. damst: 3 19*. igzoiltid ; 1 8*; dmi/n/m [ogza'ltei'l(o)n].

30. o'lSuu : 1 21*.

31. ni'oli : strictly [ni’oli] ; see Vfunn/s, § 42*3. faio ; 2 41*.

35. jo' : the Cratchit family are represented as not speaking
(|uite like educated people ; their speech contains .some foature.s
of lower middlc-cl.-iss (Imc.) London speech. The student
should pay attention to the deviations from .standard spe.ech.
faiSo : “dark” [ni], with retracted tongue, in Imc. ; see Sounds,
§ 37*13.

36. taini ; in Imc. the diphthong would he na,saK.sed hei-e, and
gouerally where it adjoins [m] or [n] ; sooSonmls, § 8*22,

37. wozn(d) : the host sound wamld hai-<lly be tlroppcd in edn-
eated speech. Note the assimilation of [t] to [d] ; 11 H 13'>^,
leit, dei ; [k-et, dec] or even [hiit, doi] in hap.; see Soonils,

NOTES 12 17 TO 12 77 133

^4i'2U2. ]a:H(t): 6 20'^ krismos: 12 12'’-'. (h)a!{ ; tlio [hj

IS not dropped in edncutrd speeeli; so also iu [(li)i!9] k 39-
38. aiio : [a!o| in Imc. : 1 14*.

:-9. (b')i:o : iji Ime. might also be [jo;]. opjiTii) : 3 itiAb’o :
it may l)e noted that Ma. [inni] i.s not used by children in hue.
40. oa J(i : mrt [05 jii] or [oji] ; 11 A 8''h ,

42. hurcK ; or [lio-j ; also [hurei].

43. bles jor : or [ble| jor] ; iulmc. [-s j-] often becomes [-^ j-] and

-z jo-] becomes [-5 j-] ; e.g. ,s7> [.sikj joia], ihvrtis yours

h£03 joia] ; see Sounds, § 29-35. Jaj- uit : in educated s])eech
'juo ho:t]._ (h)au ; 12 leit Ju; for [4 j-] becoming [-t

in colloquial speech, cp. 10 12*

45. fa' ho : if the pronoun were empha.sised it woiikl be [fo hod.

46. ofijos : slower with [0-]. ziil : zealous [zebs], zealot [zebt] ;
so(' Sounds, § 42-23.

47. w'iid : in better speech [wi had, hmd], g(v) ; the [v] would
not bo dropped in good speech ; 10 11*. la!s(t) : 12 37*.

48. klhr : see Soiitids, 42-3.

50. maind ; 12 36*.

51. jo; fur [ju]. daiin : with [.‘no] in Imc. ; see 5? 10-102.

52. 'bi ; common iu popular e.vchuaations for [bid], bles jo;
■00 12 ‘13*.

54. WB(r) ; best wjthout [r], and with a .slight pause following.

57. IvAmbto; tin' [in] herb may bn labiodental; see Sounds,
22-«)3. ikskluisiv : 1 8* ; see Sounds, § .‘10-151.

58. friiid5 ; or jfrinr,], ]>erliaj),s more cornmouly ; see Sownds,
§29’41. bifoir im ; or [bib: him].

59. kloiibV. ; 12 irdh siiznobl ; slower [.siizoiiobl].

60. obis ; |ol8e''| may also ho heard ; see Sounds, § 37-5.

61. limz ; 1 13'^

66, dikleuijon ; 1 8*.

67. for i : or [fo hi], biin : or [Inn] ; .see Sounds, § 12-21.

70. didn(d) ; I'or [-d], 11 D 13*.

71. jji'gmolju’oli ; [prii ] may also be beard, .see Sounds, § 11-15.

72. bihaind ; 1 8*. intn iz : or [into biz].

73. liAshl ; for Ihn dropjnng of f, soo Sounds, ^ 50-12, boir iiii ;
orjho! him].

74. wo[(h):uiK; la'llei- 'w itli j h], .si e, iShaad-s-, § 17-22.

76. hor omi.ssion of //, 12 37'-’'. (n.s(lv)l. ; JO 19*.

77. kridjuilitii or [kn>] : mi/Z/z/ws [kredjulo.sj. ,

134

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

81. sAmau ; notelrae. omission of /i. giis Imc. for [gets] ; 5 32*.

; slower [-M] sitiip : or [sitin], in Imc ; Soanch, § 25‘34.

82. streindgist : or [streinsist] ; see Somuh, § 29-4 J. evo (or
[eya]) liaid : or, in Imc., [ever old], toul : for the <drop{)ing of
d, 10 31* 11 B 2*.

84. bikoa: 1 8* ; 1 10*. om : 10 33*

85. rimemba : 1 8*. hu: : or [u:] ; see the Glossaiy.

86. woik: s&G Sounds, g§ 2G*5, 33‘5.

87. blain(d) : here also [d] might be dropped in line.

93. iskoitid: or[e-]j sb. [esko!t]f §51 -2. bi.said : 1 S*.

95. po'9 felo : This would be [po! felo] in Imo. ; for [pai] see
Sounds, § 45 ‘3, and for [febl § 44*4 and 6 17*. keipobl :
capalility [keipabiliti], capacity [kopsesiti], capacious [kopeijos].

96. kompaundid : but (sb.) [kompaund] (12 166), see Sound'!,
§ oT2. mikstfo : followed by a slight pause ; otherwise [mikstjor] ;
for [-tje], see Sounds, § 46 '51.

102. bASQl: 12 73*. insjuid: 1 8*.

103. boidz: or [boidz]. finominon: or [fenomonou].

104. trui^ : [truiJSz], see Sounds, § 3Ti2.

111. koino; with a slight pause; or [koiuor at]; cp. 12 96*.
114, inaubz: 5 26*.

117. greis: OT-acioMS [greibsl.

118. breaks ; 4 16*; 1 8*.'

119. pripe'sd: 1 8*; preparation fpro])ftrei5(o)n], prcparalory
[pripser9t(9)ri, pro-]; see S'oa/n/s, §§ 4 1 ■ 1 6, 3. plAndf, : 12 Id'*.

121. iSu’d : in precise .speech [i.sju'd] is ofUm heard. Tissue i.s

[tisju'i > i^'^sue paper always [ti^u peipo]. dilait : 1 8*.

122. iksaitid : 1 8*.

124. hnrai 12 42*

125. bg'8... ; or [Se'o nev9 W9z sAtJ a guis].

126. didn(d) : 11 B 13*. biliiv : 1 8*.

127. tendanis, tjiipnis : 1 8*.

128. ju'nivaisal : universe [juinivois].

129. .sofijnt: suffice [sofais] : see Sounds, § 30 -IT), «

131. .so'veiip ; but (sb.) [saivei]; see Sounds, § 61 '2. sstom:
atomic [otoniik].

132, htednd : 11 B 13*. et: for [idn] ; the past a,fe is fet], not
[eit], cp. Sounds, 41 '4,

135. to : or [tn].

136. t^eindsd : 6 26*.

NOTES 12 8 i TO I2 204

139. sQpouz : 10 17^ Jadiiot: or [Jud not, Jndnt].

145. greit^diil : tlio / is goncrally dropped in this expression, in
ordinary speech ; Kiniilarly in nif down-, see Sounds, § 49.

147. Ido0: 12 lO*

148. nelcsd) doi : 12 145* 6 29='-.

149. loindrisi;; : for tlic pj’onunciation of -aun-, see. Sounds,
^ 13-23.

151. niinit: 11 A I*.

154. bidait: 1 8 '•=.

156. koinili : for the loss of I, See Sounds, § 33‘5.

159. wod : 6 22=*=.

160. flauo: 1 14=‘=.

161. ot^oil:

163. him: 12 67*. herisi : [herosi] may also be heard; he 7 'eiic
[herilik], also [herotik], hcreikal [hiretik(9)l, he-, ho-] ; see
Sfomds, § 42-13.

166. hoid swept: be careful of the [-6 s-l; see Smmds,
^31 -01.

167. paifikt: 3 45*.

168. orindfjiz; ; or [or,»n-, see Soimds, § 29-41. jAvlful : and

[.‘^piniifnl, IcApfnl, hiundful (sometimes: hieiifnl)], not wij/h [-d].

169. tJ-esjiAts : note the dropjnngof i; cp. [krismas] 12 12*, and
Sumids, ^50’12.

172. soikl: 4 14*

173. glais : 3 19*

176. goblitvS : or [-cts].

179. pro})OU7Al : pro/mnl [propouz(9)l], [prop3zi5(8)n].

180. god: lenutluMiod, in line., to rgo:dl iust as [ao"! becomes
[daigl;lir)*

181. riekoucl : also with [rii-], S' c Sounds, § 4T16.

184. klous : 5 57*. tu iz : or [to hiz].

186. tjaild; boo Sounds, §50-11, fur careless dropping of [d] in
this word.

189. ijitorest: 2 17*.

192. and foil. ; note the many stresses in emphatic speech.

194. ])riz9ivd : 1 S*. igedouz : sJiatlo Koidl, see Sounds, S 4T3.
195 f|UilSo; 7 10*.

201. fiikriis : 1 8* ; but (sb.) [diikrits], see So^iuds, § 5T2.

203. kwoiitid ; nuttfatiou [kwo(ii)tei5(o)n].

1 04. grid : vU. (jrkre [griiv], </ricvous [gtiivos] ; sec founds, § 27-3.

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

206. sedatnjent: uJumautiiie [sedamaeulum] ; see § 40-24.

wikid : see Sounds, § 24-13.

208. disaid ; 1 8*.

209. Ct’seL : 3 20*.

210. heveu : 1 46*. wai^lis : 1 8*.

212. itis^kl: in the pi. [insekts] (;aroles.s spoakorr; often drop
tlie t ; see Sounds, 50-12.

213. liApgi’i ; see Sounds, § 25-33.

214. ribjuik ; 1 8*.

215. kaist: 3 19*.

216. ouu^neim: 6 9*.

218. faund8(r) ev ; 12 96*. « fiist; festive [festiv].

220. For omission of h, 12 37*.

221. 9(v) ; 10 11*.

222. sepitait : 2 27*.

223. sed hob : 7 1*. tjildron : [tjul-] may often be heard ; see
Sounds, §33-01.

225. (o)m : 7 37*. Joi : 10 36-*.

226. oud 5 as%,in edncutod speech [oudj os] ; cp. 10 12*. .siindsi ;
perhaps more often [stinsi] : sec Sounds, §29-41.

229. poi felo ; 12 95* '

230. ainsf) : 3 19*.

233. fo hiz : or, more usually in Ime.., [for iji].

234. nni : a Imc. form ; sec Sounds, § 45-523.

235. ji'o ; or [jei], more common in Ime, ; sec Sniuuls,
§ 42-32,

236. aifto ho : or [ad’tar o].

237. liaitinis : 1 8*

239. didn(t): in a collo((uial phra.so like this the [t] would bo
dropped. tApns ; 12 15*. ougo : with a slight pause after it.
otherwise [ougor],

243. paist ; 3 19*

244. mi'o : 7 14*. riliif : 1 8*. beilfnl : a liiin-ary word,

heiviH [-ful] rather than [-fi] ; lO 31*. ^

247. faiv on .sikspirs : in such expres-sions [on] is the usual fftrni ;
op. [tni on 0 poni, drii on sik.s].

248. trimendosli : see Sounds,'^ 34-1.

249. hi aidiio ov: 2 59*. piito him.self : or [{uitor inrself].

251. diliboreit (1 8*), vb. ; but the adj. ddihcmfc i,s fdiliherit or
-et], 12 20*. „

NOTES 12 206 TO I3 4

137

252. risiii and

253. biwildnriij : 1 8* For reraijit, sec § 22-12. inkcm •

better than [iijk.nn], which is often lioar.l ; see Smuids, ^ 4.U-32
257. tenioroiu this might have the same amount ’of .stress
on tlie second syllable, as [inoniij)]. ’’’

259. holidi : crrjliolideij, less commonly, otoiim : 9 .oiLsou-
see 1 21-\

260. haiintis : or f-cs],

261. 0 t witj ; or [mt witjj].

262. kudnd: for the voicing (?f final f, due to aissimilation

see 11 B 13=h ’

263. him: 3 u::, Oil hhj taim : might all he .stressed,

265, bai on bai : often becomes [baiombail throindi assimilation
lost : 7 12*. trsevlii) ; or [trsevolip],

270. hssnsom : 8 I 12*.

271. kloubz : 12 1 6*.

273. insaid: but phei smt insaid], see Soiiiub, S 01*3.

275. greitfl : or [-ful].

278. ispejol ; or [c-].

13.

1. lo[) : some lengthening of tlie vowel and of the [pi aihls to
the ofrect. wind : 'as a rule, thi.s form should ho iisul. \Vv
always say [windi, witidmil|. Only when irml rhymes with
hlhid,jin(l, kind, mind, etc., slmuhl the old ])romiiieiation [waindl
be retained (c.g. in 17 A 0, on p. <)<)). As there are few rhymes
in [-111(1 1 (d.g. .wwrrd), } loots find [waind] convenient; and thi.s
has led some to regard it a.s a more di,stingiii,shod form of the
word, woz : some would prefer [wnz] heie^ which is permissilile
if not s^'cssed.

3. wibo'd tjiik : tlmse. w(u-(Ih hlirndd i ot he run together; this
introductory de.seriptiun must he, .'ipukeii rather sloa ly.

4. simtd tu: here the [d| may pass over into the' [t-l ; or a,
.slight pamso may bo made aflcw |siimd]. tii hov ; bettei’ than
jto hov| ; [til limvj might also .stand, Imt it would make tin' line
rather liea,vy. ,

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

138

6. bai ; not to be stressed. Avoid the monotonous reading of
these lines, which would result from tiying to give every
alternate syllable the same amount of stress; see Sounds,
§ 53 •12.

8. Jivolri' : the final vowel a little stressed and changed in
quantity, so as to form some sort (J»f rhyme to [iii!]’. Tlie older
pronunciation [tjivolri] isa’arely heard now. See Soiiuds, § 20-1 2.
B. welodei: this old exclamation ntay also be stressed on the
last syllable ; better not here, because of [deit].

10. tjuniful: not [tj-], 10 12*; [-ful], not [-11], in this literary
word, 12 244*. breSren : another literary word ; [-en] more
common than [on].

11. ond : [send] permissible only if quite short and not stressed,
niglektid : or [ne-]. opresb : quicker [o-].

12. wijt tu ; 13 4*. Gera : demonstrative, hence strong form,
send ot : better than [send set] ; see Sounds, § 47'2 (vii).

13. A line may have five stresses; or three, as in 11. 2, 6; as
well as the usual four, prainsip : 3 19*. poilfri: some say
[polfri], otihirs again [pmlfri], see Sounds, § 33*5. Note that
in this literary word the I is not dropped (similarly in fokhlon,
and, as a rule, in falcon [fo(i)lken]) ; and that many litoi-ary
words have alternative pronunciations; they are not used
often enough in speech to have one well-established form.

14. £0z; a slight pahse before this, hence the strong form; [ot]
better than [mtl here.

15. lopgo : for [pgl, see Sounds, § 25'33 and 3 46*. ond : 13 i 1*.

16. welkam : not [welkAm] ; the word is no longer felt to be a
compound. See Sowds, § 38-1, 47'21.

17. tu : after pause, rather than [to] ; indeed [tu] is generally
the form used in deliberate speech, and : rather than [eend],
because of the close connection between lord and lady, 1 13*.

18. Anprimediteitid ; do not stress the fifth syllable, or the line
becomes monotonons.

19. ouhl : [d] not to be dropped, as it might be in coJloquial
speech; 6 8*. Note that there are six str(‘,sses in thih line.
t5ein5d : see Sounds, § 29’41. gon and drouu : do not tuiiko [gon]
too long, in the vain attempt to improve what is a bad rhyiuo.

20. streindsa : or [strein3o] ; see»S'o«mds, §§25-33, 29*41. stju'a'ts
(9i’OUn ; take care of the [-s 0-] ; see Sounds, § 31*01.

21. ov : a slight pause before this. #■

NOTES 13 6 TO 13 44

22. bed: rather than [had], at hegimiing of line, after pause,
hairahs : 1 8*. ait : the pronunciation [ait] (with forward a)
.sometimes heard, is to he avoided.

23. wondrh}:,[woiiduri|)] would spoil the rhythm, pu'o
do! : altliougli the poindar pronunciation [y»oi] would make
a good rhyme,* it is bettei- to %ay [])U'o] even hero.

24. fivim : better than [from], for the sake of variety of vow
see 13

and

thi.s

mis ;

26. hrcd : after the slight pause that follows the emphatic

27. tauo: 1 14*

29. wijful ; 1.2^4* 13 10*

31. heziteitingT^lo not stress the third syllable; 23 18*.

32. hj imbsetld : as often in poetry, the is treated as pSi] before

the initial vowml of the next wmrd. ^

33. pondres: [pondoro.?] would spoil the rhythm; 13 23*.
bo I and woi : again a bad idiyme. In Shakespeare’s time the
rhyme would have been good, as imr was then pronounced
[wnir] ; ho rhyme.s it with afar, har, scar. In Scotl-Und Byron
(who rhymes war and Jar) the rhyme is no longer true but
traditional, d’lio ('hangi'. in tho .puility of the vowel seenls to
date from the 1 7th century.

34. had : hero hett.er than [h!ed|, which would add still furtln-r
to the heaviness of the lim^. ov woi ; hottefthaii [nv woi] with
similar vowels; see Sovtiih, ii47-2 (vii).

35. hot: or [bAt]. klouzd : hut adj. [klous] ; 5 57*

36. ogeiast : see Sow/ah, § 1 1 -ISl. desolet : or [-it] '• 12 20*

37. dAtJis : or [-es] ; 6 20->\ wd’ri : see iiowmls, § 42-3.

[liraiditi]. revrand : here not [reverond] ;

39. bffid : bettor than [heid], which is also heard ; a literary
word, 13 ] 3*. This word has a shorter vowel than bad : see
Sounds, §»39‘41,

40. hei* not to ho stre.ssod.

41. hfBcl ; following the slight pause after the emphatic [\'ii]
mdveisitr ; for tlie tmding, 13 8*; (uhrrse (adj.) [sedvois].

42. SAtJ : not to ho stressed, digrii : 1 8*. ’ '

44. hii'd ; 13 22*. m : also [o-o, 00 ] ; see Hoimh, § 43'26.
moiimofts: or ImAii-J. tuim : for tho loss of b, see Sounds,
§ 50 ‘ 3 . ,

140

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

14.

1. taim : might have the .‘same slrcsss as [meni] rmd [oft] ; hut

the lines get more variety if unifui'mity of st.inshing is avoided
as far ns j)ossible. »'

2. ju! ; emphatic; or [juj. hov ; or [htev].

5. 8V oil : better than [ov oil] ; 13 34-'-.

6. jtii kail ; or [ju koil]. dog ;^see SoidkIk, 43-1 1.

7. Olid, 8. fend : the second and follows a longer pause.

9. opi’oz: see Sovmln, § 42'3. ju! . . . : notice the emphatic
stressing.

10. jui kAm : or [ju IcAm].

12. bi'O'd : see Sounds, § 42 ‘o.

13. koi : a slight pause after this, hence not [koa*].

14. ^rejoukl : 12 6*. sjuit : better here than [suit] which is
becoming increasingly common ; see Sounds, 4r»-r)2'2.

16. hse^ : cp. dofh [dA6>] 15 9. i’z ; note the lengthened vowel
of this worn in enipliatic use.

17. koi kam ; butter than [koi lean] with .similar vowels. oi :
einpbatic, introdueing fin ironical alto-mitive,

19. bred: 4 IG'*. wisprip: 1 5*. ; not [wisporipj, 13 23*^', 33*
hAinhliii.s : 1 8=*=.

21. wenzdi ; the. loss of the fir.st d is very old. d’he s[!elling
induces some to pronouuco [wediizdi], witli fin iiwkward group of
consonants. iSuch spclliiig-pronunci!ition.s arc not iiu unmi.xed
gain. See Soinids, § 50-11.

23. dog : note the effective ptuiso before this word, which
should be utlered in a Iom' pitch, kajti.siz : [k.utisi] irmy some-
times he hoard; cuurteous [koitjos], sometimes [koajos]; see
Sounds, § 38*203.

25 and foil. Note the many weak forms, and the few .stresses, in
this quicker .speech, ogen : or [egein], .see Sounds, ^ 41 -181.

28. frendjip : 2 1 7'^. «

32. igz88kt : 1 S'*'; emdly [igzgBkiIi|, colloipiially [igzgeklij ; .see
Sounds, 50-12. penlti : pc/atfe [piinolaiz].

34. hmv ; I fetter than [hov], which would he a t.hii-d word with
[o] in this line.

iVUliib 14 I TO I6a 4

2 . ,l«pi9 4, : some pnfe U.o rliyn.c. in App.

\ 1(4). hovon : 1 40- ; a ,v„r,l »l tvv„ syllables i,, rt,

as in All pl.icds that, tlui yyi? of heavon visits ” (llichu-d ID

3. uitniy : 1 <S=’\ , . -

4 lend : ciupliaLic, “ as iveli as.” hot ; hotter than rhietl for the
sake ot variety ot vowels. , j’

5. niaiiiist, liikAiiiK: 1 .S\

6. ^rounid : ^.luc would prefer [-ed]. mono-lc : Somuh 8 on-i o
hioii: bettcr'Wiii.A^h'nnj, because of the other [o] sounds in the

7. temparol : the metro requires two syllables, but we feel
[temprolj to bo rather a carole.ss pronunciation in so impressive
a passage, and would give at least a faint [o] sound before ’the

8. setribjii't : atlrihute (rh.) is [olribjutjj Sounds, 8 51

msedsosti ; w/oj'/ts'/n* jiuod^estik]. ^

9. ws-rin : 1 h*. Aid op. |hied] 14 LG; see Somuh, 8 DIID

ond: because dmid and Jnir are so closely coniiectoil • 1
ffr: seehW/n/.s',.8.|i!-3 ov : not [ov], to vary the vowok ’ '
11. indrounid : or jendrounedj; sec the rhymes in Ann Vf dn
13. laildst : 1 b*. ^

16. hset : 3 A)A iiAii ov as : quicker |nAu ov o.s]

22. geinst,: Hco ,

illatrhuid ^ >».s- 20 l).

16 a.

OaroM atimitinn shoiiiil bo paid to the stre.ssing.

1. ai : nut to be stressed
monotonously irregular.
str(*ss.

; to stress it would make the line
hail: might also be read without

2. s'o : the literary words c/v; and dir (
lu'onunciation ; sci^ Sounds, § .GP'.ll,

4. juislcs ; mari,v, who ordinarily would

= ever} have the same
pronounce {.-HsJ, would

142

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

give [-les] here, to suggest an old-fasliioned form of speech ;
see 1 8*.

5. ‘Seam'S; some would say [-wi0]; so also in hereinth \ Sounds,
§31*12. prizeut: 1 8•^ 5 19-^

7. igzsekt : 14 32=*'.

8. aiskj 3 19=’=. privent: 1 8=’=. ^

10. ai'§a (and naiSa): this pronunciation, now more common
than [iiSa, uiiSa], has been in use for well over 200 years ; see
Sounds, § 40‘61. hii! : emphatic, “tho.se who.”

13. O'; 13 44=’=. oujju : but Icmnic (o{u)5i8enik] ; sec Sounds,
§29-1.

14. oilsou ; 1 21=’=. ^

160 .

3. neitja : 2 73=^

4. wi’ ha'\^ notice how heavy the line becomes if we say
[wii hsev],

6. wiudz: 13 I**'.

8. av : or [ov]. tjuin ; 13 10*.

12. 'glimpsiz : [glimsiz] may also bo heard, ‘hot: l)eUer than
[■hffitj. •

14. ould ; [d] distinctly pronounced, rirhid : or [-edj, op. 15 (>=’= j
see also 5 25=’=.

17.

4. aiz : this word must be stressed ; some would cT.1so stress
[o'lsou] in 1. 3.

5. av : or [ov]. bifrend : 1 8=’=.

6. wilaSwisp *. see Sounds, § 27*21.

8. on ; vowel and [n] not too short. The second [on] is shorter.

10. nAn : or [nAu].

11. let not : or [let not].

15. kli'a ; lax [ij ; see Sounds, § 42*3.

NOTES i6a 5 to 19 9

143

18.

1. ?53 Antrodn: 13 32*.

2. 9V : or [ov.].

3. lui'm, W9’ ; ImK-long forms, because of the slow* rate of
speech, tu : generally preferable tu •[to] in literary English,
even of this simple kind.

5. vaiolei : or with a very short [o] in the second syllabic ; in
ordinary speech usually [vaiolit]. mosi : in the pronunciation
of moss, mossi/, short [0] is now more common than [oj] ; some
say [niois], ^fe^^Tiosi]. See JSounds, § 43T2.

6 . from : here better than [from].

7. fsir oz: or, with a slight pause, [feojajz].

8. iz : pi'onounee [z] distinctly ; it must not become [5] or
disappear.

9. Aunoiin : emphatic, otherwise [Announ] ; [nn], 1 36*, 6 9*.
ond ; [auid] hero would add to the heaviness of the line.

10. luisi ; see Soimik, § 45*521.

11. Note how the line is spoilt if you stress [bAt Jii iz in ha
greiv .md ou].

12. diforons : quicker [difrens], which would sound ill here.

19.

1. aiskt : not [uist], 10 19*.

2. M’ot : or [wot], hor : or [ho], followed by a slight pause.

3. from ; or [from], though the weaker form seems preferable in
so heavy a line.

5. .ssefou': see Son-nth, § 50-14. doiris : or [doris].

6. l(j)uicriis ; [lu-] is more usual ; see Sourids, § 45-521.

7. ai : 4 1*.

8. bilAvid ; or [belAved].

9. t^uiz Sau : he careful of the [-z tJ-], s(j)uifcs : 14 14*.

144

SPECIMENS OF ENGLISH

20 .

1. 0, ja: strong forms here Tvould mako tljc lino t<jo lioavy,
consiclQi’ing that the poem require^ to ho read lluently. wiudoii-;
see aS'oj/h/L', § 41-4U1.

2. klaudlis ; 1 8 *.

4. tjuiu : 13 10*.

8. mjtiizik: fmju'yij(a;n].

10. and ; or [on]. .

11. spiit^is: 1 8*.

12. iiAm ; for the mute h, see Soimth, §

15. Olid : Scoteh proimuciatioii of ohl. The song “ Aukidang-
.syne ” begins : “Should auld acquaintance bo forgot.”

18. hed 5 (li)ogz : it is better to pronounce the second h, as the
word is rare in educated speech ; for the omission of h, see
Soimds, § 47-22.

20. klaim^ climutf [klaiinit] (§ 41-23), diiiiafio [klaiinsetik].

23. melodi ; inehilions [nieloiKlios, -djos].

25. ogen: see StHin/lti, 4 1 -181.

26. grautid: verb. These verses are (piotcd from “The Music
Griuder.s.”

• GLOSSARY AND INDEX

The following list contains ; —

(i) an index to the subjects treat-jd in the Sounds of SpoTcen English,
These are printed in italics and the references are to the' sections ; Ҥ50*'
therefore means section 50 of the Sounds.

(ii) an inde!?>^ the words occurring as illustrations in the So^mds.
Occasionally, to save^space, the relerence is placed against an almost
identical word in the Specimens. For the same reason, a reference to the
Sounds given in a note to the Specimens is, as a rule, not repeated in the
Glossary ; tvherever an asterisk appears, the reader should therefore look up
the note.

(iii) a concordance of the words occurring in the Specimens, for which
part of the Glossary, a work of great labour, I am indebted to Prof. J.
Lawrenen of Tokyo tTnivensity. 'Witlrthe exception of a few very common
words {such as the, of) a reference is given to every occurrence of every
word. The references are to ])assage and line (see note on p. 105), and an
asterisk implies that tlie word is also discussed in the Notes; “7 37*”
tliereforo moans that the word occurs inline 37 of passage 7, and that there
is a note on it. Thesu words are reproduced exactly as they stand in the
text, whore they have frecpienlly been influenced hy^the word that follows
and by the sentence stress. This oxjdains such variations as [bifo', bifoi.
bifoi, bifoir, hifoir] and also [konekjn, konekjon], etc.

(iv) the words incidentally mentioned in the Notes. These arc enclosed
in brackets.

(v) a number of additional words, the ]>ronunciation of which has been
.shown by experience to present ditlicnlty. When two i»ronunciations arc
given, both may be considered as common ; the fli’st is generally to be
preferred.

The sam(j general principlo.s have been observed in the transcription as in
the Specimens.

NOTE

Attention is drawn to the very valuable English Pronouneinfi Dictionary
by Daniel , I onus, now included in Dent’s Modern Language Series,

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

A

a fal, [a], [fe], neutral, darkened,
dear, § 37, [sej, [s], § 39, [ei],
§41-2

a, 8 4^ 5, 12 146-151 (etc.),

, ei(5 49^) [§47-11

abaft, gljciift

' abbey, eebi 7 32 ^

abdomen, tebdouman {not seb-
doinan) § 51-41
abed, obecl 12 267
Abergavenny, febogaveni (place),
-geni (person)

(ability) abiliti 7 37*

Abinger, £ebiu(d)59(r
ab initio, teb iniSiou, -jou
able, eibl 7 37*, § 33-3
about, abjfat 6 12, 12 29, 159,
161, 261, 265, 14 3
above, obav 15 10
abovementioned, abAvmenJnd
6 32

abscission, i;ebsi 5 (a)^n § 29-3
absent (adj.), 80bs(9)ut 51 -2

(vb,), icbsent, ob- 51-2

absolute, 8ebsol(i)u't 3 5*
(absolutely) aebsoluifcli 3 5*
absolution, 8ebs9l(3)ui5(8)u
§45-521

absolve, sebzalv, ob- § 49-3
absorbed, ebsoibd 6 41
abstruse, iebstru!s § 30-15
absurdities, absoiditiz 5 18
'.abyss, obis § 42-15
J acacia, okeijo § 29-1
accent (sb.), SBks(8)nb, -ent
§'51-2

(vb,), Eeksent, o- §51-2

accident, seksidut 6 1
146

accidentally, , seksidentoli 2 74,
7 23

acclimatize, oklairaotaiz §51-41
accolade, sekoleid § 37-5
accompany, okAir.poni 5 22*
according, okoidip 2 35
accordingly, okoidipli 6 23
account, okaunt 2 49, 16 a 6
accoutre, 9ku!t9(r
accuse, ekjiiiz § 25-12
aeetic,’9siitik, osefcik § 41-18
acetylene, osetilim § 51-41
ache, eik §

achieved, 12 157
aching, eikip 7 3*
acknowledge, ©knolids, -eds
§ 43-14

acoustics, 9kaust/iks, -kui- §40-62
acquaintance, akweiiitns 5 36,
57, 9 22, 20 15

acquainted, okweiiitid 2 13, 6 14
acquiesce, iekwies § 30-2
acquire, okwaio 2 57*
acquired, okwaio'd 5 17*
acrobat, cekroljict, -ra-
across, okras 7 29*
act (sb.), sekt 1 27*, 2 35

(vb.), 0 Bkt 2 19, 50

acted, sektid 2 50
action, sekjn 5 41
active, mktiv 3 46, 49, 12 91,
§ 40-27

acts, tt'kis (not odes) § 50-12
adage, mdid,^ § 41-25"
adamant, seilomtnnt 12-206*
(adamantine) aidowseutain, 12
200 *

adapt, od8e])t 5 11
add, aed 6 24
added, sedid 6 1 S
adding, so Up 2/22*

— ugue

(aMItton) 0diS(0)n 2 22*
address, odres 3 40
addresses, odresi/j 8 I 4, 11 4
-aih §§ 37 -n, 41-24
adept (sb.), aedopi- § 7)1-2

(adj.), adept ^ 51-2

adhere, 9dbio(r § 42-33
adhesions, ajdliii^nz 1 17*
adieu, odjiu § 45-G
■ad infinitum, t.ed iidinaitnm
adjourn, sdsaiii §§ :’).S-2{)3, 51-4
(admirable) sedmirobl 3 53*
admiral, sedswo:^] 3 18*
(admiralty) seduitr^^ti 3 18*
admiration, ffidmireijn 3 53*,
12 128

(admire) 9dmai9(r 3 53*
admit, admit 2 56*
ad nauseam, sed noisiiBm
ado, odu! § 51 -41
Adonis, odouniK
adulation, auljuleiSoii 3 36
adult, odAlt, sedAll ^ 51-41
ad valorem, iud voloirom, vie-
(advantageous) ledvoiiteidses
3 9*

advantages, odvamtidfpK 3 9*
(adverse) sedvois 13 41*
adversity, avlvoisiti' 13 4-1*
advertise, sedvo'taiz § 40-25
advertisement, od vadismout,
-th- § 40-25
(advice) odvaia 3 25*
advised, «>dvaizd 3 25*
advisedly, odvai%idli § 24-13
segis, i!d5is ^42-2 1
aegrotat, iii^routad § 51-41
iEneas, iiniuus
^neid, iiniid
(aerate) eioreit 2 64*

(aerial) oii"’noU2 64*

aerie, eu-i, i'^ri
aeronaut, eioranoit, eor-
iEsehylus, iiskilos .
aesthetie(s), iis0etik(s) (not e-)
§42-24

iEtna, etu0 § 41*18
(affectation) jBfekteiS(9)ii 5 34*
affect^, ofektid 5 34*
affection, ofekjop 6 15*
(affectionate), 9fekS(o)nit or -et
' 6 15*

affirm, afoim 2 77
affright, ofrait 17 10
affront, ofi-Ant § 38-11
Afghan, sefgsen § 25-22
Aflalo, eflailou
a fortiori, ei foijioirai
aft, aift

after, aifto 3 28* 12 236

, aift9 10 23, 174 4

(it), a if tor 12 243

(a), aifior 9 1 5

again, Qgeii 10 37, 14 25,
20 25, 26, § 41-181
against, ogdnst 2 36, 69, 13 36,
§ 21-122

, oge(i)mt 3 3, § 41 ■] 81

-aije^ 37-5, 41-25

age, eid3 3 15, 33, 7 11; §29 4

, eidj 7 12

aged, eid5id, -ed § 24-13
aggrandize, segi-endaiz § 51-41
aggrandizement, ogi-seiidiziiraiit
§§ (40-25), 61-41
aggravation, segroveijou 6 25
aghast, ogaist § 35-22
agile, sedsail § 40-23
agnostic, cegnostik § 50-2
agony, segoiii 20 1 1
agreeable, ogriiebl 5 1*, 9 2

147

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

ague, eigju’ § 41 -20

ah, Q! 4 19 7, § 37-5

ai, [ei] § 41-2
aigh, § 34'4
Ailsa, eilze, elza
aim, eim 5 3
-ain § 4J -22

air, 6'0 2 64* 5 15, 19 8, § 39-41

, 6'r 20 25

-aisfi, § 30-15

aisle, ail §§ 30*21, 40-61

Aix-la-Chapelie, eikslajtepel

al, §§ 33-5, 38-5

alarm, alaim 2 7

alas, elais 12 60*

Albany, ailbani § 33-5
albeit, o'lbiiifc § 51 -41
albumen, sclbjummn § 61-41
Alcester, 3ilst9(r § 33-5
alder, oildeljr § 33-5
algebra, mldgibra § 38-33
algebraic, mldsibveiik
alibi, selibai
alienate, eiljoneit
alighting, elaidr) 6 ?8
alive, alair 12 43
all, ad 1 7, 27, 29, 37 (etc.),
§ 33-5

(right), 01 § 33-1

allegiance, oliidsons
allegro, olegrou, -leig- §§ 41-18,
51*41

alleviate, oliivieit 3 1 1
alliteration, 8elitorei;5(9)ii, 9-
alliterative, aliiarotiv
allot, 9lot

allowed, olaud 3 41
alloy, aloi

allude, aljuid § 45-521
allusion, al(j)ui3(a)n § 45-521
ally, alai r
14S

almanac, odmaiiiick § 33-5
almond, airnand § 33-“)
Almondbury, aimba?-] § ;i3-5
almoner, aelTnajia(!- § 33, -5
almost, oiimcmst‘'2 47* 3 3S*
§ 33-6

ailms, aimz g 33-5"

Alnwick, aenik § 33-5
alone, alouti 12 137, §§ 20-211,
33-6, 43-14

along, aloT) 10 I, 8, 12 119
alpaca, aelpeeko, § 3.3-5
Alpha, aelfa

also, odsou'-'ill*, 12 17, 259,
§ 33-6

, odsou 2 77*, 16a 14

, odsou 17 3

alterations, odtoreijnz 6 30
altered, oilto'd 6 21, 20 1 0, § 33-3
alternate (ad j.), alteinot, -it. §51 -2

(vb.), odtaucil § 51-2

alternative, oltoinoliv, oil-, ad-
§33-5 .

although, o'I'Sou 12 30*
altogether,oiliuge5'9 1 21, *§33 -6
alveolar § 24

always, odweiz 2 35*, 49, 4 9,
§ 47-21

am, sem llu i 1*, 15

, om 5 55*, 7 37*, 9 3, 14 25,

^,(9)ml2 225 [§47-12

, lui 10 4*

, m 10 30, llD H

amateur, ae n i at 0 1 (r, ' -t j uo (r

§§ 38-2, 45-01
ambition, iombiSn 3 51
ambitious, iembi^os 2 28
Ambrosia, sembrouzia {vol -59)
§ 29-3

Ameer, amio(r

amenity, omimiVi, onie- § 41-18

amidst, amidst § Odd 32
amoeba, omiiha § -J-3-34
among, omA]} 7 16, 12 213, 18 1,
§.43d4

omAi) 2 ’17

amount, omauut 7 13
an, 811 2 36, (Jl, 12 220, §35'32
Anabasis, fmaeliosis
anaesthetic, u'jii'.sdelik
anaesthetize, umi! s i9otai z
anaemia, oniimje.
anarchist, mno'ki^-t
anarchy, § 26*13

ancestral, tcnsestflPf 51*41
Anehises, icijkaisiiz § 38*33
anchor, 80T3k9(r §§ 25*12, *33,
49*33 [§61*41

anchovy, aenti^ovi, mntSouvi
ancient, eiiiS(o)nt § 24*122
and, aend 5 50, §§ 47*15, 50

, .end 1 3, 18, 40, 2 9, 13,

22, 77, 3 2 1-, 4 17,5 30* (etc.)
15 4*

, Olid 1 1*, 10*, 13* 14*,

23**, 2 39 (etc.) 13 17** 14 7*

, on(d) 5 8*, 22, 25 (etc.)

, oil 5 17* 7 5* 37, 10 31*

35, Hr. 3, 5* 12 3G, 155, 247*
20 32, 24 (etc.)

, n 10 23

, md 10 9*

, m § 49*33

Andromeda, iondromido
and to, mud tu 6 8 *
anemone, onemoni § 38*33
angel, eia(d) 5 (o)l § 41*3
angelic, tondselik §41*3
anger, eeogo 3 54 § 25*33
angina, mudjjaino, 0 eit((}) 5 iuo
§51*41

angle, mt 3 g(o)l §’25*33

ague
— Apocrypha
angliee, aenglisii § 38*33
angry, aei^gn 5 25 § 25*33
anguish, aeijgwiJ § 36*33
angular, aT)gjula(r § 25*33
aniline, aenilin, -ain § 40*24
anise, seuLs § 30*15
another, onAft’o 10 23, 37, 11 b, G
12 92, 275, 14 32

, onA'5o(r 7 12*

. , Anstruther, a 0 nstrASo(r, aeusto(r
answer, a:uso 12 330* § 50*2
answered, amso'd 3 19*

-ant, § 38*5
ant, sent {not auit)
antarctic, sentaiktik § 60*15
anthem, aeu(99m§§ 24*33, 31*311
Anthony, eentoni § 31*31.
.^antipodes, mntipodiiz, -po- §38*33
antiquary, sentikworl § 51*41
antique, mntiik § 25*12
antithesis, fcntidosis, -6\

Antonio, amtouiijou 14 1
Antrobus, aeiitrobos [60*15
anxiety, aiij(g)zaioti, §§ 29*2,
anxious, 8er)(k)5o.s §§ 29*2, 50*15
any, eui 4 23, 5 40, 8 I 5

, eui 2 7* 52, 3 7, 37, 42,

• 6 19, 811 6, 9 10, 16, 12163
anyhow, euihau 4 20
anyone, eniwAn 9 1 3
anything, euii9ip 6 1 3
anywhere, euiws'o 1 44*

, eniwsr 9 7*

aorist, s’orist

aperture, aepo'tj9(r, -tju9(r,

4So(r (§ 45*51)

aphasia, ofeizio {not -,!)io), -jo
§ 29*3

Aphrodite, mfrodaiti § 38*33
apkal § 23
Apocrypha, opakrifd*

149

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

(apologetic) opoloclgetik 2 39^'
apology, ,)pDl3tl3i 2 39“*=
apophthegm, sepoSom §§ 27-11,
11-18, dO-4

apostle, 9pos(9)l S 00-12
apostrophe, opostrofi § 38-33
apotheobis, opo^iousis, a3po-
§ 51-41

apparatus, soporeifcos {not -rmt-)
§41-3

apparent, opseront, -peir- § 39-42
appear, opiio 3 41*
appearance, epf rans 6 35*
appeared, api'a'd 3 4*
appearing, apPrip 12 39*
appears, api'a'z 14 9*
appease, apiiz § 30-15
* appetite, sepitait 12 222*
/apples, sepl# 12 167
apple-sauce, sepl.sais 12 110, 128
apply, aplai 5 61
appointing, apoiutip 4 2
apposite, aepozit § 40-26
(appreciate) opri:Siei,t 2 29*
'(appreciation) aja-iisiei^n 2 29*
apprehended, peprihendid 2 37*
apprentice, ajjrenfcia 12 255
approaching, aproutjip 3 17
April, eipril § 42*13
a priori, ei pi-ioirai
apropos, sepropou § 30’21
apt, sept 2 68
ar §§ 37-4, 38-5
-cm § 37-51
arch-, -arch § 26-12
arch, udj 13 32

(archangel) aikoin(d)5(a)l 3 25*
archbishop, ajtShiJap 3 25*
(arch!-) aiki- 3 25*
archipelago, ciikipel-ognu § 25-12
Arehimedesr aikimiidiiz § 38-33
150

(archive) a;k;iiv'- 3 25*
arctic, oiktik ,-5 50-15
are, ai 6 3*, 10 15*, 12 41, 50
, ail2 210

, a' 1 29* 2 6, 13*, 23 71,

73, 76, 80, 3 I* (etc.)

-^5 — , n 5 20* 35* 37, 39, 17
(.-to.), § 37-311
, ((!!•' 8 II 9

, n'r23*, <8,27,58, 311 (etc.)

, ar 5 25, 9 7

, a 10 3* SO 1

, r

Areopagus, 'im-iopagas
Arethusa, peri^jutza 19 6
Argentine, aid59ntain § 40-24
argument, aigjumant 2 69
Argyll, uigail
Ariadne, ajriasdni § 38-33
arid, ^rid
Arion, araion

aristocrat, seristokrict, -to-
§ 5 1 -41

Aristophanes, rerist af 0 n i i z § 3 8 • 3 3
Armada, (lanaido, -eido § 37-5
Armitage, aimitids
arms, aimz 6 42, 12 72
arose, orouz 13 121
arraign, ai-oin § 50-4
arrangements, oreind5man Is 4 4*
I arras, seros

arsenic (sb.) aisonik § 51-2

(udj.), <j(i),semkJ 51-2

arrived, araivd 6 4
art (si).), ait 13 22*
art (vli.), <('t 1 20*
artificer, o;fcifi.so(r § 51-41
artisan, tiitizsen §51-11
artist, aitist 1 31
artiste, oitiist, -isi, § 42-24
-firy, §§ 32-62, 38-2* -5

asj aez 5 53

_ , 1 G, 2 77, 3 20* 5 4,

, O'l 5 26 [20, 9 2

, sez § 29-32

as . . . as, a'z^. . . sez 2 77, 79

, JCZ . . . pz, 1 11-*, 5 31*

, yz . . . ;i'z 2 47*

oz . . . oz 5 J, 6 13* 7 37,

12 80, 2m

•■safetMa, ssfiofeikly, -fii- § 42-24fl
ascend, ysend § 30 -2
ascribed, yskiaihd 3 12
-n8i\ §' 30-15'^

Asia, ei^o i'noi ci 3 or§ 29-11
aside, ysaid 7 2
ask, aisk 16 v 8*
askance, osksens, -ams §§ 37-5,
51-41

asked, aiskt 19 1* i

, n!s(k)i 12 76*

, (list 10 19*

asleep, osliip 10 29

aspirant, ospairynt, sespiront,

§ 51-41

Ji^jiinde, i? 22-111
ass, ins, (iia 37-22
assault, osolt, § 43-14
assembled, osendild 3 17
assent, osenl 5 23
assignee, insini! § 51 -41
J,%irinlaiion, 49
assisted, o.sistdd 12 16
associate, osouSieit 2 29*
(association) osoii-ieijn 2 29*
assuag'S, ysweid^ 8 11 § 26-211
assume, asjunu § 45-522
assuredly, ojuk-iclli § 24-13
asthma, aes/diu) 31-32, 50-13*
astonish, ostoinj 9 6
astonishment, QstoniJuKuit 7 24
at,iet 4 10,6 33,8 11 2 (4 18-*)

apologetic
— automobile

at, ofc 5 60, 7 27, 8 I 2, 12 32,
57, 111, 116, 164, 172, (-tc.)
at all,'yt^oil 2 14* 9 1 1* 12 161*
at home7<»touia 12 259*

-ale, § 41 23
ate, et 12 132*

I Ate, eiti § 38-33 •

Athenaeum, ie6iii,i:ora
Athene, § 38-33
i Athens, ssdonx, -inz
Athlone, m^^ioun
at last § 24-01
atoll, setol, otol
atom, setsm 12 131*

(atomic) atomik 12 131*
atone, etoun, §§ 26-211, 43-14
(attempt) otem(p)t 2 31*
attend, otend 17 2
attendant, 9teiid0iit,2 62*
attentive, otentiv 2 65, § 40-27
attired, oiaio'd 12 22*
attitudinarians, setitju’dinei
rioiiz 5 22

attorney, otemi § 43-201
attribute (sb.), settibju't 15 8*,
12

(attribute, vb.) otribjut 15 8*
Auchinleek, a-kinlik, (rarely)
seHik

auditors, oidito'z 5 53
§ 34-4

august, i'lgAsJ- §51-41
August, oigost §51-41
aiild, Olid 20 15*

-atm- § 43-23
^aunt, cunt, ^ 43-23
(authorise) a:(9'yraiz 7 4*
(authority) a-doriti 7 4*
Authors, oi^y'z 7 4*
automobile, oit9mo(u)bid, -to-,
aitoinoubid, -mr;x^j)biil § 51-41

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

autumn, aiiom § 50-3
autumnal, otAmn8l§§ 43‘2t, 50*3
Ava, aiva

avalanche, aevsluiuj
avarice, Sevan's 3 49‘'‘'‘
(avaricious) iiiVoriSas 3 49*
avaunt, 1)V0!nt 43-23
avoirdupois, tevodopoiz,

§§ 43-32, 51-41
awaking, oweikii) 7 25
away, awei 7 17, 10 9, 12 48,
243, 160 4
awe, 01 15 -8, § 43-25
(awful) aiful, 10 31*
awfully, offii 10 31*
awkward, aikwod § 47-22
(awry) orai 5 25*, § 51-41 j

ay (yes), ai

ayah, aio j

aye (idwnys), ei |

(azure) 8650(1-, etc. 7 31*, § 29-3 '

B

&, § 22-2 ; glide, § 22-341 ; mute,
§ 50-2, -3

Baal, beiol
bahoo, boibui
Bahy Speech, App. IV
Bacchanal, bsekonol
Bacchante, b.tksenti § 38-33
Bacchus, baekos
bacillus, basilos
back (sb.), bsek 1 12

(adv.), l)se]v 1 45, 6 29,

12 91, 13 ^4
152

hack of tongue, § 23
hack continuant 34
hurlc stops, § 25
hack voioels, g§ 4 3-45
backward, bsekwoef § 17*22
back-yard, bsekjaid, 12 141
bad, Ijsed 2 29* 79, 5 37
bade, bsed 13 39*

Baden-Powell, beidiipouol,
g. baidu-
badge, b8e45 14 5
badinage, bsedinais §§ 29-3, 37-5
bag, bsBg 10

bagatelle, ba-^el § 33*6
Bagehot, bsed50t,l)segat(§47'22)
baker’s, beik-cz 12 25
bakshish, baekJi;S § 42-24
Balcarres, bselkseris
balcony, bmlkoni §§ 33-5, 51-4
bald, bodd § 33-5
baldachin, i'seldokiii § 33-5
baleful, beilful 12 2 14*

Balfour, b8el(oi(r, (So. lialfur)

balk, b.adc 33-5

ball, l)Oil 5 8, § 33-5
ballade, budaid § 37-5
ballet, bseli, -lei § 24-13

balm, Ixiim § 33-5
balsam, boilKom 33-5
bamboo, biembui § 51 -41
bandied, baendid 5 8
bangle, baer),i>,-(o)l § 25-33
bank, bnaok g 39-1 1
bankruptcy, bsBi}krop(t)!5 §50-12
bar.bai 13 33*, § 37-4 r
(barbarian) bd'bsirion 7 36*
(barbarity) btrbseriti 7 36*
barbarous, l)aiboros 7 36*
bards, liaidz 13 7

bares, lis'o'z I60 5
bargain, bargin § 41-22

barren, baron 14 2D
barrier, bano(r § ;!7‘4-
barrister, baristo(r § DT'-!
basalt, baso{!)lt, b9sa(!)lt,
§§ 33-5, 5] ’-11
basking, baisldj) 12 27’
bass (fish), Ijufs § 4 1 ■ 1

(voice), beia § 1 1 ’ I

bassoon, bosuni 20 3
Bastille, bfjostiil § ■12-21
bastinado, haslineklou, § HT-f)
bated, beitid 14 19
(bath) (pi. bcirhz)

§§‘31-12, 37-22
bathe, beiS § 31-12
battles, beetlz 1 15, § 33-62
• ba,ulk, boik § 33-5
bazaar, boza!(r § 37-51
bdellium, del join § 50-2
' be, In 1 16% 4 2% 23, 5 JO, 20,
20, 28, 53, 59, 6 21, 23, 30,
33, 45, 7 12, 31, 3(b 9 5, 15,
17. 21, llA 1, 2, 3, 12 3,-!, H4,
139, 189, 197, 225, 235, 13
12, 14 33, 16(j 0, § 17-12

, bi- 2 37,42=!*, -13,51,4 25,

9 4, 23

, bii 1 20, 28, 44^, 2 05,

4 6,7, 10,81 15,11 15, 12 200.
209, 15 ID, 16u 9

, bii 3 24, 6 18, 12 205, 18

10, 20 13, 29

Beaeonsfield, biikn/Jiild, bek-
beaming, 12 177

bear, bao 12 137, 16 a 1 1
beard, bi-o'd 14 12*
beat, 1)iiL 12 123
Beauchamp, biitjom § 42-24
Beauclere, l.ouklso(r, -klio(r
^/Beaufort, boufod, -fot
" .Beaulieu, bjuili,«bouli

autumn
— believe

Beaumont, boumont, -out
beauty, bjudi 3 53, 8 1 13, II 14,
§ 45-0

beauty’s, bjuitiz 13 43
became, bikeim 12 143

. bikeim 7 32

because, bikoz 12 84*, §»4S 12

, 4jikoiz 6 2’'"'

, bikoiz 1 10*

jBechstein, liekstain § 34-3
becomes, bikAmz 15 6*
bedight, hidait 12 154*
bedizen, bidaiz(o)n, -diz- § 40-51
been, bin (2 4*), 6 7* § 42-21

, bi'n 2 4* 312,42,8 118

, bill! 3 34*, 37, 44, 8 II

18, 12 67* 163

, J)i!n 12 263, § 42-21

Beethoven, beiUiou-s-gn
before, bi/o' 3 4, § 38 31

, bifoi 5 12, -to, 6 11, 12,

10 29, 12 53, J 1(5, 214

, Info: 12 190, 2 ft, 260

, biibii-^S 10, 12 92

, bifo!r'l2 58

beforehand, bifoihsuiid, 12 107
befriend, ihfreiul 17 O'*
began, higreu 7 26*
beggars, begcz 12 85
begged, begd 13 24
begone, bigon, bc-
beguile, bigail, In- § 25-22
behave, l)i(h)eiv 12 7 6 '*
behaviour, biheivjo 2 53*
behind, bihaitid 12 72'*
behove, bihouv, be-
being, bi’iij 3 17 25, 7 27, 9 2,
12 95, 136, 167, 2 15, 219,
258, 271

belch, bel(t)S § 29-21
believe, biliiv 9 5*, 1*8, 12 126

153

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

Belinda, biiiiide 12 16* (etr.)
bell, bel 7 15
belle, bcl § ;’>3-6
Belleroplion, belerafsn
Bellew, belju (also Inlui)
bellicose, l)elikoiis, §§ 30' 15,
51 -ir

belligerent, belidsoront r
Bellingham, belind^om § '17-22
beloved, bikvid 19 8* ,

Belvoir, bi!yo(r § 33*5
beneath, binii^ 15 3* 20 2
bend, bend 14 18
benign, biuain, be- §,§ 40-61. 50-4
benison, benk9a§ 38-32
bent, bent 1 12, 12 214, 16a 4
Berkeley, baikli § 38-201
Berkshire, baikS(i)9 § 38-201
berth (sb,, yb.), bai^ § 31-12
Bertie (surname), boiti
Besant, bezant, bizsent
beside, bisaid 12 iVl*

, bisaid 12 HI, 18 2

besoiied, bisaild 1 S*
Bessborough, bezbai-o § 30-16
best, best 6 44. 16a 10, 11
Bethphage, bedfugii § 38*33
Bethune,bi:t(,t)i], i edjiv.n § 3 1 -31
betrayed, bitreid 2 48*
betroth, bitroub, be- § 31 -12
better, beta 4 4, 12 80. 201, 228,
13 4, 14 30, 15 6, § 32-421
between, bitwiin 5 33*

, bifcwiin 12 250

bewildering, biwildoi-ii) 12 253*
beyond, bijond 11b 9 '

, bijond 9 17*

bicycle, baisik(. t)l baisaik(o)l)

§ 4U-51

bidding, bidi]) 16a 12
Bideford, bKliforl
IS4

bier, bi9(r § 42-33
big, big 10 36

, big 10 11, 38

Bigelow, bigolou
bigoted, bigatid 2 *58
bigots, bigats 13 21
bqou, bii^u! § 29*3
hilahiah, § 26-1, 27-01
billet-doux, biloi dm
.bill of fare, bil av fea(r
biltong, biltoT), App. 11
birchen, bait^'an 13 28
birds, baidz
bison, bais(^'^

Bispham, bispam § 47-22
bit, bit 10 23
bite, bait 17 7

bitumen, bitjiiman, bitjuimon
§51-41

bizarre, bizai(r § 32-7
black, blsek 12 104
blackbirds, blaskboidz § 51-1
blackguard, blmgtiid § 49-3
hhuh § 23

blague, blfiig § 41 -26
blanc-raange, ' bloniDn(d)5, '
-man(d)5, -010:5 vowel)
blasphemous, bleesfimas § 51-4
blazing, bleizit) 12 153
blazon, b1eiz('>)n
Blenheim, blen.mi (§ 47-22)
bless, bles 12 7, 43*, 52^ 181,
183

blessed (adj.) blesid 7 7* § 24-13
— , (vb.) blest 12 12*^
blesseth, blesid 15 4 (2*)
blest, blest 15 3
blew, blu: 12 13, § 45-52
blind, blain(<]) 12 87*
blinded, blaiiuHd 9 19
blithe, ))lai5§ 34-12

bliszard, blizo'cl § ;iU‘201
BIom(ejfieId, bluimfiild
blood, bkd 2 7 S, ^ 38-11
bloodhorse, bUdho's 12 6'7
bloody, blAdi l3 14
bloom, bluini ,13 43
Blount, blAiit

blouse, bliuiz §§ 10-32, 45-4
blow, blou 1 3H, 16G 1 4
blows, blouz 20 28 i

blue, Idiii ^ 45-52
blushed, blAjt 12 1G4
boa^ bouo (worp'Wo)]) § 44 ‘7
Boanerges, bouoiwasiiz § 38-33
boar, bo!(r § 43-26 •
board, boul 12 122
boasted, boustid 7 13
boatswain, bous(a)ri § 47*22
bob, hob 12 I)’-"

Bob, bob 12 9 (etc.)

])0b 12 7 (etc.) ^

l^ob’s, b0l)z 12 20, 88, 230
bodega, bodii.^u, bo-
body, Itodi 1 1^316
Boer, bu:o(r. bouo(r
bogey, bou,'j,i
boil, boil 13-31
Boleyn, bulon, -in
Bolingbroke, boliobi-uk, boulir)-
Bologna, bdlouujo, bo- § 25-35
bomb, bora §|^ 45-. 1, 50*3
bombast, borabiusi, -asi
BompaSj^bATiipos
vbonafide, bouu.> faidi
bondm3.n’s, bondnionz 14 18
bonds, bandz 2 79
Bond Street, lioiid stnbt
bone, boiiii 12 1 31, § 43-14
bonnet, bon it 12 45
book, buk 7 24, § 15-10!
boon, liuiu 160 4

Belinda

-brazier

boor, bu9(r § 15-41
Bootes, bo(u}outi!z § 38-33
booth, bulb § 31-12
border, boido 13 8
bore, bora 12 61, 73
Borghese, boigeizi § 38-33^
born, bain 13 12 * '

borne,^boin 13 13, 14 4
borrow, boi-ou § 43*201
borough, bAra § 34*4, 44-401
Borrowes, barouz
Bosanquet, bouzngit, -kit,
bosanket

bosom, buzam 16c 5, § 45' 12
both, hone 1 40, 6 46, § 43-121
Botticelli, botit^eli § 29-2
Boucieault, buisikou
, boudoir, budwai(r § 45*4
bough, bau § 34-4 ,
j Boughey, boui § 34-4
bought, bolt § 34-4
Bougliton, baut(o)n, bait(a)n
§ 34-4

Boulger, bquld 5 o(r
Boulogne, buloun, etc. § 25-36
bouquet, bukei § 24-13
Bourchier, baut5o(r
bourgeois, buoswcii, (type*')
bodsais §§ 43-32, 51-41
Bourke, boik
bourn, buau, bom § 43*26
bower, baua 13 28
boy, boi llA 8
- — , ].oi 12 24, 13 6
Brabazon, brseboz(a)n
bramble, brieu)b(a)l § 22-341
brandy, l)raendi 12 154
bravado, bravaidoii, -eidou§37-5
brave, lu-eiv 12 14, 17
bravo! bi-aivou
brazier, brei 3 a(r §”*29*3

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

bread, 1)i‘ea 1 22, 25, 13 24
Breadalbane, brioilban, In-i'lsel-
b^)n [20 24

break, breik 12 140, 14 30,
(breakfast) brokfost 12 18'^
§§47-21, -23
breast, Irest. 12 119
IJintth, LG f

breath, lDre6l 4 IG* 14 19
(breathe) briiS 4 1 6'-=

Breath (iron]\ § 53-21
breathless, bre^lis 12 118*
Breehin, briikiu {Sc. bi-ii%in)
breeches, initjiz, brii- § 42*15
breed, briid 14 29
brethren, breb’ren 13 10*
Bridlington, bri(llii)t(9)n (iie-w
town), b 0 ilir)-t( 0 ju (old town)
brigadier, brig9di9(r § 42-3;’>
bright, bi-ait* 12 277
bring, brii) 12 l.’»8, 247 *

bringer, brir)o(r § 25-33
bristle, bris(9)! § 50-12
broad, brnnl § 43-25
brogue, broug §§ 25-:32, 44*43
broke, In-ouk 8 1 9, II 10
'ISroke, l»ruk

broken, In-oukii 7 27, 20 5
bromine, broumiin, -ain § 40*24
bronchia, bropkio
bronchitis, br.nikaiiifi §§ 40-2G,
brooch, brout^ 44 -7 [49 :’.2

broth, bro^i § 43*121
brother, brAba 1 12, 12 3(5

, bi-Abor 12 93

brothers, Iwa&o'z 12 213
Brough, bvAf § 34-4
brougham, bruim {not broum)
§;i 34 4, 45-4
Brougham, bruom § 34 4
brought, broit 8 I 9, § 34*4
IS6

brought, brD!b 6 29, 33, 8 JI 9
Broughton, l)r9it(o)n § 31-4
bruise, briuz § 30-15
brushed, la-A^t 12 59
brusque, briisk, bi-Tvsk § 25’ 12
bubbling, bAbliij 12 -‘52
Bnccleugh, bok'lui § 31-4
■ Buchan, bAk(u)ii {Se. bAxnn)
Buchanan, bjukmnan {Sc. bulc-
^ an9u)

Buenos Ayres, bjuinios, bjuinos,
bjujnas, eiriiz, siriz, eioz
buffet, bufoi,bji[ei §fil4'13, 51-41
buffoons, ba<f^z 5 21*
build, bild §§.33-4, 42-16
bulwark, bulwek
.buoy, boi § 43-32
bureau, bjui-’rou, bjm-ou §§ 44*7,
51-41

Burghclere, b9!kle'9(r § 31-1
burgher, baigoft- § 25-22
Burghersh, § 34*4

Burghley, b 0 iir§ 34-4
buried, betid 7 4, §41*18
Bury, bei-i

-bury, bori, -bi-i, -Itoi-i
Burns, baniz 20 17
t>'nn\ Northuitibrian § 32‘2
bushy, bu^i 10 2, 7, 29
business, biznis2 IG*, (51, 12 2 19
bustle, bAs-al 12 102*
busy, bizi 4 14* § 120 5
but, bat 1 IG*, 32*, 2 35, 3 13,
24* 5 2, 17, 6 20, -1*2, 8 I 9,
9 17, 10 3, ilB 2, 7f9, 13,
12 9* 10, 14, 120, 151, 215,
238, 273, 13 35* 19 8

, iMt 1 25* 2 42* 44,-50*

G5, 3 G, 4 23, 5 l-b-'-, 7 37,
8 II 9. 15 10, 16a 8, 17 8,
18 11 «§§ 38*1, 4 7-15

bread

—canteen

but, I'At 1 9^, 2 60*
butter, l)Ato(r § 21 -121
buy, bai § 40 -61

by, bai 1 27, 2 4, 15, 22, 25, 30,
HO, 8 10, HiO, 3S, 4 2, 5 25,
33, 6 24, 25, 7 11, 28, 9 13,
19, 20, 12 IG, 37, 61, 81, 93,
118, 122, 128, 136, 157, 188,
195, 198, 203, 18 5, 19 3,
§17-14

by and by, baionbai 12 265*
Byssbe, bij _

Byzantine, b‘>iz8eutain, bi-
‘'§‘40-51

0

C = [kl, §25-12; =-[1$], §20-2;
= lsj, § 30-2

eab, kieb § 39*11
cabals, kobaelz 2 28*'*
cabbage, Iv 0 ebi(l 5 § 41-25
cabby, ktebi 11 a. 3*
cachet, kceSei § 24-13
ruruinmdl, § 32-401
(cad) ksud 2 29*
cadi, keidi, kauli § 37-5
Cadiz, keidiz, k:cdiz
Cadogan^ckodAgon
Csedmop, ksedinon, -on
esesura, sizju"i'#

Cairo, kairou
.-Caius (College), kiiz
Calais, kaeloi, kaelis
Calderon, kaildoron, 33-5
calf, kaif § 33-5,

caliph, keilif

calk, koik § 33-5

call, koil 14 6, § 33*5

, koil 14 25, 19 2.10, 11,12

Callaghan, kselohujii § 34-4
called, koild 12 171

, kaild 13 23 » ’

CalliQ^e, kelaiopi, -opi § 3S‘33
Callirrhoe, kaliroui § 38-33
calmly, kaimli 12 156*
(calumniate) kaUmnieit 3 35*
calumny, kselamni 3 35*

Cam, kjBm

Cambrian, kaembrian § 41-4
cambric, keimbrik § 41-4
Cambridge, keimbrids §41-4
came, keim 8 1 17, II 16, 10 23,
12 24, 66, 71, 92, 116, 252
camomile, kaemainail § 40-23
Campagna, Inempainja § 25-35
campaign, kiompein § 50-4
campanile, kfompaniiii § 38-33
Campden, kaemdon § 50 1 4
can, kii 4 19* lU 6* § 47-1 2

, kan 1 31* 2 19, 5 40*

, kaui 2 25* 4 17*,

14 17*

, kaen 5 2

(give), kp llA 10*

Canaan, keinan, -njau
canary, kensiri § 38-2
Candace, kauidelsi § 3S-33
cannonball, kaenanbojl 12 152
cannot, ksenot 6 2*

, kmnot 9 15* 20 29

, kain llB 12*

canoe, konu! § 45-4
canon, kaenjan § 26-35
cant, kaent 12 206
cantata, kyuntaita
canteen, krontiin § -51*41

157

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

Canterbury, ka-ntabari 3 26*
cantonment, kentuinmont, -tou-
§§ 4-5-4, 51-41

caoutchouc, kautjuk § 40-62
cap-a-pie, kiepapii
(capability) keipabiliti 42 95*
eapabie/4veipabl 12 95*
(capacious) kopeijos 12 9^*
(capacity) kapgesiti 12 95*
Capell, keipl
caper, keipa 5 25*
capercailzie, ksspakeilzi, -Iji
§ 30-172

capitalist, keepitalist § 61-41
caprice, kopriis § 40-21
capricious, kopiiSos § 29-1
captain, kaeptiii §§ 41-22. 49-32
capuchin, ksepjutjin, kfcpu^iui
§51-41 ^

caravan, kfcrovseti § 51 -41
care, kg*o 11b 13-, 12 239

, ks'a 2 50

, ks'”!- 3 51*

carefully, ks'ofuH 12 194

, ks'ofuli 2 4 *

cares, ke'o’z 3 1 5
caressed, korest 13 15
Carew, keiri, korui
cargo, kaigou § 44-7
Carlyle, ku'lail
Carlyon, ka'laion
Carmichael, kci'rnaik(o)l {Sc. ko-)
carminative, kaiininytiv §51-11
carmine, kaimain § 40-24
Carnegie, ko’uegi, (Sc. konegi)
Caroline, kaeralaiu § 40-24
carolled, kserold 13 14
carouse, korauz

carriage, keerid 5 §§ 38-31, 39*1 1,
(41-25)

carried, keer/d 13 6
15S

carrying, kasriip 10 11
carvingknife, kaivirgiaif 12 119
ease, kcis 8 I 3

, kels, 55 , 8 ir 4

cashier (sb.), kfopOlr § 51 -41

(vb.), ko$ir3(r § 5i-41

casino, kasiinou
east, kaist 12 215*, 240
caste, kfjisb

^.castle, kuis( 0 )l §§ 33-62, 50-12

' Castlerea(gh), kaislrei
casual, kaesjuel 7 11*
cat, kset ll3^

catacomb, ^^mokoum §§ 45-4,
50-3

catalogue, ksetobg § 44-43
catarrh, k 0 ta!(i- § 32-7
catch, ki-ctS 10 18

, kmlf 10 13*

cathedra, k0B(9idr0, ko^^iidr 0
§ 51-41

cathedral, ko^^iiclrol
Catherine, ]iEe 6 i( 0 )i'in § -10-21
Catholic, ksefc/( 0 )lik
cats, kots 11 B 8
caught, koit 10 16*

, ko!t 10 24

cauliflower, kolillauo(r § 43-14
caulk, koik § 33-5
cause, liO!z 11 b 14-
causes, koiziz 3 12
cautious, koiJoH 5 11
Cavan, kaevon
caviare, kroviai(r § 3 7 ’’5
ceased, siisi ISiIO, § JlO^Sl
Cecil, sesil 3 2*
celibate, selibifc, -et (§ 41-23)
cello, tjelou § 29-2
cells, selz 7 5

Celt(ic),sclt(ik), kolt(ik) § 25-1 2
censure, sen$o(r«§§ 29-1, 45-51

Canterbury

—chilblain

centenary, soniimori, sentinori,
-t8-§r)l-4] ^

centre, setif.o 4 15, §
cere (-cloths, -ments), sio-
Geres, sioriiz^ :i8-33
certain, saifcii 5 16
certainly, seitiiU 3 38
rh [iSl, § 39-2 ; § 34-3

chaff, t^aif 1 37

chagrin, Jagrin §§ 29*1 2,,^
42-34, 51-41
chairs, tJjs’o'zlB 112
chalet, ^Eele'i § 24-13
Chalfont, t5aif{o)iiT;^ 33-5
chalk, tjoik § 33-5
chalybeate, kaslihiit, -et (§ 41-23)
chamber, t5emil')9(r § 22-341
chamois (animal), Ssemwai
§§ 29-12, 43-32
— ^ (leather), ^ serai
champagne, ^a-mpeiii § 50-4
Champlain, Jajmplein § 29-12
chandelier, 5^uKloli8(r, -il-
§§ 29-12,42-33
Chandos, ^sbikIob, tjj-, -os
change, iSeinds 6 26*
changed, tSeindsd 12 136*,
13 19*

chaos, keios §41-4
chapel, tSiep(9)l § 33-62
chaperon, Jseporouu §§ 29-12,

4 L-7

character, kmrokln 2 38* 3 45,

§

charade, 5orai(4,§§ 29-12, 37-5,
41-24 "■

charge, t$aid 5 6 23
charivari, Jairivairi § 29-12
charlatan, 5a!lot(9)n, -ttmi ISQ-l 2
Charlemagne, Jailomoin, -am
Charon, ksirom [§ 50-4

Charteris, t^aite-z
chaste, tjeisfc § 41-3
chasten, t^’eis( 0 )u § 50-12
chastise, tjajstaiz § 40-25
chastisement, tjsestiznwnt
§ 40-25

chastity, tjaestiti § 41-3» '
ehattfil, t5set(o)l § 33-62
chauffeur, Souf9i(i

§ 29-12

chauvinist, Jouvinist § 29-12
cheap, tpip 12 15
cheapness, tjiipnis 12 127*
cheek, tjiik 13 3
cheerfulness, tjioflnis 6 31*
cheese, t\iiz §§ 30-15, 32-31
Cheetham, tpitom (§ 47-22)
chemise, Simiiz, Ja- § 30 15
chemist, kemist § 25-1 2
chenille, Joniil §§ 29-12, 33-6,
42-24

cheque, ijek § 25-12
cheroot, Jiruit § 29-12
Chersonese, keisoniis, -S9-
chervil, tSoTvil § 27-22
Cheshire, t5ieS(i)9(r (9 11*)
chestnuts, tjesDAts 12 169* 178,
264

Chetwode, tjetwud
Cheyne, t^iin, tjein
Cheyne Walk, tjeiiii woik § 38 -33
Chianti, kianfci

chiaroscuro, Marosku.'ro § 25'12
chic, Sik § 29-12
Chicago, Jikaigoii § 29-12
Chichele, tSitJeli § 38-33
chicken, tjikiii, -911 § 25-34
chide, tjaid 16a 6, § 32-31
chiefly, tjiifli 5 42
chiffonier, Sif9ni9(r
chilblain, tJilLlein § 33-6

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

ehM, tjaild 12 1S7* 195, 211,
265, § 50- 11

children, t^ildran 12 223* 236
Child Sjjnech, App. IV
chills, t^ilz 7 31, § 33*4
chimera, kaimil’9, ki- § 25’12
chimrleyi-corner, tSimuikoina
12 193 t‘

china, tjaina § 32-422
chiro“, kairo-
chisel, fc5^z(9)l § 30-21
Chisholm, t-Sizam § 33-5
Chiswick, t^izik § 47-22
chivalry, Sivalri' 13 8*
chloride, klotraid § 40-22
chlorine, Idoirim § 40-24
Chloris, kloiris 19 4, 10
ohcir, kwaia(r §§ 40-61, 43-31
choked, tjouki 12 31
choleric, kalarik § 61-41
Cholm(ond)eley, iSAinli § 33-5
choose, tjuiz 19 9
chooses, t^uiziz 9 21
chord, ko!d § 25-12
chorus work § 6-12 *
chords, weal § 6-2
chough, tjAf §§ 27-1, 34-4, 38-11
Christ, kraisi § 40-61
Christendom, krisndam § 40-51
christen, ki'is(o)n § 50-12
Christian, kristjon, -tjan 12 11*
(Christianity) krisiiasniti 12 11*
Christmas, krismos 12 37

, krismas 12 12*, 69, 85,

154, 180, 224, 225, 230, 234
Chrysostom, krisostam
church, traits 12 68, 83, § 30-21
churchman, tjoftjman 7^1 1
cicala, sikaila

cicerone, sisarouni, tjitjarouni
§§ 20-2, 38-33
r6o

Cincinnati, sinKinaeti, -naiti
cinque, sipk § 26-12
cipher, Kaifo(r § 27-101
Circe, ^eisi § 38-33
circle, seikol 4 14*

, saikl 12 172

circuit, seikit § 38-31
(circular) s 0 !kjiila(r 4 14*
circulatory, sai k jal 0 t(o)ri § 61-41
^circumserihed, saikamskraibd
2 59

circumstance, se!kamst(a)ns
Cirencester, sisita(f, sairanses-
ta(i-, sisiaǤ(r, sizit9(r, sisla(r
{locally often sairon)
citizens, sitiznz 2 28, 79
civilisation, sivilizei5(a)n, -lai-
§ 40-26

cl > [tl], § 24-01
clandestine, klamdestin §§ 40-2-1
51-41

Clapham, kloepom § 47-22
Clara, kleiro § 37-51
clasps, klaisps 7 23
Claverhouse, klse'vo'z, klsevo-
haus

clean, klim § 42-23
cleanly (adj.) klenli § 42-23

(adv.), klimli § 42-23

cleanse, klenz § 43-23
clear (adj.), kli-o 17 16* § 33-3

(vb.), kli-'r 12 48*

cleared, kliio-d 12 166
clearing, klfrip § 42-3
clematis, kleinotis, Idimeitis
§ 51-41

(clerical) klei‘ik(o)l 12 4*
clerk’s, klaiks 12 4'*
climacteric, klaim askterik
§61-41

(climate) klaimib'20 30*

(climatic) klaimsstik 20 20*
climb, klaiiii 50*3
clime, klaini 20 20*
clique, kliikj 25-12
cloisters, Idoista'z 7 5
close (adj., adv.), kloua 5 57*
llA b* 12 1.S4, S 30-13, -15
(close, vb.), klonx 6 57*
closed, klound 13 35*
closet, klo/iit 12 7 2
cloth, klod 12 JG*, 147, 165
(clothe) kloi 4 &’ 12 IG*
clothes, klou&k (12 16*), 59,
271

cloudless, klaudlis 20 2*

Clough, kLvf, klui § 34-4
-chide, § 15-52
elue, klui § 45-52
-cUimit, § 45-52
coalesce, ko(u)oleR § 30-2
coarse, kais 1 5, § ;)0-15
coastguard, kous(t)gnid § 50-12
cobalt, koul)i)(i)lt, kobo(!)lt
§§ 33-5, 51-11
cobweb, kabweb 7 28
cochineal, koijjiniil
Cochrane, kokron
•/ockburn, koubon § 50-15
corkiiey, § 3-12
Codes, kokliiz § 38-33
cocoa, koukou § 14-7
Coeytus, kosaiios, ko-
codify, koi|lifai, kou § 41-7
coffee, koli § 43-12
cognac, Ivo I ijick, kou- §§ 25-35,
44-7

cognizant, ko(<;-)nif;(o)nt § 50-4
cognomen, kognoumon § 51 *41
eoign(e), k.iin 43-32
coincide, kii(n)iiisaid
coke, kouk
0

child

—compact

Coke, kuk, kouk
Colclough, kouldi §§ 33-5, 34*4
cold, koul 10 31* llA 2

, kould 7 31, 13 1

collar, kola 12 31, 251, 262
collect (sb.), kolekt § 51-2.

(vb.), kolekt § 5 1^2

colonel, k0in(9)l § 33*1
Coiquhoun,koliU!u §§33-5, 50-15
'Columbine, kalomimin 40-24
column, kolom § 60-3
comb, koum §§ 45-4, 50-3
combat, combatant, combative,
with kom- or kAm- § 38-1 1
combe, kuim §§ 45-4, 50-3
(combination) k!)mbinei5(o)ii
2 29*

combine (vb.), kombain 2 29*

(sb.), kombain 2 29*

come, kAm 12 50, 68, 14 10,

§ 38-11

, kAm 5 57, 20 8

comely, kAudi, § 38-11
comes, lumK 20 27
comfort, IcAmtat §§ 22-33, 38-11
comforter, kAuifoto 12 57*
coming, kAmi]) 12 53

, IvAoiin 12 65, 66, 69, 83

commentary, komontori, -tri
commission, komijii 8 15

, komiSan 8 II 6

committees, komitiz 4 2*
common, konion 2 8, 17
commonly, komoiili 5 20
commonwealth, kaniOHwel6' 2 33
commonwealths, katnon welds
2 70, 76

communicate, komjuinikcit 2 7*
communication, komiivn , kei^-in
2 11

compact (sb,), kompaikt ^ 51-2

i6i

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

eompaot (adj,), kampcekt, kom-
§51-3

company, kAmpani 5 1 1*, 8 1 7,

11 8, § 38-11

comparable, kamp(a)rol»(o)l
§§ 41-3, 51-41
compart kampeofr § 41-3
compass, k\mpos § 38-11*
compliment, kompliinont 6 17
composed, k.impouzd 6 44
(composure) k9iiipou39(i- 7 31*
compound (si).), korapaund

12 (96*), 166

compound ivords, §§ 47-3, 51-1
compounded, kompau » <1 id 12 9 Gp
Compton, kArat(9)n, korat(9}n
§§ 38-11, 50-14

compunction, kompApk^n 3 13*
comrade, komrid, IcAuirid, -eid
§§ 38-11, 41-24

concave, lonkeiv, kop- 49-32
concert (sb.), konsoit 2-10*
(concerted), kansaitid 2 lO'-"
concerto, kontjaitou § ■39-2
conch, kopk, koii(t)^
conchology, kankolod.^i
concise, konsais, kan-, § 30-15
conclude, conclusion, konklu.’d,
-klu!3(9)u §§ 45-53, (19 32)
conclusive, kanklussiv, kon-
§ 30-151

concourse, konkois, kop- 1 49-32
concrete, konkriit, kop- 49-32
(condemnation) kondonniei)(<))a
5 28*

condemned, komlemd 5 28*
condign, kondain, kou- §§ 50-4,
51 41 '

condolence, kendoulons, kon-
§51 ■41 [3 43*

(conducive)^ kondjui>iv, kon-

conduet (sb.), kandokt 3 43*
(conduct, vb.) kondAki- 3 43*
confederacies, konfedorosiz 2 57*
(conference) koiifar^uiri 12 20*
conferred, kotireid'^12 30*
confess, konfen 5 55*, 12 159
cenfessedly, koufesidli § 24-13
(confession) konfejfo)!!, kan.

5 55*

{^confidence, kanfidons 2 16*
confine (sb.), kotif'ain § 51-2

(vb.), konfain, kon- § 51-3

conflict (sb,), konfiilit, § 51-2

(vb.),<S9uHilct, kon- § 5 1 -2

confront, konfrAiit, kon- § 38-1 J
conger, kapga(r § 35-33
congeries, kondseriiiz, -dsiar-
- § 38-33

congregation, kongrigei5(o)u,‘
kop- § 49-32

congress, koiigres, kop- § 49-32
conjunction, koudfjApkJon 6 50*
(conjure = juggle) kAti(d)f,o(r

6 42* § 38-1 1

conjuring, kondsukip 6 42*
Connaught, kanot § 34-4
connect, koriekt, ko-, kb- § 43-1 3
connexion, konekjn 2 21

, konekjou 2 2*, 56

connexions', konekjnz 2 73
connoisseur, konisei(r, -sjua(r
§ 45-61

conquered, kapko'd 5 17*
conquers, kopko'z 1 3* 33
(conquest) kapkwesi 1 41*
conscience, kanjns 2 35*
conscientious, konjienjas § 29-1
conscript, kouskript l'l4*
(conscription) konskrip j (-o) n ,

kon- 1 14*

consent, kon&eut 3 38

compact
— corps

consequence, ImisikwQnK 2 52^ contour, kantuo(r § 15-11
’ 9 19 (contract, hb.) kaiiM-jpkL 7 29'-’‘

consider, kansido 5 43=i= contracted, koutreekud 7 29*

, koii^iido 15 ! 5, 16 a I contradict, kontrodikt 5 24

(consideratiofl) kausidareiS(o)n, contrary, kautrori § 01
•kou- 5 43*^ [167 contributory, k9uUibjut(9)ri,

considered, konsido'd, 5 26, 12 kon- § 51 -41- ’

consignee, k.uisini!, -sai- § 51 -4 1 controlled, kontiould 3 46
console, koiiHOul, kon- § 41-6 controversy, kontrava'si §51 '41
Consols, kansolz, konsolz ^ controvert, kantrovoit, koiitro-
coiisowi/id, §§ 9-2, 21-35 vait § 51 --j]

consort (sb.), konsoit § 51 -2 contumacy, kaiitjumgsi § 51-41

(vb.)?k9nso:t, kon- § 51-2 contumely, kautjumili, § 51-41

constable, ConstabK^ kAustob(o)l conversable, konvaisebl 7 33
§ 3S-11 ,conversant, kanv9's(9)nt § 51 -41

constancy, kanstonsi 3 39* conversation, konvasei,(n 5 3, 6,
constantly, konstntli 5 35 8, 16

construe, kanstrui, kansLrui conversazione, konvasfetsiouiii
§ 51-41 §§ 30-201, 38-33 [5 28*

consummate (adj.), konsAmet, (converse, «b., adj.) konvois
kon-, -ii § 5J -2 converse (vb.), kanvais 5' 28*, 42

(vb.). konsArnoil § 51*2 convert (sb.), konvo't § 51 -2

contagion, konteid3(t))n, kou- (vb.), konvait, kou- §51-2

contemn, konieiu, kou- § 50-,‘» convict (sk), kanvikb § 51 "2

contemplate, kantonipleit (not (vb.;*, konvikt, k.-)n-§51-2

kouteiuploii) g 51- 1,-4 J convoy (sk), kanvoi § 51-2

contemplative, kaute.mpleiiiv, (vb.), konvai, kou- §51-2

kniiteiuplotiv § 51-41 convulsion, konvAlfn 3 32

contemporary, kouteiup(o)rori, Conyngham,kAiinjOm (§ 17-22)
§ 32-6 cooked, kukt 12 126, § 45-101

contempt, k9utem(p)t, kou- cooperate, ko(u)air9ivit. § -li-dll
§50-14 copies, kapiz 12 1 1

contemptible, krjuteraptibi 2 31* copper, kapo 12 75, 146
content,** kouteut 12 79 Corkran, kakron

contended, koiitentid 12 275 corner, kaiuo 12 1 1 1*
contents, koateuts, koutents , corners, kauio'z 12 19
§ 51-41 i corner seats, kouiosiits llA 7

contest (sb.), kontost § 51 "2 ! corollary, koialrtn § 51-41'

(yb.), koiitest, kon- § 51*2 coronal, §§ 32-401, 37*4, 38-2,

conlliniavi, 10, 26-35 -203

continued, kriutinju'd 3 2*, 31 corps, kn:(r § 30-2i

163

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

corpuscle, kD!pAs(,j)l § 5015
Cortes, koitiiz § SB’SB
cost, kost 7 2^‘’
coterie, koutori'
cotillon, kotiljou § 3;>-61
Couch, kiiitj

cough, 'ktrf§§ 271, 3il, J312
could, kad 6 IS'’-, .‘S?, § 3:l«r)

, kixd 1 A 2 51, 8 1 in,

18 y

kud 6 33, 45, 8 II 15,

12 202

couldn’t, kudnt 8 I 1 (J

, kudud 12 2G2*

council, kauiisol 3 17-’' ,|

coumei, kaunsol 2 9''’-, 11
countenance, kauutinous 6 44*
counterfeit, kauntofil § .3S‘31
countess, kauntis 12 260*
country, kantn 2 33, 3S, BO,
5 13-

courier, kurio(r § 45*12
course, kois 111*. 5, 12 104, 15 iC
court, koit 15 21
courted, koitid 8 I *13, II 13.
13 16

(courteous) keitja.s 14 23*
courtesies, k9iti.siz 14 23*
Gourthope, koitop (§ 47*22)
courtier, k3itjo(r
Cousens, IcAznz
cousin, kAz(o)n
covenant, kAvinont
covered, kAvod 10 32
covetous, IvAvito.s
covey, kAvi
Cowen, kou.tu, kauon
Cowper, kui|»o(r, kaupe{r ;
(poet) l\Uipo(r

coxswain, kaks( 0 )u, kakswein
§ 17-22 '

164

cozen, k'Azfo)!!

I Cozens-Harrty, kAznz-haidi
crabbed, traslnd, -ed § 24*1.‘)
crack, krcek 20 23
cracked, krsekt 12^i7.s, 20 2
craftsman, krccftHiuon 1 2, ;:i
cram, ki-aem 5 52
crammed, krmmd 12 113
crash, krse)’ 10 3<S
/Iratchit, krtetjit, 12 IS, ;i{i

, kreet5it‘l2 13, Hi (.-u-.)

Cratehit’s, krakjits 12 172

, krmfcjits 12 S,^l3

Cratehits, IxffbtSits 12 2S, "51
(etc. )

, kv£etj|its 12 24, 42

crayon, kreioii
created, krieitid 1 16
creature, kriii^r § in-ni
credence, kriuieniH 51 42*23
credible, kiedil)(.>)l •12*23
credulity, kiidjudiii 12 77*
(credulous) kredjulo.s 12 77*
creed, kriid 160 10
Creighton, Crichton, ki'airt.i)ii
§ 31 * 1-

cried, kndd 12 1 1 , 53, (S;!, 2 1 0

, kraid 12 1 2-1

crime, kraim 13 22 10-5I

criminal, ki'iiniii(.dl § lO-nl
crinoline, kriiioHin -IU'2!,
51-11

cripple, kii]d 12 S4
critical, ki'itlk I 2 (1!

Croat, kroual
crochet, ki-oujai § 21-13
crockery, krakri 111 *. 0*
crocodile, krak.)d:dl § 10-23
Cromartie, krAmwii § 3S-1 1
Crombie, kraiubi. ki-Ain'ui
5} 3S-1 1

corpuscle

—deaf

Cromwell, kramwol, krAti>,

■ wel § 38-1]
crboked, lirukid 1
crosier, kroii,^y(r § 2!i‘;3
croup, krnip § 15--1
(cross) IcroH 7»39*
crown, kraim 15 G
cruel, kj-uol

Cruickshank, knik^atpk § IG-J 2
cruise, kruiz § 30 -15 ''

crumb, ki-Aiu § GO-;*,
crusaders, Wnseido'z 20 ] !»
crutch, krAtA 12 G] 91, 193
cuffs, IcAfs 12 94
cui bono, kai bounou
cuirass, kwirJBs, kju- § ’JG-in
cuisine, kwiziiii §§ 26’2n,

5 1 •11

culture, kAlf/Jo 4 7 '^'
cumber, kAuibo 17 11
cuneiform, kju!n(i)ir.>nti
cunning, kAuii) 1 fi
Cupar, ]aii|)o(r
(cup) k.vp 5 8*

' f cupboard) kAbod 12 18%§ I9‘3
(cupfull) IcApful 12 108'!'
cupola, kjuipolo, -olo
cur, kei 14 13, 17
cursed (adj.), kersid, -cd § 24 '13
curtain, k9it(o)n tb22
custard cup, kAstj-vdkAp 12 175
cutthroat, kAtflroni 14 G
cutting, kAtii) 11 b 2
cycle, i^^ik(ojl § 40’01
Cymric, kimrik, sim- § 25-12
cynosure, wain<tsjno(r, -JnoCr
Czar, z(I!(t § 30'2 [§ 29*1 1

Gzarewitch, zairovitj
Czarina, zurinio
Czech, tjek ,

Czomy, tjeini

1 )

d, § 24-2, § 34'1, 'tuute

§ 50-11

daily, deili I 21., 25 ^ ^

dais, d(jiis, dels
Dalbiac, doilbiadc § 33-5
Dalmeny, dadmeni, -miiiii
DaMel(l), deiol, daljol, diijsi
§ 30-172

damn, dtem § 50’3
damnable, dsemtiob(A)l § 50-3
Damocles, deeuiokliiz, -mo-
• § 38-33

damps, (Isemps 7 31
danced, dainst 12 29-!'
dandelion, dseiidilaion
danger, deiii(d)5a(r 25-33
Danish, deitiij 41 -3
dare, dsafr 39-32
Darius, doraias
dark, dnik 12 210

, daik»16A 2, 17 1 1

darkness, daiknis 1 47*
darned, <la!nd 12 59
date, deit 13 9
daughter, dodo 12 78
daughters, dait.o'z 12 1 7
daunt, doint § 13-23
Dauphin, daifin

day, dei 12 37* 85, 224, 225,
231, 14 22

dei 7 3G, 8 I 1, II 1, 10 1.

12 21, G9, 19 1
day-labour, deileibo, 16 a 7
day’s, deiz, 12 232
days, deiz 7 3, 12 2G0, 16a 2
(it\ § 11-li
dead,dedl3 10 ,

deaf, def 5 51, 57

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

deal, dill 12 lin
, dill 12 17

dear, dir,) 10 IK*, 12 13, 52,
223, 230, §§ 3K 22, 12-3, -32
dears, diio’/, 12 IKO
death, Me(9 16 a .*>
debauch, dil) 0 it 5 , do-
debonair, clebonso(r, del)oitso(r),
-b,)- § 51-41
Deborah, debars
debris, debri' § 30-2 1
debt, det §§ 17-13, 22-21
decade, dekad § 41-24
decadence, dekad(o)ns § 11-14 ,
decease, disiis, de- § 30-15
deceit, disiit, de- § 22-12
decide, disaid 12 208*

(decision) disi 5 (o)ii 6 18*
decisive, disaisiv 6 1 8'''
declamatory, dik]8enif)i(())t-i, dc-
§51-41

declarations, deklorei^nz 2 2,
§41-14

declension, diklen^o * 12 6(5*
decompose, diik9in[)0u>! § 41 -1 1
decorous, dekoi-ss, dikoiros
§51-4, -41

decorum, dikoiram, <lc-
deerease (vb.), dikriis 12 201*
(decrease, sb.), diikviis 12 201*
dedicate, dedikeit, § 11-14
dedicatory, dedikeit(o)i-i § 51-41
deeds, diulz 15 19
deemed, diimd 7 30
deep, di.'ii 7 25

defacements, difei,smoijl,s, 1 18*
defeat, difiii 2 27*
defeated, difiitid 2 44='
deference, deforon- § 1 1-1 1
definite, clefirdL § 40-2(5, 11-14
deformed, difaimd 1 1 .3*

1 66

degenerate, did^enareit 2 75* ’
degree, digrii 13 42*
degrees, cbgriiz 1 37*
dei gratia, rliiai grfeijioi
deieetion, didfjekjjn 3 12
delegate (vb,), deiigoit § ! M 1

(adj.), (leligit, -ot §41-11

Delhi, deii

^(deliberate, adj.) di]il)orit, -cl
12 201 *

deliberating, diliboi-eitii-) 12 251 *
delight, dilait 12^121*, 130,
§ 34-4

Delilah, dilailo, de-
demagogue, demogog § 44-43
demagogy, demegogi, -dgi
demands, dimccndz 2 41*
Demerara, domorsiro § 37-51
demesne, dimein, dc- § .30-21
Demeter, diimil9(r § 32 71
demise, dimaiz, de-
demonstrate, deinonsti-eil#

§§ 1-1-14, .51-1. -41
demonstrative, diinoiisirotiv, dc-
§51-11

demonstration, d (3 in o u wt re! (o ) 1 1
Demosthenes, dimas6*9nijz, de-
§ 38-33

demy (paper), dimai, de- § 51-4 1
Denbigh, denbi § 34-4
denied, ilinaid 16 a 7
dmial wntimmifs, § 27
denkd ftfops, § 24 ''

depot, depou (vol diipou'^f § 2 M 3
deprecate, deprikeit § 1 1-M
deprivation, df5})riveij;(.))n §4 1-1 1
Deptford, detfod § 50-14 '
depths, depf),s 1 10*
deputation, depjutei5|f.))n §11-1 1
Derby, daibi § '38-2(il
derelict, deriKkt §§(41-1 4 ), 5 1 --11

dereliction, derilik5('r))n §
derivation, cleriveiS(9)n § 41-14
derogate, derogeii -ro- §41-11
derogatory, cyrogol(9)ri § 51 -11
desert (abandon), di^^oit 2 6G*
(desert = wilikjrness), clezot
9 17^-'

deserts, dizeilH 9 17*
deservedly, diz0!^i(lli,d(;-§ 24-13
(desiderate) disidareit, diz- 3
design, dizain, 2 7*, 36
designate, 4ezigneit §§ 41-14,
§0-4

designs, dizainz 2 i?8 (27*)
designedly, dizainidli, de- § 24*13
desire, dizaior 3 53*, § 40-3
desired, dizaie'd 3 21* 6 39
desirous, dizaf ros 6 3*
desist, dizist, da-, -si- § 3u-151
desolate, desdct 13 36* § 11*14
despicable, despikol 1(0)1 §§ 4 1*14,
51-41

(dessert) dizoit 9 17* § 30-16
destine, desiin § 4 0-24
destroys, disiroiz 5 6*
desuetude, deswitjuid, di:-
§§ 26-211, 51-41
desultory, desoltori 2 *26, §§41 -14,
51 -41

detected, ditektid 2 44*
(deterioration) diii'’riorei5(9)n
7 14*

determined, diteimind 3 38,
§ 40;24

Deuteronomy, d j u : taro naini
device, divais, de- § 30-13
devise, divaiz, de- § 30-13
ilevoi'aliml rn, § 22-31 ; n, § 21-31,
§ 25-31; V, § 27-23; 5,
§ 29-31 ; z,^30-3 ; ■S,§ 31-13 ;
i, § 33-2

deal

—dimple

devoted, divoutid 7 7*
dew, dju! § 34-1
r/i-, § 40-4

dimresis, daifrasis, -ri-
dialogue, daiolog § 44-43
diapason, daiopeiz(9)n, , -s(9)n
§30-151 *

cluipj^-iij/m, § 4-2
diaphragm, daiafrjeni g§ 39-41,
50-4

diaphragmatic, daiofrajgmaefcik
§60-4

dice, dais § 40-21

did, did 2 34, 3 27, 12 76, 14
» 28, §47-12

, did 3 27, 12 120, 273

didn’t didn(t) 12 239*

, didon 10 9*

, didn(d) 12 70* 126

, dicln 10 41

did he, di: 10 40*
did you,dju 10 13* 19

, dju! 111? 14*

didactic, djdsektik, dai- § 40-51

die, dai 12 195, 200, 209
dies, daiz 4 25
difference, diferans 18 1 2*
difficult, difildt 2 12, § 60-12
difficultly, difikoltli 5 17*
difficulty, difiklti 5 51

diffuse (adj.), difjuis §§ 30-13, -15

(vb.), difjUiz §30-13

digest (sb.), daidsest § 51-2

(vb.), didsest § 51-2

dignities, dignitiz 1 40
dilapidated, dilsepideitid § 40-4
dilatory, dil9t(9)ri §§ 40-4, 51-41
dilemma, dilemo § 40-4
dilettante, dditsenii § 38-33
dimension, dime- § 40-4
dimple, dimpl 5 33

167

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

dine, dain 8 I 2, IT 2
dingey, dii3gi § 25-33
dinner, dine 8 I 7, II 7, 12 1 20,
165

diocesan, dai3sis(9)n, -h(o)ii
§§ 30-153, 51-41
diocese, Tlaiosis, *-iis § 30-15
diphtheria, difdifrio {notf" dii)-)
§§ 22-12, 27-11

diphthong, difdor) {not dip-)
§§ 22-12, 27-Jl
(direct) direkt 6 24*
directions, direk^nz 6 24*
(directly) d'’rek(t)li 6 24*
rlis; 30-151

disable, diseib(9)l, diz- § 30-151
(disadvantage) disodvamtids
3 9*

disappointed, disopaiotid 12 70
disarm, disarm, dizarni §30-151
disaster, dizaisto(r 30-J51
discarded, diskaidid 517
discern, dize’ii, dia- § 30-151
disciple, disaip(8)l § ;^0'2
discipline, disiplin 2 11, § 40-21
discords, diskoidz 20 17
discourse (sb.), diskois 5 1 1*
(discourse, vb.) diskois 5 11*
discover, dialtAvor 5 40, 6 37
discovered, rliskAvo'd 12 207
discovering, diskAvorip 6 34
diseulpation, diskAlpeiJu 2 39
(discursive), diskoisiv 511*
disease, diziiz 3 14*, §§ 30-14,
•15, -163

disgrace, disgreis, diz- § 30-151
disguise, disgaiz 8 41, §§ 25-22,
30-151

disgusted, disgAstid 9 11
dish, dij 12 131
dishes, dijiz 12 116

dishevel, di$ev(o)l
dishonest, -honour, dia- oniat,
-auo(r, diz- § 30-15]
dismal, dizniol 20 14
disobey, disol )ei S -^^O-l I
disorder, -organize, dis- oidf)(i-,
oigonaiz, -diz- § 30 -151
dispatch, dia])Eelj
dispelled, dispeld' 12 241
^dispersed, dispoist 2 1 0
display, diaplei 5 1 S, 12 173
dispositions, dispozi^nz 2 15*
disputant, dispjut(8)nt § 51 ',11
dispute, dis]?juit
dissolute, disol(j)u;fc §§ 30-14,
(45-521)

dissolution, di.s8l(j)u!5(8)n
(§45-521)

dissolve, dizolv § 30- M, -16
distance, diatiis 5 61
distant, disinl 6 38
distich, difjtik § 25-12
distinct, (iiaUDkt 7 33, § 50-15

] dlslipkt 5 47*

distinction, dial! i)(k)j[(o)n § 50-15
distinguish, <Iistir)gAviS §25-33
distraught, distrait § 43-25
divan, divseu § 51-41
divers (stiveral), daivo'z
diverse, divaia, <lai- § 51-11
Dives, daiviiz § 38-33
divinest, divainiat 4 9*, § 40-24
(divinity) diviniti 4 9*^
divisible, divizib(o)]
do, du! 6 8, 10 41, f2 229,
15 17, § 17-12

.dm' 2 53* 10 12, 19, 11 a

7, 12 163. -201, 256

you, (I50 10 1 2*

docile, dousu’l, d,> § 10-23
dock, dak 20 22 ^

dme
— duke

dpetrlnal, <lo1vt]-air)(it)l,

§ 5 1 "4 !

doctrine, daktrin, ^ Jo-:2!
does, (\a'a 8 1^1 0, 9 1 17 1 2*

§§ ;i0'13, dS'Jl, 17-! 3

. , (Iaz 8 Tt J 1

doesn’t, (Iazu, Hr. 7’"'

dog, dog 14 1 0, 3;; (12 i.^U-)

doge, (lou(l 5

dogged (fidj-X dagid, -od 3 4-1:!
doing, (luiir) 4 18

, duiiij ^ 4i5

doitpdaii 14 35
dolee, dolLje § 39-3
dolorous, daloros § 5r41
domicile, damisiul § 4 0 '23
done,dAn 4 2,' 12 1 35», 165, 177,
345, §43'M

Donegal, doiiigo!l,doiiigo!l § 33-5
Donoghue, dAiiohni, 0an~ § 34 - l-
don% douni Ha I, § 50
(don’t you), douiit';.) 10 12*
door, do! 12 I 111, § 43-26

, do: 6 II, 12 7, 148,13 24,

35

, do- 12 72

Doris, doiris 19 5*, 1 1
dnmtm, § 23
dose, ddus § 30'15
doth,dAdl5 9* 13, 18 16 a 7,
9

dnuhle mo win Is, ^21 j

double, dA^GOU 3«-ll

doubt, daufc 12 236, §§ 17-13, '!

22-2r

, daul 4 9

doubts, tlauts 12 159
douche, dull § 29-'J2
dough, doll § 3t 1 -4-
doughty, Doughty, dauti § 34 ■ I
dour, (liw(r

dove, (Iav §§ 38-11. 15-4
Dove, dAV 18 2
down, dauu 12 58

, daun 5 44, 12 51*

dozen, dAzu 12 41
dr-, § 32-31

drachm, draon §*)< 39-41,^50-4
draehiDia, dreeknio 50-4
drama, drainio § 37-5
'dramatic, di-omaetik § 37-5
dramatis person®, (lr®mf>tis
po'sounii

dramatist, dramatist § 37*5
drank, drsepk 12 236, 238
d?aught, drri.'ft §)( 34*4, 37-5
dread, di ed 15 9
dreaded, dredid 12 1 88
Dreibund, drailmnt § 40-61
dressed, drest 12 1 3

■ , drest 12 270, 20 IS

drew, dru! 10 24, 12 17]
drink, dripk 12 232
drinks, dripka 12 226
drive, <lraivi5 10
Drogheda, droido. drohedo,
droKodf) § 31-4
droU(ery), (iroul(ari) §41-7
droppeth, dropid 15 2*
drought, flraut § 34-4
drown, draun 20 6
drowsy, draujii 7 11
drum, drAxu 20 10
dubiety, dju-haiati §§ 40-51,
51-41

dubious, djiiiliias §§ 34-1, 40-51
(dueal) djuikl 6 20*
ducats, dAkaks 14 1 7
duchess, dAt.Jis 13 37*

(duchy) dAtJi 6 20*
ductile, dAktail § 40-23
duke, djuik 6 20*

169

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

dumb, (km 5 39*

Durham, cUrom llA 6*
during, flju''n*D ^5-3

dust, fkst 1 37, 12 2 U
'dusted, dAstid 12 1 1 0
(dustpaa) dAstivtiii 12 IS*
dusty, (lAsti 7 9 ^

duteous, djmtios, -tjos
duty, djuiti 1 20*, 2(5, 2 11, -16,
60, 74 '

DvoMk, dvai 5 ak
dwell, dwel 5 48
dwelling, dwelit) 12 8
dwelt, dwelt 18 1
dynamite, daiiiQuiait 40-2G ’’
dynastic, dinsestilv, dcii- § 40 'SI
dynasty, <lin 9 sti § 40'51
dysentery, disant(9)ri, § 51*41

E

[«]. § 41

e-, § 41*13
each, iitj 12 148

. iitS 2 13* 14, 7 1, 10 2-1

eager, iig9(r § 33*71
ear, i'a 7 16*

, 119 13 25

, fr, 20 12

earring, i’ering § 42*3
ears, 5 52* 64
earth, di^ i 3, 47
earthly, di0li 1 31, 15 13
earthmade,,9i6>uie{d 1 2
ear.'hquake, 9!6(kw<'ik
170

ease, iiz § 30*15
-w.s‘fs § 30* 15
easily, iizili 2 6, 5 16
easy, i!zi 10 IS ^
eat, iit 8 T 16, TI 1(1
qatinghouse, iitiijhans 12 1 47
eau de Cologne, oudikalouii, -do-
Ecelesiastes’, ikliizisestiiz, e-
§ 38*33

echelon, e^alon
echo, ekou 7 17
eclat, eklcn, eldai §-51*41
economic, iikanomik § 41 -I.;}
economy, rkonorai § 41*13
eczema, eksinia, -z- § 30*151
-ed (adj.), § 24*1 3
edelweiss, eid(9')lvais (German :

eidalvfiis) § 40*61
edge, edj § 29*4

Edinburgh, ediiilura, -bra § 31 • 1
-nil//, §'J4 -VI
educate, edjukini § 31*1
e’en (tivcii), iin § 43’2'1
(e’er) s'o 16 a 2*

-eesfl, § 30*15
effect, ifekt 2 46*, 4 23
effervesce, efa’ves § 30*2
effete, efiit, i-
(efflcacious) efikeiSos 2 20*
efficacy, efikosi 2 20*
efforts, efo'ts 2 16
effrontery, ifrAntori, e-
eglantine, egl.mtaia §r40*24
eidolon, aidoulou § 40*61
§ 34*4

eighth, oit^l 24*] 3
Eisteddfod, eisteb’voud, isteSvod
either, aitfa 16 a 10*
eject, rd 5 ekt § 41*13
eked, iikt 12 1 28
-eZ, §§ 33*61, 38^*5

elbow, elbon 12 172
Eleho, elkoii
elevating, eliveitiij 4 23*

Elgin, elgin

elite, eliit §§ 4-0-26, 51 --l L
elixir, ililcs'o(i\' c- §51-1!
Elizabeth, ilizobof) 3 7*,
Elizabethan, oli/.ibii6'(o)ii
eloeution, dokjiiiSan 5 11*

, elokjui^An 5 47*

elongate, iiloijgeit §§ 25

4:1-13 ^

elocpienee, elokwans 5 27*
else, els 12 2, § 30-10

, els 1 37, 2 30, 9 7

Eltham, elioni §31-31
elves, elvz 17 3
Elysian, iUzjeii, o-
Elysium, ilizjom, o-
Elzevir, elzivo(r, -vi9(r
emaciated, imeijjii'itid, c
emaciation, inioisiei5(o)ii, (j-,

(§ 2 !) • 2 - 2 )

emanate, enioueit § 4 1-13
embattled, inibaetlil 13 32
embrasure, inibreif,o(,i-, eni-
emend, inieud § 41-13
emigrate, eraigreit § 41-13
emissary, eniisni-i § 41-13
(emphasis) eiiifosis 5 44*
(emphasise) einfosaiz 5 44*
emphatical, emfaetikl 5 44*
employee, (nnploiii •§ 51-41
(empty\em(i))ti 2 :»l*
emulate, eiujiihet § (1-13
enabled, ineibld 2 <S* (7 37*)
encrusted, mkrAsLid 1 17*
end, end 3 H!
endeavour, iixlev.) 7 37
- — , indevnr :J 29*
endeavouring, iiulevorij) 1 20*

dumb
— epaulet

endeavours, iudevo'z 1 28,
2 27* 51, 5 1*
enduring, indju^ri]), en- § 45-3
enemies, eniniiz 3 35*
enemy, euimi 14 30
(energetic) cno’cj^etik 5^45*
energj^ eno'd^i 5 45* ’
enervm, eno'vcifc § 41-13
enflamed, infleimd 2 26
’engine, endsin § 40-24
!3, England, iDglend 25*33, 41-11,
47-21

English, ipglij § 41-11
engross, ingrous 5 5*
dhhance, iiihoms, on-, -kaens
§ 37-5

enigma, inigmo, m- § 41 '13
enigmatic, eiiigniastik
enough, inAf 'llr. '2, 12 139,
§§ 27-1, 34-4

, iTiAf 2 32* 31, 12 133

enquire, see inquire
enrol, inroul, en- § 33'0
ensued, iiisjuid 12* 102*
ensure, sec insure
entered, enter d 12 151, § 32*71
enthral, iii^roil, eu- § 33-6
enthroned, in^irounid 15 1 1*
enthusiasm, indjuizia'ztn 2 25*
enthusiastic, in^ju.’ziae.stik, en-
entreated, intriitid 1 1 1*
enumerate, iiijuimoreit 5 19*
enunciate, inAnJieit, e- § 29-22
enunciation, inAnsieiJn, e-
§ 29'22

envelop, inrelop, en-, -op §51-2
envelope, onvoloup, en-, -rib
environ (vb.), itivairon, en-
environs, en-, environs,
invaironz § 51 • IJ
epaulet, ep.vlet

171

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

epiiemeral, ifeinorol, e-
epiijlotiis. § 13
epilogue, epilw^ §» 1 i ! 3
epistle, ipiri(9l), q- ^>0 12
-epitome, ipiiomi, o- §§ 3H-33,
51--11

epoch, Tipok (mi epok) 3,S-1,
42-2d _ _

/'Y?/-, qonrds hef/iwiliK/ trith, srr.
equal, i.'kwol 3 51-^, 52 *

(equality) i(i)kwoliti 3 HI*
equally, iikwoli 5 3;") -
equerry, ekwori §§ 41 -17, 51-4]
equivalent, ikwivalont 2 3*

.r, §§ 7-22, 38; -or, §§ 32-7«l,
3S'6, 43-3], 43-22, 45-31
erase, it-eiK. o- (no/ -eis) § 3‘)-15
^erasure) irei5o(v 7 31=!-
ere, s-a 16 a 2^'
eremite, eriinait, -rc- § 41-13
ermine, eimin § 40-24
erudite, eriirlait § 4 1 • 1 3
escheat, ihtjiit, e- § 211-101
eschew, istjui, o- § 2ii Mil
(escort, h!).) eskait 12 !I3‘-’-
escorted, iskoitid 12 93‘*'
fsc, § 30- 15

esoteric, cso(u)terik § 51 - 1 1
especially, ispejali 12 278'--
espionage, espiotiiil^, -<1:5,
oapai.)ai<l5 §§ 11-25, 01 -11
essence, e.siis 5 (>
essentially, esenjali 2 73*

Essex, esiks 3 13*
estate, isteit 6 0*, § 5] -4 1
esteem, istiim 6 4*

Esther, esta(r § 31 -31
(estimate, Hl;.)'©5t2niit, tii 9 }7-‘'
estimated, estiumitid 9 1 7*
estrade, estraid § 37-5
etiquette, etiket, etikefc 51 -41
172

Eurasian, ]n(a)r l((o)n § 2il-il
Euripides, jirtipuliiz § 3.s ;i3
Europe, ju’’r.')p
European, Ju'rappoii
Eurydice, jmidisi § ;icS-;’,;;
evanesce, iivonen, o- 30 -j,
4 1-13

evasive, iveisiv, e-
even, iivu 7 12

— — , L’von 1 10, 2 3()-', 9 i'2,
12 122

evening, iivnir) 10 P7

event, ivent 3 S

ever, eve {2 82*, § 32-421

, eve 3 4 2, 12 35, 1 26

everlasting, evnlaistip (§ 37-22)
every, cvi-i 2 36, 06, 72, 5 23,
45, 12 183

everybody, evribofli 91 1, 12 1 12,
1 60

everyone, e^'riwAii 5 1, 12 132
everything, evridip 1G(! 8
everywhere,evri\\ .-rr 125 ( i ,> : )

Evesham, iivjoiii § ;>1-31
evident, eviMaui 3 5*
evidently, evidoiitli 2 H'
evil, iivil 2 7*, 35, 43
evils, iivil/. 2 62

evolution, iivi)}(j)u!j(n)]i § 41-13
evolve, ivolv § i 1-13
ewe, jui § 15-6
exact, l.g/aeki 14 32*, 16 a 7
exactly, op- 12

exaggerate, §29-4

(exaltation) cjj,/o’]'tei5(.i)ti 12 2!) •'
exalted, ig/ailtid 12 29*
examine, i,g/£Endt), c- dipis.
example, §':i0-2l

exceed, iksiid, c §§ 25-12, ;)o-i,s
exceedingly, ik.sijd'ipH 7 .‘S.’)*
excellent, ek.sedoufc g 30-18

except, iksepfc 9 10’^
ex'’ceptmg, ik.septii} 2 67*^
excess, ib^e:. S 4 7*
excessive, 5 1“)'=, §

exchequer, i 1< st]ek.){ j*, eks- § 26-4
excise, ik«alx, § 51 '4 1
excited, ilc.-ailid 12 122*
exclusive, ikskluisiv 12 57*
excuse (sh.), ikskims, oks-
§§ ;!0-]:k -15

(vb.), ikHkju:?!, oks-

§§3()'ir,,d5

execrable, eksikra])(u)l § 51-41
exemplary, igzempbri, egz-
§51-11

exempt, igzempt 3 48 (47*)
exercise, ekso'saiK § 30*18
exert, igxeit, o- § 30-18
exhale, igzeil, eksheil § 47-23
exhalation, ekshaleijlo)!!

47 ‘22

exhaust, igzaist, c- § 4 7 ’22
exhibit, ig/ikit.. e- § 47-22
exhibition, ckHil)ijj(i>)n § 47-23
exhilarate, igziloivit-, e- § 47-22
exhort, igi^ait,- e- § 47-22
exhortation, egz.i'tei'i(i))!i, v.ka-
§ 47-22

exile, eksail, eg^^ail §§ 30-18^
4U’23

exonerate, igxonoreit, o- § 30-J8
exorbitant, ig/oiliit anl, e- § 30- 1 8
exotic, igKOtlk, <'■ 30-18
Exmouthj'eksiuud § 17*21
experienced, ikhiii’riaust 2 14
expert (hb.), eksjwt § 51 -2
— • — (adj.), ikspoit, (-kH-§51-2
expired, ikspaia'd 3 31*
explain, iksplein 3 22*, §
(explanatory) ik.-pleenatori, c-
3 22*§i!-3^

ephemeral
— facemakers
expletive, iksplhtiv, eks-, ekspli
tiv§ 51*41
e.fplosices, § 11 ,
exposed, ikspouzd 3 35*
exposure, iks]) 0 U 50 7 31*
express, ikspres 9 7* § 30-lS
expression, ikspi-e^ All 5 -it-'* (l7 = '
expresskms, ikspreSnz 6 31
(exquisite) ekskwizit 3 44"

^ §§ 10 26, 51-41
extant, ikstaeut, eks- § 51 *4 1
extempore, ikstempari, elcs
§ 38-33

extirpate, eksto’peit
ej^ol, ikstol, ek-, -oul § 30*1 8
extraordinary, ikstro idi 1 1 ori
6 37*

extract (sb.), ekstnekt § 51 -2 ,

(vb.), ilvHtraekt., ek.v § 51 -J

exude, igiijuid, egz-, eksjunl
§ 30-18

exult, igJiAlt, e- § 30*18
eye, ai 12 246, 278, 13 29, 18 0
eyebrows, aibraiiz 12 135
eyes, aiz 12 215, 17 i, 4, 20 21
eyot, airft, cifc
I eyrie, see aci-ie

F

/, §37-1; MrM, §27-01 ; sub-
sfihifed for th, § 31 -2

faqade, bihOid, f<i- § 37-5
face, fci.i i 7, 9, 6 25, 35, 7 G,
I 7,13 38,14 31,20 16
! facemakers, felsmeil?t)’z 5 22

^73

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

faces, feisiz 5 32, § 3011
facile, fsesail § •10-23
facsimile, fseksin^li §§ 38*33,
40-23, 51-41
laetion, feekSon 2 3

, faekSti 2 76

facts,* fcpkts {noi feks) § 60*12
(fad) fsed 2 29* r

faded, feidid 12 276
failed, feild 3 29
faint, feint 3 20
fair, fs'8 9 4, 19 1, 7*

, feia 14 21

, fsir 18 7*

fakir, f9kr8(r, feiki8(r § 61 -41^
falchion, fal(t)5(9)n, foi- § 33*5
falcon, fo(i)lk9u g 33-6
|all, foil 2 30 § 33 -5
fallen, fodon 10 21, 28

, foilan 3 8

falls, foilz 2 40
false, fols, foils § 33-6
fame, feim § 41 -3
families, fseniiliz 2 7G
family, fsemili 6 7, 8, 12 1 30,

162, 169, 173, 181, 240, 270
famine, fsemin § 40-24
fanatic, fanaetik § 51*41
fancy, fmnsi 5 56* § 27-101
far, fa I 12 271

, fai(r 7 37*

farewell, feowel, § 33*6
farinaceous, fiei-iueijos § 29-1
farther, far5'o(r §§ 31-12, 37*4
farthing, farSii) §§ 25-341, 31-12
fasces, faesiiz § 38-33
fascine, fosiin §§ 40-24, 51-41
fashionahle, fse^enobl 12 23
fasten, fa!s(9)n | 60*12
(fatal) feit(9)l 3 13*

(fatality) foroeeliti 3 13*

174

late, feit 3 13* [§ 37-21 -4

father, faiSa 12 35*, 53, 5T,
father’s, faib’o’z 12 185
fathom, fsePam 2 8, § 31 -12
fatigue, fotiig § 25-22
fault, folt §§ 17-13, 33'5, 43-14
Faust, faust
Faustus, foistos
favour, feivo 12 252
, favourably, feiv.irolili 9 12
favourite, l‘eiv(a)nt § 40-26
fealty, fi'olti
fear, IFr 15 9*
feast, fiist ^,2 21 8* *2 19, 2^1
feathered, i'et)'o’d 12 103
Fe(a)therstonhaugh, feb’ostanhoi
foist-

features, fiitjo’z 6 26*

(February) febi-uori 7 1 4*, § 32-6

fecund, fiilcAiid, fo-, -oiid §41-18

feebly, fid )li 12 124

feeling, fidii) 4 13

feet, fill 12 57

feign, fcin § 50-4

feline, fidaiii § 40-2 4

fell, fol 10 29'

, fel 11 1, 3 29

fellow, felo 12 229*, § 38-22

, felo 12 95*

, felon 6 17*

felt, felt 12 190
feminine, fetuinin § 10-24
feoff, fof §41-18
ferment (sb.), fo;nnniif§ 51-2

(vb.), fa’nient § S' I -2

fern, fain § 38-2
fertile, foitail § 10-23
(festive) festiv 12 2 1 8*
fetch, fet§ 12 100
fetid, wv foiitid
fetish, fiiti)', ft!-§ i-l-18

feud, fju

f^Ws fjU! 3 34, i> ' 21 , 18 I, U,
§ 45*6

fewer, fjni9(r § 45-61

fiddlesticks, fiillstiks 11b 14

fife, faif 20 5 ^

fifteen, fiftliu 12 9=^ 10

fighting, faitlT) 1 i 4

figure, t'%8(r § lin-Oll

filch, § 39-21

Fiides, failck

filled, file! 3 42, 13 -20

filling, filifi''/ 16

finance, finsens ^

financial, fin8en5(o)], fai-§ 40-51

financier (sk), fins6naio(r, fai-

(vb.), fin88nsi9(r § 61*2

find, faind 9 12

, faind 1 39, 11 a 6, 12 22,

199

finding, faindh) 6 14

fine, fain 10 1 (»

^ fain 10 2, 5, 7, 28

finer, faina 4 I J *
finesse, lines § 30*2
fingers, 1 13, § 25-33

finish, iiniS 12 47
finite, fainaifc §§ 40-2(>, '51
fire, faio 12 178

, faio 12 31* 51, 94, 166,

169, 250, 17 5
firm, faim 12 153
first, feist 1 1, 5 21, 43, 6 41,
7 27, 12 237
fish, fl^^O 16, 23, 36, 37

, HI 10 11 , 12 , 20

fishing, liSiT) 10 17

fissure, fifo(r § 29-1

fit, fit 8 i 3. 6, II 4, 7, 12 210

five, faiv 12 241, 247

fix, fiks 3 26

—for

fixedly, fiksidli § 24*13
flaccid, flseksid § 25*12
flamboyant, fl^emhaient
flange, tiiBn(d )5 § 39 '41
flat, Heet 12 163
flatter, flsete 2 25*
flaunt, floint § 43-23 > ’

flavouSj^eivo 12 127
fled, fled 13 9
Lfleurdelis, fiaidelii § 42-24
flew, ilui § 45-52
flood, flAd § 38-11
floor, tiai 12 91, § 43"26
flour, fiaua 12 160*, § 38-2
q,owers, fiaua' z 16c 7
Floyd, floid § 33*2
flue, flui § 45-52
Fluellen, fluelan § 33-2
flummery, flAmari § 33*2 ’

fluor, lluia'(r
flushed, lUSt 12 161 ,

flute, fluit S 45-52
fly, llai 2 63
foetid, fetid, fi:- § 41-18
folk, fonk §\33-5
Folkestone, foukston § 33*5
follow, falou 15 21
fond, land 10 20
fondly, faiidli 4 3, 16 a 8
food, fuid 1 34
foot, fut 14 13
football, futbail 5 10
for, fa 3 13, 4 20, 5 47, 6 40,
7 9,81 16,9 4, 10 17, llA 3,
11 B 2, 9, 12 15, 27, 114, 232,
233* 246, § 47-15

, far 6 19* 12 67*, 112, 258

, fa(r 10 19*

, fo 1 10, 21, 24* 36. 42*

5 6* 8 II 16, llB 13* 14 8,
23, 15 17, 16c S'

175

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

for, iy 4 11b 4* 12

13 9, 11, 14 a

1 8, 33-’\ 16r s

{forbear, «b.), f0il)£;)(r 6 '*/'

. (vb.), fo'ljE’o 6 3", 33

^foibeio 12 20G

force, fjfs 3 45/5 48, 15 7
forced, foist 5 39* mr
forecast (sb.), faikuist § 51-2

(vb,}, fo'kaisfc § 51-2

forecastle, fo«lvs(9)l § 47-21
foreliead, forkl, -ed § 47-22, -23
foreign, form §,§ 38-31, 00-1
Foreign JVmxU, Pronmaaiion,
Soim(l% App. II
forfeit, foifit 38-31
forfeiture, § 45-51

forget, fo’get 14 34
forgetting, fogetip 12 112
forgotten, fo'g’oton 4 23-'*'
fork, folk 12 "l 8
forlorn, tb'laiu ISu 12, § 51-41
form, foi-ii 1 1 6, 2 09, 3 45, 9 3
formally, i'onnoli 2 1,^3*
formed, foinid 2 39
formerly, foi ni l’ll 6 7*
forth, 'Old 1 l(;,12 121, §43-221
forthwith, foidwiO § 31-12
fortress, foiti-is 2 (!3'*-
fortunate, foitjunot 3 8*
fortune, faitjn 8 I 15

foitSou 9 io-*-'

, fg-fijuu 3 10*!*, 8 n 15*

fortunes, foif.jnnn 3 5*
forty-fifth, foitififd 3 33*
fought, fait §§ 34-4, 43-2 '

Foulis, fauk § 38-32
found, fannd 7 3,3
founder, faun<li(r 12 218*, 219
fountain, fauntiu § 41-22
lorn, foi(r§ f 3-221
176

fourth, fyO § 43-221
four-roomed, foinnncl 12 12*
Fowey, foi

fox, t'oks 10 8, 1 ( 1 2, 25
fragile, freetl^ail §'’'40-23
frail, freil 3 13
frame, freim 12 02
franchises, fraentSaiziz 4 4*
Frau, fi'iiu
iFrauIein, froilaiii
free, frii 2 03, 70
freedom, friidom 1 |.9, 30
frenzy, frenzi § 27‘lOi
frequent (a(?j.), fiiikwant § 51-2

(vb.), frikweat § 51 -2

frequently, friikwontli 2 57, 5 5,
frietUive, § 10 [39

friend, trend 6 31, 38, 14 29,
§ 41-18

friends, frenz 10 10*

, freiidz 3 30*, 4 10, 14 28,

34

friendship, freiulji]) 2 ! 7* ,14 28
frigate, friait, -ot § 4 1 -23
frightened, fraitnd 9 19
fringe, Iriudt-, 12 58*
fro, frou 5 8

from, frain 8 8*, 5 8, 7 25, 31,
8 1 17, 12 OS, 72, 170, 214,
250, 207, 271, 13 24*, 19 3.*

, froin 1 40,2 02*, 03,3 28*,

47, 49, (4 18*) 8 II 17,13 28,
15 2, 16ti 13, 18 0* § 47-14

, from 4 13* 12 189

front couHnnmih, § 34
fruiit of foni/iu\ § 23
front stuim, § 25
fro/i.f vowel.% §§ 39-42
front, fi’ADt § 38-11
frontier, frAiitit){r, fr3utio(r
§ 38-11

froth, fr.)^ •> 1 ' 1 4-.‘V121

Fronde, Frowfle, fniiri
frown, Fraiiii 6 .‘Ui
froze, frou/ 1(\ 31
(frugal) fru!”’(o)l 3 48*
frugality, truj^’celiii 3 4<S*
frustrates, fi'Asiroits 2 4U*,

§ 31-41

fuchsia, fjui^y § 29-101
fugue, fju!g § 25-22
:/)//, § 45-101
fulfil, fulfil §«.33-6
fun,M 2 74, 10 22, 1^2 241, 247
fulsome, fAlsom, fu- '
fur, fai(r § 38-2
furbelow, foibilou 5 13
furlough, feiloii § 34-4
furore, fjuraivi § 38-3?>
further, fa;3'o 3 32, § 33-12
fusilier, fju:ziliri(r § 12-33
fuss, f AH 111! 1 1
futile, fjuitail 40-23
future, fjuiLjo 12 195* J98
, £juit.Sy(r 7 10*

G

(/, §25-2 ; ^‘dfajipinij'’ of, ^25-3.1 ;
paltifuliseil, § 25-01 ; -[(I 5 ],
g 29-4^; «w4§ b0-l5, -4

gaberdine, gsebo'diin 14 7
gaberlunzie, gfoltolAnzi, -nji
§ 30-172

Gaelic, geilik (Iri'.buid), gaelik
(Scotland)

gainsay, geinsef§ 51.41

for

-g-ently

’gainst, geiust 15 22*
gala, geilo

(gallant), golahit 12 22*
gallantly, gselontli 12 22*
gallery, grelori 5 62
Galway, goihvei §33-5 ^
gambol, gsemb(a)l
gander^ g8Bnd8(r § 22-341
gaol, dseil §§ 29-41, 41-4
•^garage, gserais, §§ 29-3,

37-5, 51-41

garden, gaid(o)n § 25*01
garish, geirij
garrison, gaerison 2 64
ga.rrulous, gsenilos, -rju-
gaseous, gaesios, gei-, -z-, -jos
§§ 30-151, 41-3

gauche, gouj § 44-7 >

gauge, golds §41-4
gaunt, goint 43-23
gauntlet, goiutlit, -et 43-23
gave, geiv 7 24, 10 37
Gawain, gaewtun
gay, gei 13 17
gazed, geizd 13 29
gazelle," gozel § 33-6
Geddes, gedis
geese, giis § 30-15
Geikie, giiki

gelatine, dseloiim §§40-24, 51 -41
gem, dsom § 29-4
general, dseiiorol 2 59, 9 6*
generic, dsinerik, dso-, dse-
§51-41

(generosity) dsenorositi 12 3*
generdus, dsenoros 12 3*
genie, dsiini
genii, dsiiniai

genre, suir (nasal vo-wel) § 29-3
gentle, dseutl 15 2, ^19 7
gently, dgentli 3 31

177

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

gentry, dsentri 5 60
genuine, dsenjuin § 40‘24
Geoffrey, dgefri § '41 ’18
Geoghegan, geig(^>)n § 34*4
Geraldine, dseroldim § 40-24
(gestwulate) dsestikjuleit 5 23*,

§ Slc’ll

gesture, dsestjo 5 23*, 3^

'get, get llA 5*

, get 4 9, 13 (5 32*) *

gets, gits 12 81*
getting, getii) 12 19*

, getii) 16o 2

gewgaw, gjuigoi
geyser, gei5!o(r, gai- § 40’51 '

ghastly, gaistli § 25-22
ghost, goust 12 11, 192, 199,
r- 205, 17 10, § 25-22
ghost’s, goust s 12 214
ghoul, gull § 25-22
Giaour, d3auo(r
gibber, d5iho(r. g- § 29-4
gibberish, i-ihoiij ^ 29-4
gibbet, d^iliit § 29--J»
gibbous, gib.-)s § 29 4
Gibraltar, il3il)ia;lt9(r
Giffen, d.^ifojn {b'e. gi{(o)n)
gifts, gifts 16A 10
gig, gig § 29-4
gigantic, fl^aigsentik § 40-51
gill (of fish), gil : (of liquid ), d^il
Gillingham (Dor.^et), t;iiin.un ;

(Kent), d5- (§§ 29-4, ‘l7 22)
gillyflower, d5iliflaii9(v § 29-4
gimlet, ghulit § 29*4
gimp, gimp § 29-4
gin, dgin 12 9(5, § 29-4
ginger, d3iii(d)5,)/r § 25-33
giraffe, d3ira!f'§§ 27-1, 37 5
girl, god 12^24*,' 39. 48
gist, d.^ist
178

give, giv 9 I, 15 22, § 10-27 -

, gi llA S*

, giv llA 10, 12 217, 221

given, givu 16G 4<
gives, givz 15 4
giving, givip 6 3
gizzard, gko'd § 30-201
gl-> [dll § 25-21
glacial, glaesiol, glei-, -sjol, -5(i)el
§§ 39-11, 41-3
glacier, glsesja(r § 29-il
(glad) glffid 2 39* ^
gladiolus, glaediolos, glodaiolos,
glsedioufls § 51 ’4 1
Glamis, glaunz § 38-32
glamour, gl8em9(r
Glasgow, glaisgou, -kou, glee-
glass, glais 12 173*
glazier^ glci59(r, -f5j9(r ^ 39*3
{flidc, § 22 ’34

glimpses, glimpsiz I60 13*
glisten, glis(o)n 50-12
Globe, gloub 11 A 8*
glories, gloniz 3 10* ^ 25-21
glorious, gloirios 1 35*, 2 (>7
(glory) gloiri 1 35*

stop, § ()-3; (ilofUs, §§6-3,
35

Gloucester, glosto(r § 13-1 1

glow, glou 17 4

glowworm, gloiiwoim 17 1

glue, glu! § 45-52

glycerine, glisoriui §§ 40-24,

gnarled, undd § 50-2 ^ [51-41

gnash, rmi)' § 50-3

gnat, iiiot § 50-3

gnaw, no: § 50-2

gneiss, nais § 50-2

gnome, tioum § 50'2

gnostic, nostik | 50-2

gnu, njui § 50-2

— gross

go, gon 10 n, 111! S)

goii, 14 10

goblets, gobJilfi 12 1 70"

God, goii 3 12 180* 180,

212, 15 12,^16.\ 7, 0, 160 0
god-ereated, gofikt'ieilid 1 1
God’s, goiiz 15 1:J
going, gtnn’u ^

, gouip 20 M()

- — goiiiii § 2r)-;M2
goitre, goiio(r
gold, gouia42 SO, § 14-7
goidpn, gouklii 12 176
golf, g'olfj gof, go;f, I'^SS'o
Gomnie, goin

gondola, gandolo (iwi gondoulo)

§ 5 1 -if

g^ne, gou 13 19, § 43-14
good, gud 8 1 r>

, gud 2 29, 59,417,811 5,

llirJ, 7, 12 1, 80, 222, 258
goodbye, gndbai 10 25
goodly, giidli 12 15
good morning, gwl inoinii)
goodness, gud ids 11 a 3*
goodwill, gud^vil 6 15*
goose, giiiH 12 42, 125, 126

,gurs 12 27, JOO, 102, 115,

142, § 3()-151

gooseberry, giiKl 19 ri 17'23, 49*3
gosling, go>!li!) § 30‘15|
gospel, gOHp(9)l 4^ 43’ 12
got, got 6 21, llA 2, 4, 9, 12
35/14 1

gouge, ^ludg, gnid,:; § •l(l•62
Gough, gof § 34-4
gourd, 'gu’od, goid § 13-26
government, gAvonmoiit {nol
gAvomoui) § 2 1-35
gown, gaun 12 14
gr~, § 32'32 ’

grace, greis 12 117*

(gracious) grei)io.s 12 117*
gradation, gr.>iieij(0}j{ §41-3
grade, groid § 41-3
granary, grmnai-i ,

grandeur, gr8endj8(r ^ 34- 1
(grandfather) grlenfcirAbir 2 17’'
grandiose, grseudiou^- § 5l -1 1
granite, grsenit § 40-26
•grant, gnimt 37‘22
graphite, graefait § 10*26
grate, y:reit 13 33
grateful, greiWl 12 270*
gravamen, grinveiinon § 61*41
gyave, greiv 18 11
gravy, greivi 12 107
grazier, giei58{i’, -zj9(i’ § 29-3
grease, griis ,

I greasy, griizi, gri.'si § 30-151
I great, greit 1 47, 3 31, 6 19,
j 10 38, 12 130, 145*, 16(; 9
greater, greito 4 10

, greitor 6 34

greatest, gri^iitist 8113

• , greitist 2 23*, 8 11 1 1, 12

Lord

Greaves, groivz
Greece, griis 19 3
Greek, griik 5 12
Greenwich, grinid 3 29 -4 , 4 2 - 1 6,
47-22, App. I
grew, grni §§ 45 •4, -52
grey, grei 13 3
grief, grid 12 204*

(grieve) gri IV 12 204*

(grievous) griivas 12 204*
grimace, grimeis 5 23
grin, grin 5 33
gristle, gris(9)l § 50-12
groat, grout {not groit)
gross, grous § 44-7'

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

Grosvenor Square, grouvu9(r

s]\:wEo(r § ;50-l']

ground, graund IS 215, 20 20*
grouse, gratis § o0-16
grow, grou 4 19 •
growing, grouii) 12 90
growth^, ^tou 6' 4^11
gvr-, § 25 ‘22 ^

guarantee, gairantii § 25-22
guard, gaifll2 113, § 25-22
guarded, gaidid 3 51
•gup., §§ 25-33, 41-26, 44-43
guerdon, g8!d(9)n § 25-22
guerilla, gsrilo § 25-22
guest, gest 13 IG, §§ 25-22, 41-18
guidance, gaidns 1 3G, § 25-22
guild, gild § 26-22
Guildford, gilfo-d § 50*11
guilt, gilt § 25-22
guillotine, gilotim, gilotiiii
§§ 25-22, 51-41
guinea, gini § 38-31
guise, gaiz § 30-15
guitar, gitai(r § 25*^
gulf, gAlf § 27-101
gunwale, gAn(»)l § 47-22
gush, gA.1 12 1 20
gutta-percha, irAtopoitJa
gi/tirdcn, >5 25-01
Gyc, gai
gyve, djaiv

H

Noie . — The oecnrrences of the
words he, irta, him have hoen
rSo *■

thoroughly noted only for ])as-
sages 2 niid !2 (11. i-lOoi ,
siinilaidy those of ]irr only foi
pa^.s:lgos 3 and 12.

! h, raridies, “ dwpimi” 'mulr,

I '^^5

I habitual, hohitjuol g 35-32
^ habitudes, hajhitjnul^ 2 15'
had, had 3 S*. ] G, 20, 6 1 2, 7 2K,
13 34*

, (h)9d 6 I G*, 30, 8 f 5.

18, 12 25i'67, GH, 77. 78, i;i2,
159, 190, 243, 259

, 9d 10 21

, d 12 47*, 263

,h{ed2 'l8, 68 *. 8 15, 7, 1 }

6, IS, 10 5* 12 GJ, 133, 159,
IGO, -201, 237, 21G, 25G, 2G5,
207, 278, 13 22*, 20*, 1 1*,
44*

, haed 4 21, 6 G* 27* 8 fl

C, 7, 15, 10 7, 12 1, 9

, (h)£ed 12 18, 220

Hades, heidiiz § 38'3;>
hadn’t, hoedni 8 1 15

, hsediid 12 I32-'-

Haigh, heig„ hei § 3 4 -I
hair, hs'o io 23* '
halberd, haelh.i'd g 3;'.-5
halcyon, hselsinn, § 3:;-r)
half, half 7 20* 12 151, 153,
173, 16 a 2, § 47-33

, (h)aif 12 37* ^

half-hidden, haif hidn 18 0
(halfpenny) heip(9)ni 12 15*,
§§ 41% 47-31, -23
hall, ho!l 13 1 G
Hallelujah, Inuliluijo § 29-4
hallo, holou 12 Tin

h|it, iirtlt i;§ -n
halve, 111 II V § ;s;i-r)

'''K n'‘ii2
Haiiitsli, heitii;5l
hand, ha‘iul 7 22
- . , iiiBtul IJ, 7 22, 12 IK7

(Jiaiidfiill) lisetKiful 12

(liaiifitereMef) iiSDDk'.n^ii' 2 17*
handle, iiEBudi 12 '17;')

j hajtulol 12 122

handsome, liaetisom 8 1 12,* 12

2 1 0 t%

hsendsom 8 11 13

hanger, lis8i)a(r § 25 '33
hanging, 12 58

happen, luepn 9 18
happens, heejinz 5 2
happier, li8e{iio 12 27G
happy, liii'})i 10 15

, hJBpi 12 275, 19 1

, (ii)oepi 19 2;! I, 235

harangued, horcepd 235 §§ 25-33,

51 'll

harbinger, liailHn(d) 5 :)(r 25*33
Harcourt, haikiit, -Jii/
hard, haul 1 I, 12 153, 227
hardly, liaidli 1 1 1, 6 18
hark, liaik 20 25
Harlech, hailc.k, -ik
harlequins, liculikudn/, 6 2G
harmless, liaiiulis 13 22*
(harmonious) liiriuoutijos, -ios

1 27* ,

harmony, hannani 1 27*
harp, ha?p 13 5, 25
harper, haijio 13 23
Harwich, limridr, 21) --i-. •17-22

has, hoz 8 12* §§ 33-12, 47-12
— , (h)o/, 7 in-i-

, oz 12 35, ij 35-33

— , z Ilf. 5, §'15-21

Grosvenor

—he

has, liiDz 2 ■!* p.)*, 50*, 8 3)7
7 I*

, liaez 2 22*

haste, heist 8 I i I, JI 11
hasten, heiH(a))? § r) 0 - 12 «

Hastings, lieislinz § 41-4 »

hat, liset 20 30 ’ ’ ' ,

hath, !faj5 14 10*
haughty, lioiti § 3,4-4
’•haunch, lio:n(t)$ 25-21, 43-23
haunt, liointg 29-21
hautboy, houboi § 44-7

have, hov 3 44* 4 20, 24, 7 4,
9 1, 13 4* 14 2* §47-12
-^,(h)3v 6 27* 8 1 1,6, 17*
12 102, 141, 177, 263, 272

, 0 v Hr. 8*

, V llA 4, 12 235

, haiv 3 23, 34, 4], 4 18,

5 60, 7 9, 8 r II, 8 II 1, 6,

12, 17, 10 -12, llB 6, 12 207,
14 I, 11, 31*

, (h)ii‘v 12 52, 222

, hmv A 31* 35, 36, 14 33

- (you) fju llA 1*
haven’t, lisevMi 11a 9
having, Im-vip 7 29
Hawarden, liaid(o)iii, haKl(9)n
Haweis, lioiwis, hois
hawk, liaik 5 50
he, hi 2 47*, 49* 65, 4 15, 5 4,

6 J6, 30, 9 10, 10 28, 35,
12 10, 60, 13 17, 27, 32,
14 31, § 47-13

, (h)i 5 3, 8 1 11,12 5 , 74,

R8’’89, 125

- i 9 -21* 10 7, 8* 9, 19*
28, 29, 35, 37, 41,12 SI, 82,
83, 84

, hi' 2 37

-- , lii! 2 31* 8 ll 12

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

he, hi! 1 2(i, 35. -JO, 6 13, 31, • heigho, heihou
9 16. 12 30, 200, 301, 13 7, j height, bail §§ 31 ‘I, 10-61
heinous, heiiios

11, 16a 6

, ii 10 40

^head, lied 6 1 i,*36, 20, 33, 7 3,
21, 9^31, 12^202, 263
Headlam, hedlom
heal, hill 20 28
health, (h)eld 12 232

, (h)el0 12 226

, hel(9 2 65

healthier, liel^ia 4 11
hear, hiie 12 212, 13 26

, hi'o 12 74, 202, 14 36

, hie § 20-3

, hfr 16c 14, 20 3

heard, held 12 82. 91
rliearwg, ^14

hearing, hiYir; 6 28*, 12 21G
hearing-trumpet, hi'^rii) ti-Aiiipit
hearse, hois § 30-15 [5 5]

heart, halt 12 206

, ait 12 13*

hearth, ha:^ 12 16t:, 171
heartiness, haitinis 12 237*
hearts, haits 4 8, 12 78, 15 11,
16c 4

hearty, haiti 12 3, 90
heath, hiid § 31*11
heathen, hiiiS(o)u § 31-11
heather, he«a(ri^ 31-31
heaven, hevn 1 33

, hev^n 1 46* 12 2 10* 15 2

heavenmade, hevnmeid 1 32
heavens, hevnz 4 35*

Hehe, hiihi § 38-33 '’’[Ho-O

hecatomb, hekatom. -tom §§ 15-1,
hedgehogs, hed3(h)ogi; 20 18*
heifer, hef8(r 1 1 *1 8
hegemony, hi’i,emt)ni, l)ei]?,imo7ii
§51-11^

182

heir, s'o 12 31* | 35-31
(heiress)£'oriH,-(',s 12 3 1 * . § r);!- :] 1
(heirloom) 12 31'‘

Md, held 12 175. 185

, held 2 80, 3 30

help, help 14 9
! helped, helpt 12 116
helping, helpit} 4 13
hem (sb., vh.), herp

(interjection) mm 7 26*

hemorrhafe,hemorid5,-or-§ 32 7
Heneage, henids
Henry, henri § 38-21
her, ha 3 23, 29, 46, 12 45,*
13 39, §47-13

, (h)9 8 1 8, 17, 18, 12 236*

, ho- 1 3 JO*, i 1, 15, 16,

j 8, 1 9, 22, 24, 26, 37, 38, 39,
39, 40. 44, 1-5, 48

, (hjo- 12 17, 45, 158

, hai 8 II 9, 17. 18

, hor 3 16, 33, 19, 8 I 8,11

8, 17 1, 19 3

, (h)0r 12 4 1

herb, haib § 35-31
Hercules, heikjnliiii § 38-33
here, (h)iia 12 231

hi'o 9 7, 9, llA 8
-- — -, hiio 12 200
here’s, (h)iia'7. 12 39* 4 i
hereof, hiarov § 27 '21
(hereditary) h er ed i t arf 1 2 2 1
heresy, herisi 12 103* ‘
(heretic) lieritik -oi- 12 i6;»*
(heretical) lnretik(o)l, lu--, ha-
12 1 63*

(herewith) hiowib 16 a 5*
(heritage) lierifids 12 21*'

germioiie5!uvinai<iin,-,'>ni§;iy-;!.‘5

(hero; iiir'roii 3 ’ly*

Herodotus, tioi’ac lotos, ho-, hi-
(heroie) htiroQLijik, hi- 3 18'^’
(heroine) heroin 3 '18*', § 4()';24
heroism, heroi/ou 3 -IS*
Herschell, hoijK.i)!
herself, ho'sdf 3 22

: , (h)o'solf 12 5(')

, ho -self 3 ni

Hertfordshire, haifodjo 9 il*
Hervey, ha^yi § 38*201
hesitating, heziteitirj 13 3 1 *
heterogeneous, heuorud.-ii: i ijos,
-ro-, -dsen-, -ios § 41*18
hiatus, haieitos

hiccough, hilcAp §§ 22*12, 34*4
hid, hid 12 5tl
hidden, hidn 18 0
hide, haid 12 50, 16 a 3
hierarch, liaioroik § 25*12
high,hai 1 2y, 35, 3 10, 6 17,
9 20, 12 07, 101, 202, 209,
18 10, 42

higher, halt 4 17, §§ 38*2, 10*3
highest, haiist 1 28*. 42, 3 1 1
highly, haili 1 23
High Street liai striit
him, him 1 31, 4 l•i^ 13. 17*
§47*13

, (h)im6 3* 9, 10*, *20, 2s,

39, 40, 42, 12 4, 5, 31, 70,
220 *

, iin 9 3, 5*, 12, 20, 22,

12 5^*, 73*, 83

, him 1 24, 35* 3 28*,

9 17, 12 200, 15 4
himself, hiu)si‘.ir2 25*, 45
— , (h)imsell' 5 1* 12 22

, himself 6 13, 23, 12 10,

15 12

• he
- Hongkong
himself, (h)imselr' 5 5, 6 43, 12

, im-eU‘ 12 81 [250

hinder (vb.), .kiiid3(i* § 40*51

(adj.), haii)do(r

hinge, hin(d )5 § 29*41 •*

hint, hint 12* 164, § 24*31^
hire, hai9(r §§ 4’*. 38*2, *4,0* 3
Mrsuth, hoiKj'mt § 5 1 -4 1
his, hiz 1 29, 2 22, 23, 33, 34,
35* 15, 47, 51, 65, 66, 12 2,
91, 13 37, 38, 15 6, 7. 16A
10, 11, 12, 30*12, 47*13

, (h)iz 4 11* 6 5. 12 2* 3,

6* 8, 11, 12, 19, 20, 23, 31,

• 58, 60, 78, 93, 94

, iz9 2* 12, 19. 20,10 2*

•to, 12 61, 93

• , hiz 2 26, 12 187, 233* ,

hissing, hisiij 12 108

liissinu H<mmh, 30
(historical) historikl 3 34-**,
35*32

history, histoii 3 34*

(hit) hrt 1 ;;i*
hoarse, ha:s 7 27*
hob, hoh 12 99
Hobart, houha-t, ho-t
hock, hok 5^ 34 *:»
holding, houldii) 12 6
i holiday, holidi 12 259*
holly, hali 12 1 54
Holmes, houmz § 33*5
holy, honli 2 23*

Holyhead, holihod
home, houm 6 1, 20 13
i — *■-*, huura, 12 68
I oum 12 83, 259*
homogeneous, homod.-jiinjas,
-mm, -d^en-, -ias, § 41*18
I honest, onist, -est S 35-;}!

I Hongkong, hatjkaij

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

(honorary) onorori 7 1 4-*
honour, oiio 1 i ''% -Jo, 37, 6 B,
19, §§35-31, 43i2fi

, auor 12 21

honour’s, ouo'z 6, 29
hope, houp 4 3

,*(li^0U]) 12*222

hoped, (h)oupt 12 83 r
Hopetoun, houpton, -taun
Horace, horos, -is
horn, hoin 16 g 14
horrors, lioro'z 12 144
horses, lioisiz 6 6, § 43-221
(horse-shoe) hoi(s)5n! llA 8*
hosier, hou 5 ri(r, -z|-t(r § 29*3 *
hospitable, hospitob/'o)! § 51-41
hospital, hospit(d)l §35*31
hpst, lionst § 44*6
hostel, host(o)l §§ 4-1-6, 50-12
hostile, hostail §40-23
hot, hot 12 96, 108, 110, 175
Hough, hAf § 34-1
Houghton, hoit(f))u, ]iaut(.))n
§ 34*4 ^

hour,auo 12 38*, §§ 3r)-31, 40-3
hours, aua'z 3 31, 10 17, 12
256, 160 6

house, haus 9 10, 12 1 05, § 30*1 5

, haus 6 G, 8 I 8, II 9,

12 12

houses, hauziz §§ 30-11, 38-31,
49-21

housewife, liAzif § 17 22
housewifery, luzilVi, hau-.wai-
fori

how, huu 4 1, 6 2, 7 1, 3. 40*12,
24, 12 245, 257, 259, 2GO

, (h)aa 12 13*

, liau 7 4, 12 25G, 14 3*2,

16a 1

, (h)au 12 78

' however, hauevo 7 32, 12 17G

i , hauevo 1 39, 2 69

howling, haulip 16c 6
hue, hju!, h<uii §§ 34-2, 35-31
huge, lijuids 8 I /, IT 7, § :U-2
hugged, lugd 13 78
Hugh, hjui § 31 -2
Huguenot, lijuigonou, -not
§24-13

pHuish, hju'iS, huiij
I human, hjuimon 4 24'''', 20 9
(humane) hjumein ^ 24*
(humanity) hjumseniti 4 24*
humble, hAfabl 1 34,* §§ 22-341,
35-31

humbleness, hAmblnis 14 1 9*
humbler, bAinblo 13 30
humblest, liAmblist 1 4 G*
humorous, hjiunioros § 43-20
humour, hjuimo 2 55'', 8 I 5,
§§ 34-2, 13*26

, (hljuimo 8 II 5* § ;55-31

humph, liAiiif, ipni § 27-101
hundred, liAiKli-.id 31, 34
hung, hAp 6 1 2, 12 202
hunger, ]iAi)gi)(r § 25-3:5
hungry, liADgri 12 2L3*
hurrah, huru! 12 12*, 1 2 1, § 37-5
hurry, hari 11 a I*
husband, liAzband 8 1 10, Jl
10

hiiKh/Hii § 29

husky, liAsld 7 26
hussar, lmzai(i- § 30*1 6*^^
hussy, liAzi, -s- § 30-16
hustled, hAsld 12 73*

Hyde Park, liaid paik
hygiene, ]iaid 7 ,(i)ii(i
hygienic, l!;ddf;(i)i:uik, -ienik
§ 11-18

hymeneal, baimefaiial ,§ 5 1 -4 1

h:gmn, liim 50-3
hymna!, hitunul § no-.'i
hyperbole, liaipoiboli §§ 38-33,
51 -4 I

Hyperion, haipfrion
hypochondriacal, haipokon-
draiok(o)], lii-, -po-, -kaii- ^
hypocrite, hprokrii §
hypotenuse, haipoiiiijuiz, -uis
§30-15
hyssop, hisop

T

/, [nils 10, 111, in, |i!|S 1^'

I, ail 1, 23, 30, 13, 5 55, 59,
6 2, 20, 33, 37, 41, 1 I, 7 20,
22, 23, 3;i, 37, 8 I 1, 11 1,
14 25, § 47-123

, ai7 1,8 1 0, II 0, 10 1,

11 \ 5, n 1 3, 14 33
Ian, ion

ibidem, il table in
-ihle § 42-13
■ ice, § 40-^1 -
ice, ais 10 32, 40
Fd, aid 12 221
Iddesleigh, idsli § 34-4
~kh\ § tO-22

idea, aidii.t 2 50'^ 12 210. § 12-3
(idea of it) 2 50-’‘
idiosyncrasy, idiosipkrosi, id jo-,
id in-, idjO' '

honorary
— impugn

idle, aid(8)l §§ 33-3, 38*6
idol, aid(o;l §§ 33-3. 38-5
idyll, aidil, idd § 40-51
idyllic, idilik, ai- § 40-51
if, if 1 33, 2 17, 63, 6 10, 8 1 5.,
10, 18, n 5, n, 18, 12 104,

1 08, 200, 205,* 2 17, 25 1 2G3.
14 2«', 31,15 21,20 5, 1 47-1 5

, f 11 A J-i=

,, , if 12 94

hjh, § 34-4

ignited, ignaitid 12 154
-He, § 40-23
ril, ail 12 217, 14 24
IMinois, ilinDi(z) § 43-32
ill-tempered, iltempo'd 9 23*
illuminate, il(j)u!inineit § 45-52 1
illumine, il(j)u!min § 45-521 ,

illustrate, ilostroit [§51-41
illustrative, iUsLi-otiv, ilostreit i \
imagine, imsedfjin § 40-24
imbecile, iinhisail, -ill, -ilS 10-23
imbroglio, imhi-ouliou, -Ijou

(imitation) miiieiji(o)n 5 37*
imitators, imitciin'z 5 37*
immortal, iminoitl 4 20*
immortality, inmndeeliti 1 36*

, immo'iselibi 7 14

impartial, iiupaiSl 9 5*
imperious, inijti'h’iob- 3 43
impiety, iinpaiaii § 51-41
impious, impios §§ 40-51, 51-11
implement, iuipliuiont 1 2* 33
important, inijtoiint 5 48

-Vnupoitont 3 3*

imposing, impouzip 9 20
impossible, iiuposilil 2 10, 9 4
impracticable, imprsekbikolil 2
12

impugn, impjuin §.^45-6, 50- 4

GLOSSARY' AND INDEX

in, in 1 16, 20, 20, 35, 37, 12,
47 (etc.)

, in, 8 I i7,» IT 17, 12 66,

138, 247

«ineapable, inkeiiiabl 3 7
ineh,„ini 7 9='=
inelud(f, lukluid § ir)-62
inclusion, iiiklu!5(9)n § 1^5-62
inclusive, iuklui.siv § 30‘]51
income, inkem 12 253* f

inconsiderable, inkonsidorabl 2
21 '

incredible, inkredibl 12 109
inculcated, inkAlkeitid 2 4*
indecorous, indekoros, § 51-4, 'il
indefeasibly, indifiizibli 1 6
indefinite, indefinit § 40*26
Indeed, indiid 2 1, 12 130, 219,
268

India Office, indjo afis 32*422
India rubber, indjarAba(i‘ § 29*32
indicative (sk), indikaiiv

(adj.), iudikafciv, indikeitiv

§ 61*41

indict, indait §§ 40*61, 50*15
indifference, indifarans 7 2
(indiscreet) indiskrijt 6 15*
indiscretion, indiskrejn 6 15*
indispensable, indisnensabl 121,
24

indisputable, indispjutab(9)l

§ 51 -il

indissoluble, indisaljnb(a)l, in-
disal 3 ub(a)l § 61 *41
individual, individjual 2 72*,
4*8

indulgent, indAldsnt 3 43
-ive, §40*24

ineffectual, inefektjual 2 38*
inevitable, inevitabl 2 7 1
inevitably, inevitabli 2 78

i86

inexorable, in eksr)roli(n)l § 61-41
infamous, inlLmos 4 1 *3, 19*32
infantile, in fan tail § 61-41
infernal, infoinl 2j) 20
infinite, inliuit §§ 10*26, *51
infirm, infa'm 13.2
infirmities, infaiinitiz 3 52
inflamed, iulleinid 2 25
-ma, § 25*34
Ingelow, ind 5 alou
Ingoidsby, ir)g(a)lzbi §50*11
ingrain(ed), ingr^in(d), iri-
grem(d) § 51*41
(inherit) iifnerit 12 21*
(inimitable) inimitab(a)l 5 37**
injure, ia(d) 50 (r
injurious, indsiv’rias § 51*41
inn, in 6 5

innkeeper, iukiipa 6 27
inlay (sb.), inb'i § 51 *2

(vb.), inlei § 51*2

innoxious, innakSa.s 2 38*
inquire, irtkn'^aia(t* § 38*;}
insect, insekt 12 2f2*
insecticide, insektisaid § 61*41
inside, insaid 12 273*
inspiration, inspireijn 4 11*
inspired, inspaio'd 1 32
instalment, instailuiout § 33*6
install, instarl § 33*6
instinct (sb.), instipki § 6 1 *2

(adj,), instipkt §61*2

insult (sb.), ins.\ll § 6J[*2

(vb.), itisAlt § 61*2

insure, in5ua(r § 38*3
integer, i!it.i(l 5 a(r
intelligence, iuteliclr,8ns 1 8
intense, intetis 7 8
intercalate, intaikolcit § 51*41
interest, intoi'cst 2 1 7*, 60, 12189
interests, interests 2 37*

^terlociitor,iiitfi1okjuio(r §ni •-] 1 ,

interlude, int,ol(j)u;d _§ •! 5-521
internecine,’ iutoiiiisiuii
interruption, uit,orA])Sii 9 IG _
interstice, intaisfcis, iiito’sti.s
§5i-.n .

intestinal, inlesliti(o)l, ijiUV
taiu(o)l § 51-11
fetestlne, inle-.liii § ‘10-24
into, intu 2 25. 75, S 9, 29, 4,
15, 5 02, 12 21^ 72-“, 115,
155, § 47:-l 1-
- , into 10 21, 12 IB
intrigue, intri.'g § 25-22
inundate, inAndoit
inveigh, invei § 34-4
inveigle, inviigl, -vei- § 42*24
inventory, invunt(o)n § 51-41
investiture, investitj(n).>(r, -tSo(r
§ 15-51

investments, inve-itmojitR 12 251
invited, invaitid 8 1 I, II 2
inward, iinv,)’d 1 2G, 29
inwardly, iuwo’dli 142
iodine, aiodini, duiii § 40-24
Iona, iuouno
Iowa, aiowo
Iphigenia, ilidf,iiiaio
h\ 3B’2

irascible, iraeKib(o)l
iron, aio’n 12 G2, IS 21 , 35
ironical, aironili(o)l
Irony, a 4 i-nni

Iroquois, irokwu!, -ro- § 43-32
irrefragable, irefra'i:olt(o)l
§51-11

irrefutable, ireFjuiol!(ul! § 51 -H
irreparable, ire|)(o ) i-o 1 >.( .))1 ,

§§41-3,51-41

irrevocable, ii'evokol)(o)l, -vok-,
§51-41 ^

—jalousie

, is, h 1 4, 7, 24, 25 37, 39, 41,
2 1, 3, 4 5 (etc.), 18 8=^ §17:1 2

, i'z 14 1 6^'

, iz 12 207, 208, 20 29

,i.5§§ 20^32, 40-31

, y. 10 22, 35* § 19*2

, H 10 18, '24, 11f,.5 '

pi §49-31

-he, §§ 30-15, 40-25
(is she) iz 11a S*
isinglass, aizipgkiis
island, aibnd § 30*21
isle, ail § 30-21
Isleworth, ai-dwo!6> § 30-21
isolate, aisoleit, -sol-
Israel(ite), izreiol, izriel, (-ait)
issued, iju'd 12 121* § 29-11
isthmus, is^mos §§ 31*32, 50 -I.’!
it, it I 8, 16, 17, 20, 2 1 (otc.l
italics, itseliks (not aitseliks),
-//f, § 10-26 [§40-51

Ithaca, iF^okf)

(itinerary) itiuorori 7 1 i *

-Ith, § JO-26

its, its 1 S" 2 68, 7 27, 12 126

itself, itself 1 15, 2 63

-ity, §42-13

-ive, § 40-27

Iveagh, aivi § 34-4

Ixion, iksaion

krm'd, § 30-1

Oo J

[<15J§'39*4

Jairus, d5e(i)airo3
jalousie, smluziij’sa- § 29-3

187

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

Jane, tl5ein Hr, 8 i

January, d.^seujuari § 30-1] j
Jaques (“A-s yoiv lilce it”), |
(Irjeikwiz, (otherwise) il_^oiks i
Jairdiniere, 5(i!dinj,s,i(r § ’2\)-o j
iasmin(e), dp^seziuin § 40-J't- *

,iaundiee,«’(l.^o:n{lrs ^ 43-:J3
jaunt, ^ 43 '33 r,

jealousy, il5eli)si 3 53
Jean, dgiiii

jejune, d 3 id 5 iim, dse- § 51 -41
jeopardy, dsepodi § 41-18
jerk, dsaik 10 38
Jerusalem, dseruisolom, dse-,
d5i- g

Jervaulx (Abbey), dseivis, -vouz
Jervis, djaivis § 38-201
Jervois, d53:Yis
jessamine, d.^esomiu § 40-21
Jesuit, dsezjnit, § 10-20
jet, dsot ^ 2!) -4
Jeune, d^ixiii
Jew, dsu! 15 1 4
jewel, d^uol, -il § lO-r)'!

Jewish, tloUiiJ l4 7
jingle, d5iT)g(a)l § 25-33
Jno, § 35-311

jocose, dsokous, dso- §§ 30-15,
51-41

jocund, dsolvAiid, d.^ou-, -ond
§11-7

Johannisburg, d3o(uj]i8Biiisboig,
-iz-

John, d50ii § 35-311
join, dgoin 43-311
joint, d",oiiit 2 10
joke, d30uk, 12 71
jostle, d50s(a)l § 50-12
joust, d.^nist, (l^ASit § 45-1
jowl, d.yini, dsonl
joy, d^oi 13 b'
iSS

judge, d,-,Adr, 9 f § 29-1
jug, dfjAg 12 90, 107. 170,

July, denial §§ 45-24', -52, 51 i
(jumped) d 7 ).\in(]))i 2 31 ■"
just, d^,AHt 7 15''-

, dsAs 10 41 -Mir 12
juSter, ii^Asto 4 1 2
justice, (1 54 - Ilk 15 1 1, 15, io, 20
justices, d^AstifcUz 5 13

K

h, § 25‘1 ; pnlaialined, § 25 01 .
‘iiiii'le, § 50-14

Kaiser, kaizo(r
Kearsarge, kiosrng
Kedleston, kel-g-t)!!, {iJerbv
nil ire) kedlst.ui
keep, ki!}) 2 02, 5 7,12 1 88
keeper, kiipo 3 18
Keighley, kiili, kaili (})i*rM»ii,^),
ld:6^1i (place) § 3 1 4
Keightley, kiOli, kaiili, § 31 1
Keith, ki!d

kennel, keu('.))l § 33-02
Keogh, Keoiigh, K’Eogh, Keboe,
kjuLi § 34-4
kept, kept 6 41

Ker, ko!(r, k(ii(r, kf:r»(i- §tl8-20l
kerchief, koitjif § 38-3 1
Keswick, kozik § 47-22
ketchup, kei)'v)p App. 11
key, kii 14 18. § 12-21
Keynes, keinz, kiinz
Khedive, kediiv, ki-

pn, Idlfn) S’ no-3
kind, kaind 12 lOG

j kain.1 8 I 4, n 5, 12 2,

lioG, 14 37,

kindness, kaluduis, -ues, g 50'J I
kindred, kluckid 8 I 8, II 8*
§32-341

king, IdT) 8 23, 25, 13 2G
kingdom, ldi)i]ai)i § 35‘341
kingly, kirjli ISa 12
kings, Idtjz 15 2, 11
kinsman, Idtiznimi 3 24
Kirkby Stephen, ke;bi stiiv(8)n
§00-15 ^

Kirkendbright, ko'kn'.bri
kissing, kisiij 12 44
kitchen, kit Jin g 25-34
Id > [bl] § 24'01
knee, nii § 50-2
knew, iijui 6 13*
knife, naif 12 124
knight, uait 6 42
knight’s, naibs 6 7, 11, 24
knit, nit g 50 *3
knocked, nakt 12 32
Knollys, Knowles, uoiil/ § 38-33
know, non IIjj 1, g 50-2

, non 1 J9, 43, 3 18, 6 3,

10, 12 228, 18 9
knowledge, iiolidp, § 43-14
known, noun 2 -12, 6 27, 9 3, 12
27, 272, 13 4, 4i
knows, ij,ou 2 : 12 228
kopje, kopi

Koran, ko'rciin, ko-, kairon, -asn
kraal, Until
bi/ind, g 25-01

jane
— lark

I- '

I, darli and diw, §§ 33-01, -02;
mute, § 3;; -5 ; wiadess, § 33 -2 ;
sylkihk, § 3373 j tuiilaierul^^'o^

label, leib(o)l §"33-3
labial^tops, g 22
laUodcntals, §§ 22-33, 27
laboratory,laeb(a)r 8 t(a)ri,bboi‘ 0 ‘
t( 0 )n § 51-41
laboriously, lobaniosli 1 3
labour, leiba 1 IS’’'
lace, lets 20 18
hiequer, l 8 Bka(r g 25-12
(lad) li»d 2 29*'
ladies, leicliz 5 12
lady, leidi 13 17
Laffan, la>f(o)n, lofsen
laid, leid 12 1 G
Lalage, Iselogii 19 4, ] 1
Lama, laimo
lamb, lann § 50-3
lame, leiiii 42 85
lament, lament

lamentable, laeniantab(a) § 51 -41
lamentation, liemonteiS(y}n
lamp, bemp § 22-31
land, Imnd 16a 13, § 24-32
landau, Isendai
landlord, Isendlaul g 50- 1 1
language, leepgwids 7 34'’-,
(1 3*), § 26-211
languid, Isepgwid g 25-33
languish, Iseogwi^ g 25-33
Lao^Qpn, leiako(n)on
lapel, lopel, lsep(a)l
larboard, laibod § 47-21
Lares, leiriw § 38-33.
large, lanl^ 12 3 02
lark, laik 13 14

[89

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

Lascelles, Jiosiz
last, Idiots 111* 12 IH)

, lathi llA 3<fl2 133, IGo,

184, 338, 37'J, 13 7,31,14 31

^ , la!s(t) 6 3!?* 12 37, 47

late, hit llA ;i, 12 37* 43,
lateral formation, § 28 flBc 1
lath, lui(9 (pL 1 u!5z) ^ 3l‘f3
lathe, IciS § 31-12
Lathom, leiSom, -6-
laud, loid § 43-2
laudanum, lodnom § 43-14
laugh, la;f 6 39* 27-1, 34*4,

37-32, -6

laughed, laift 12 248 ^

Launceston, lauistan, loi- § 43-23
launch, lo!n(fc)S § 43-33
lfe,undress’s, laitidrisiz 12 149*
laurel, loral § 32-61
Laurence, lorons § 43-14
lax articuhilmi, § 39-3
lay, lei 1 15

, lei 13 18, 16c 2, 19 2

Layard, leod »

-le, §§ 3;’r62, 38-5

lea, li! 16fJ 11

leaf, liif 12 312

Leamington, lemiptau § 41-18

learned, louiid, -ed § 24-13

least, liist 12 57

, liisfc 3 28

led, led 12 4

leeward, liiwod, ljuod § 47-22
Lefevre, lofi!vo(i’
left, left 8118

, left 3 28, 8 1 11, II iSflS,

12 137

legend, led5(o)nd {not lii-)
§41-18

legion, liid5(0n § 30-21
legs, legz 5 42, 20 24

(legislate) ledf,islcib 4 5* , ^

legislation, l3(l3i.sleij;ii 4 5*
(legislature) led5isleitjo(r, -t5o(r
4 5*

Lehmann, leinioii
Leicester, leslo(i' § 41*18
Leigh, li:, lei, lai § 34-4
Leighton, leit(o)ii § 34 • 4
Leinster, lGnst6(r § 41*18
■(leisure) le59(r 7 31* §§ 40*51,
41-18

Leitrim, Jiitrim
lemons, lemon z 12 97
lend, lend *^14 17, 24, 27, 30,
17 1, 14

length, lepd (2 9*), 7 26, § 50-15
Leominster, lemsto(r, Ieminsto(r
§41-18

leopard, lepo'd § 41-18
Le Queux, lolcju!

Leshia, lezbio 19 5
lesion, lii3(o)u (§ 29-3)

less, les 3 43, 5 52, 12 210, I6n
12

lesser, lesor 3 52

lest, lest 12 115, 16 a 6
let, let I 38, 4 8, llB 6

, let 12 33, 17 IJ

lethal, li!6»(9)li^31-li
lethargic, lidaidfjik 3 29*
(lethargy) ledo'dsi 3 29*
letter, leto 8 1 1, II 1
letters, leto-z 8 1 16, 1^16
lettuce, letis § 38*31
lev6e, levi

level, lev'fo)! § 33*62
Leveson-Gower, l(j)u;sn-ga!(r
Lewisham, luiijom § 47*2‘2
Ley, li;

Leys (School), liiz
liable, laiabl 2 68, 75

, Lascelles

— Lochiel

Iftertine, -tain § 40-24 //// irhir conliniuinfSy ^ 26'!

(library) laiVrori 7 1 4*, § G lips, lips 5 G1

lichen, lailc(a)u, lit|Jon, -in § 25' 1 2 liqueur, likju;>(r § 45-Gl

lid, lid 12 GG , Liquids, 2.8-, G2

lie, lai 12 207 liquor, iik9(r §UG-4 _ >

, lai 2 10’ ^ liquorice, likoris

lien, li'sn ’ 'Lisle, lail § 30'2l ,

lies, laiz 1 5 ^ Hspiiuf, § 30 ’4

lieu, lu!, Ijii! § 45''621 liy/iny sounds, § 31

lieiitenant,leften8nfc.lif-§45-521 Misten, lis( 0 )n §§ 24-35, 50-12

life, laif 1 20, 2 49, 71, 3 6, 4 listeth, listi6> 1 38*

17, 20, l-S 213, 233 literary, literori § 32-G

light, lait 5 19 literature, literat^afr § 45-51

, lait 1 30, 47,^13 14, 16 a lithe, laiS § 3M2

1, 7, 17 14 IJtre, ]i!t9(r (§ 32-71)

like, laik 1 18, 47, 5 8, 10, 37, little, litel 6 5 § 24-01

6 43, 7 12, 15, 18, 20, llB 12, , lital 6 25, 17 4

12 70, 1-16, 147, 152, 16o 7, , litl 7 24, 34, 12 61, 76,

17 5, 15, 20 9, 10, 18, 27 91, 107, 185, 187, 267

, laik llB 1, 12 105, 200, , litl 10 42, 12 5G, 16o 3

211,14 25 , ik(o)l§24-

liked, laikt 9 J 1 live (vb.), liv 12 191, 209, 210-

likely, laikli 12 272 live (adj.), laiv § 40-27, -51

likeness, laikni" 5 40* lived, livd § I 10

likest, laikist 15 J 3* livd 8 II 11, 18 9

likewise, laikwaiz 5 10*, 34 livelong, livlop
lily, lili §42-1 livid, livid 12 143

limbs, limz 1 13*, 12 Gl, § 50-3 living, livip 1 9

limn, lim § 50-3 ll {Wehh), % 33-2

Lincoln, li^keu § 33*5 Llandudno, lamdidnou

line, lain, 19 9 Llewellyn, lu'eliu § 33-2

lineament, linioment, -nja- Lloyd, laid § 33-2
linen, linin 12 23 ImouilU, § 33-61

lingering, lipgsriij 7 17* loath, lou0 § 31-11

linguist, lipgwist § 25-33 loathe, louS § 31-11

linguistic, lipgwistik ioatfeome,loufe8m, lou'O- §31-12

linked, lipkt 2 6* local, loukl 7 1 4*

Up continuants, § 26 (locality) lo(ii)k8eliti 7 14*

lip rounding, § -43-02 (locate) lo(u)l\-eii 7 14*

lip stops, § 22 ^ loch, lox, lok § 34-3

lip teeth continuants, § 27 Lochiel, bxid, lokiil

[91

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

lodged, 16 a -1
loftier, laltio 4 12
London Road, IaiipIou I’oud
long, lot) 12 no

,131) 3 10, 01, <8 T

‘10*11 11, 9 3,' 10 29, 12 233,
268^ f3 1* '
longer, loogo 13 15* ^

longest, loDgiat § 25*33
longevity, loiid^eviti § 29*4 <

long-expected, l3T)ikspektid 12
120

longitude, laud5itjuid§ 29*4
look, luk llA 4, 12 59

, luk 6 19, 14 32 r

looked, lukt 12 276

, lukt 8 I 17, II 17, 12

r 250

looking, lukit) 12 64, 118
looking-glass, lukipgki’.a 5 31
looks, luks 12 177,13 28
loose, luis 8 I 9, II 10, i) 30 -13
loosened, luisnd 7 23*

lord, bid 12 260, 2(^1, 13 17
Lord, l3i 12 52*

lore, loi(i‘ § Id-ll
lorgnette, binjet § 25-35
(lose) lu!z 7 23* §i5 30- J 3, *15

loss, los § 43*12

lost, lost 7 12*, 12 265
lot, lot 1 14, 10 12
loth, 13*121
loudly, laudli 12 32
lough, bx, bk ^ 34*3
Loughhoro, lAfb('»)ro § 3-1*4
lounge, lauu(d § 2941
louse, laus § 30*15

love, Iav 1 11, 3 54, 14 33, 18 4,
§§ 38*11, 45*1
loved, lAvd 12 187, 13 26
Lovitoond, lAvbontl
192 *

low, lou 1 28, 14 18
lowering (lottkitig ^ sullen),
lauorii)

lowest, louist 1 41*
low-speakers, lousjjiilvo'z 5 5G
lu~, hi-, lju- §)5 45*52, *521
lucent, l(j)us(o)nt ^ 15*521
lucid, l(j)uisid § 45*521
lucrative, l(j)u:krotiv ^ 45*52r
lucre, l(j)n!ko(r § 45-521
Lucrece, l(j)ukri!s 19 G*

Lucy, lu!si 18 1 0* r
ludicrous, kjluidikros § 45*521
Lugard, luigaid
luggage, lAgids 11 a 5
lugubrious, lu'gjuibrios, lo-, Iju-
Luke, huk § 45*521
luminary, l(j)uimin8n § 45*521
luminous, l(j)uiminos 40*521
lunacy, l(j)uin9si § 45*521
lunatic, l(j)uiiiotik § -15*521
lunge, lAii(d)5 § 29*41
lurid, l(j)u'’3*id ^ 45*521
lute, l(J)uit § 45*521
Luther, luif^ofr § 15-521
luxurious, bgzu'h-ias 12 28*,
^ 29*2

luxury, lAkJori <^29*2
Lymington limit) ton
lynx, lipks § 25*33
Lyons, laionz
Lyveden, livdou

u

III, roii'chi^s, ^ 2 2-. '51 ; hthioileiifal,
§ 22'33 j syUahh", § 22‘30

(Ma) men 12 39*

Macaulay, moksili
M’Gee, M'Ghee, moui:
MacMavelli, nia'kjjveli, -kia-
maelimati6n,‘ imek neijii
maeliine, ra^^im §S 29*12, 10-24-
Maekay, M‘Kay, mokai
Mackenzie, mokenzi.^ 30-172
Maclean, moklein
Maelehose, raseklhouz
Macleod, meklaud
Macmahon, iri8kuia!(9)ri
MacMamis, mekmaiims
Macnaghten, m9kuoii(o)ii § 34-1
Macnamara, niinknoraairg
§ 37-51

Macneill, mokniil
Maconochie,makouoxi, makoi^ki
Macquoid, makaid
madam, iiuud(9)m, rmcm, ra
§ 47-16

(mad) msed 2 29'*'
made, meid 2 54, 76, 3 5, 6 36,
12 85, 95, 107, 166

, meld 2 42, 43, 6 16, 30

magazine, imegaziin § 40-24
Mag'dalen(e) College, maidliii
§ 25-22
magi, m'^id 5 ai

Magna C(h)arta, msegtm ka!t'r>
magnanimity, imcgnouiniiti
3 40, (38*)

(magnanimous) mivgneeiumos,
nm-, 3 38*

Magrath, mogrd*i § 31-32

lodg-ed
— manse

Maguire, magwai8(r § 26-211
Mahan, mehsen, mam
Maharajah, m{y(h) 8 raifi 3 o
mahlstiek, mailstik § 37*5
Mahomet, mohoinit, -et j

Mahon(e)y, maini, mohoni
maid, meid 18 3 ' > '

I MainwiM-ing, msermriQ ’
Majendie, meedsondi
^majestic) modgestik 15 8*
majesty, m0ed39sti 15 8*
make, meik 5 1, 8 I 4, 1 1 , 12
15

, meik 2 2, 78, 8 II 4, 11,

460 12

maker, meike 5 28

, meike 16A 5

makes, nieiks 1 3 ^

making, meiliii) 11 b 11

, meikiij 4 6, 17 9

Malet, mselit
malign, malaiti § 50-4
malinger, molir)go(r § 25-33
Malmesbury. nia:inz])(9)ri
§ 33-5

malt, molt § 33-5
man, mmn 1 23, 2 24*, 33, 5 4,
54, 6 19, 9 16, 12 227, 13 40

, msdn 1 9, 2 21, 44, 4 10,

13, 6 6, 7 6, 9 23, 12 205, 249
manger, meiti((l)59(r 25-33
(manifold) mseiiii'oiihl 2 53*
manlike, maenlaik 1 9
manner, mseiio 2 51, 6 37

, msenor 6 44

manaers, maeua'z 9 2'>, 13 19
manceuvre, m9iiu:v3(r, -njui-
45-4

man’s, msenz 1 3*, 41*, 2 49,
12 211, 16a 10
manse, mmiis (1 3*)§ 30-15

193

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

many, ineni 12 256

meni, 2 53*. 7 3, 14 1

Maori, mairi, mauri. raaiori
Marazion, mgerozMon
^marble, maib(a)] § 32*61 ^

''March, mait^ 3 iiS
Mardhaat, ma!t5(a')iit § 38*201
margiZrlne, iua’,(l 3 orijn,r -go-
§§ 29*41, 40*24

marigold, maerigould § 39*42 ^
marine, maii:n § 40*24
marital, m0ent(9)l, in8rait(9)l
§51*41

MarjoribankSjmaitJbsorikSjttiajJ-
mark, inaik 2 40, 5 4, 12 269^
marked, maikt 13 37
markedly, maikidli § 24*13
market-place, maikitplois 4 14
Inarks, maiks 6 3 [§ 37*51

Marlborough, nioill)(9)r9, mail-
marquee, ma'kii § 26*4
marquis, maikwis § 2G*4
marred, maid 1 in*!*-
marriage, mseiids 12 157, §38*31
Marseillaise, muisol^iz
(mart) incut 4 15*

Martha, ma!i9o 12 55, 56, 70

, mai^^o 12 37, 39, 41, 43,

63,110. 253

Mary, ms'^ri § 39*31, *32, *42
Marylebone, m£6r(9)l.)b0n, -boun
maeril)9ii § 39*42
masculine, mseskjiilin § 40*24
Masham, maeSom, msesom
mashed, mae^^ 12 108, 1 29
masquerade, mieskoreid §^37 *5
massacre, m8B.s9k9(v § 32*71
Massachusetts, luffi^'Ot^UisetSj-its
massage,uiaescu3,nuc‘.sai5§§29*3,
51*41

massy, msessi 13 33

master, maista 12 17, 29, 99
108,240

, mai.sto 6 8*^

Mather, ni£e59(r
matinee, ni£etiHGr§ 51*41
matter, ingsto 6 13

-r , uuBtar 12 104

, msefc.n' 5 11*

Matthew, msei^jui § 24*13
matutinal, mKit 3 utain(a)l § 51*41
Maughan, moin §.34*4
Maurice, mavis § 4 3; 14
maudlin, maidliii §'25*22
mausoleum, mo'seliem, -so-
§ 51*41

mauve, inouv § 44*7
may, mei 2 77, 4 19*, 22, 5 26,
34, 43, 69

, mei 1 20, llB 8, 12 209

mayest, racist 14 31
me, mi 6 39*, 12, llA 8, JO,
B 6, 12 82, 190, 14 (). 10,
13, 21, 22, 23, 34, 30, 16A 4,
0 12, 19 10, IJ, 12, § 17*13
, mil 14 2

, mi! 1 4, 91. llB 11, 18 12

meaning, mi! nit) 12 172
means, mimz 2 33, 4 10
meant, raent 12 257
measure, meso 5 59, (7 31*)
§29*3

Medea, midi'9, me-, mo-
medial fmna.Uon, § 28
medicament, medikofuaut,
medik-§ 51*41 c
Medici, raedit^i § 29*2
medicinal, meiiisin(9)l
medicine, medsin,-s(9)n §§ 38*32,
4()-24

medieval, mpdiiivfo)!, mii-
mediocre, miidif'uk9(r, med-

mediocrity, miidickriti, med-
meditating, mediUMti?) 7 20
meerscliauril, miajoiu § 29-101
meeting, uiiitii) 5 12
Meiklejohn, mikldson
melancholy, juelonkoli 3 9*,
§51-41

Meihuish, iiielij •

(melodious) ineloudios, -djojj
20 22 -

melody, melodi 20 22-'''
memoir, , 4 uem\vai(j-, -wo:(i-
§,27-51

men, men 1 1 * 2 2(^, 12 i, 87,
208, 209

_____ men, 2 G, 13, 79, 6
menagerie, miu 8 ed.' 5 r)ri, me-
menials, miinjok 13 39
mention, monjou 12 240
Mentone, nientouni § 28-33
menu, menjii, monu! § 51-41
Menzies, nut)iz, ineijiz
merchant, meitjjnt 15 22*
mercy, meisi 3 G, 15 1,10, 14,
17, 19

mere, inio, 7 1

, iniif) 12 214

meringue, inorsBT) § 25-33
merrier, meriu 12 213
merry, meri 12 142, 180,234,235
messenger, mesin(d) 5 o(r § 25-33
Messrs, luosoi;, -sjttz
met, met 6 1

,mefcl41,5 20,8ll8,rri8

metal, nletol 14 29
metallurgy, inetolonlsi, metm-
lo'd_r,i, mi~ § f) 1-41
metamorphosis, metoinoifosis
§51-41

metathesis, motsedoHis, mi-, -6'i-
-meter, -mito(r)’§ 32-71

many

—minuet

metope, metoupi § 38-33
metre, iniit9(t § 32-71
Meux, mju!>!;,^mju[ks, mjm
mezzanine, mezonim SS 30-201.

mezzotint, medzotint, -t.s*
§ 30-201 ’ . ■'

miasEfta, maiaezmo ^
Michael, niaik(o)l § 40-51
.Michaelmas, mik(o)lmos § 40-51
Mieheldever, mitpdev8(r'
middle, midi 10 32
middle aged,niM(a)leid7,d§2 1-13
midst, midst 4* 15
mien, mini 13 38
might, niait 6 21, 45, 9 9, 12
74, 84, 102, 189, 272

, mait 160 11

mightiest, maitiist 15 5* ^

mignonette, minjrmet § 25-25
Milan, milseu, miloa
mild, niaild 12 230, 16a 11
Mildenhall, maiii(o)l
Millard, milaid, milo'd
millenary, iniliuori, do- § 51*41
milliners, mihno'z 12 255
millions, miljonz 12 21 1
mimics, mimiks 5 25
minatory, niin 0 t(o)ri, mai-

§§ 40-51, 51-41

mind, maijid 12 50* 159
, maind 3 15*, 27, 45, ll.v

9, 12 221

minds, maindz 4 8

mine, main 14 8
minfte, mii)g(o)l § 25-33
miniature, mini8tjo(i', -nit-, -tSa(r

§45-51

ministering, ministi-ip 4 10
minstrel, miiistrol 13 2, 29
minuet, minjuet 5 2G § 51-11

195

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

minute (sb,), minit 12 151**,
, §;i.s:-a

(niinute, adj.) mavijmt 11 \ 1"
minutes, minits 1 1 v I 12 '2 i 2
Hiiraele, mirali;(y)f’ ^ 38-21 f
mfrag^, mirais §§ 29*3, 37-5
mirth, 6

misanthrope, misCoinf^rouj;;, mi/-
§30-151

misbeliever, misbiliivo 14 <•
miscellaneous, mi.sileiniys, -sol-,

- 11 ] os

miscellany, miseloni, mlsiloni,
■sol- § 51-11

mischief, inistjif § 38-31 r
mischievous, mist^ivos
miscreant, miskriout
piiserabie, mizrobl 819

, luizorobl 8 H 10

miserably, nii/.orobli 2 10
mislight, mislait 17 ti
miss, mis 12 109, 13G
missile, misail § 10-23
mistletoe, mis! ton, mi,i^-§§ 30- 1 5 1,
50-12

mitigate, mitigeit 15 20
Mivart, maivo’t
mixture, raiksi^o 12 90*
mnemonic, nomonik § 50-2
Moabite, mouobaifc § in-20
modern, modoyi 7 .’58
modiste, raodiisi
Mohun, iniiin
moisten, inois(o)n § 50'12
Moleyns (de), inAlinz § 3»8-n
Molyneux, niAliujni, niiricndu,
moliiijtuks § 38* i I
moment, moumont 7 10’-'
(momentary) mouinoutoii 7 .O'-
(momentous)mu(ii)meiit.^h 7- 1 1 ’l’'
Momerie, m'Amori, § 38-1 i

monad, monmd

monarch, moiio'k 15 (1, s

25-12

Monek, niApk § 38-11
I Moncktoii, inAijkton § ;S8-! 1
1 money, hiaiu 14 27
— — , mAtii 14 10
moneys, uiaiuk 14 3, 11, 11, 21
30 , ”

I monger, mA{)go(i- § (;5-l l
mongrel, inAijgrol § (3-1 !
Monmouth’s, monnij^ya 13 1-1*
Monro(e), monrou
(monstrosity) mofistrositi 12 19*
monstrous, nionstros 12 1 9*

, monstros 6 35

Montaigne, moiiteiu
Montagii(e), montogjui § 4-1 -20
month, niAn6', § 2 r-33
I Montreal, uinnirio!l § ;i;i-5
moon, mum lOn 5, 17 12, 20 2
moonshine, mumSHiti
moor, muy(i' § 15--tl
Moore, mum 30 17
morale, moi-aii § 37-5
Morant, moreent,
more, m,)i 1 10^ 6 43, 8 1 13

, mai 1 23'--, 3 37, 8 11 11,

9 9, 12, 12 89, 95, 2l<i, 13
] 3, 16 a 1

, mo’ 3 22-’', 5 15*, 6 1 8,

7 0

, mo' 7 32

mo'r 3 to

mo!r 3 35 **

moT 3 13

morganatic, moi^oubtik
morn, mom 13 I !
morning, mandt) 1-2 18, -158
morose, morous, mo- §§30-15,
51-11

m^rlgagej irio;-i<lr, ^ no-lii
mossy, masi 18 rj=<=
most, mcmst 6

mousfc 2^21, S 20*

, moi.s lln G* .

iiioili, § 4:4’121
motliei’s niAG’.) 12 .‘)0\ IJ, to'
§ G8-] I

Mdule, mou], mnil
mounting, inauutii) 12 I l.'l
Moraitjoys'^niaiintdoai 3 5
mourning, § 43-221

mouse, iiiaiiR § 30-10
moustache, muslnij, iho- § 37-5
mouth, maud 5 25* 12 21
(mouthe) inuuG 5 25*
mouths, iniiu5z 12 115 (5 25*)
moves, niiiiv/, 16c 9, §§ 33-11,
15-4

Mowbray, moul)r(o)i, rauilu-i
mower, nioiui(r 43-22
-inpf, 5^ 50-1 I

Mr, mi.sto 10 1, 8, 10 (ole.). 12
218, 227

, mislo 12 217

Mrs, uiisip: 12 13, 3G, 4 1 (ek-.)
much, m At)' Ur. 1 1, 14 21, 15 19,
16c 1

, niAt) 2 47,4 1,5 51,6 -f 5,

7 1, 27, 12 SI, 213, 20 1
murmur, manuo 16 a 9

iiiaimor 12 121

murmuriiig, iiioiinririij 7 2i)
muscle, niAR(o)l ^ no-is
niiiseum;’*mjir/i,)!ti § 42-3
music, mjiirdK 20 8*, 2,0
(musician) iiiju'7,«){'.))ii 20 8'
must, liiAst. l’ 1 1 '1 17,* 31, 10 ,*
14 22

, luAst 2 29 05*

mAs(t) 5 35*

minute
-iiitsul vourh

mutual, rnjmtjnol 2 15*
my, mai 5 19, 6 38, 41. 41.7 ,
21, 24, 8 I T[ 9 9, 10 22,
23, 35, llB 1, 12 13, .51. 180,
189, 221, 22.3, 230, 14 3, I,*
3G, 16a 1, 2, 4. 5, 0, 19 i„2, 7,
§27-13

, ihai 6 28, 9 1, 22, 14 9

myrrh, m8!(r § 32-7
myrtle, m 0 it( 8 )] § 38-2
myself, maiself 7 1 2
(mysterious) mistrl ias lln 7*
mystery, mistri 11 r, 7*
myth, mid, maid
mythology, midalaiisi, mai-

N

n, § 24-3; dvithil, § 21-;’, 3;
§ 50 - 73 ; rou‘flc.\'<, § 2 1 1 :
nilUahii‘. § 24-.'!5 ; > [ m, t)],
§49-32

Naas, iiais

naive, neiv; naive, tmiiv
naivety, neivt' ; naivete, ii(ti:\’toi
name, neim 1 3], 5 39. 12 11,
21 0, 240, 19 :i
names, neimz 19 S
napery, neipori § 1 1 -3
naphtha, nmfd.^ § 27-11
NapiCb', iieit)jo(r, neipi,)(r
1 napMu, nsepkin, § 4 1 -3
j narrow, nmrnn 2 57*

iiitmij (vm.svn/a'/i/.s, §§ 8,.‘il, 2i-22
fiiniHj, § 21

U/.a.s'«/ vowels, § 8 '21

197

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

v/isalimifi, § 8-2i!

■ nation^ iu‘iS(3)M § 41-3
national, n 8 B 50 n(;f)l § -1 1 ‘3
natural, nsetiur^l 2 (73-"), 77, 3
-,14, ,s41-3 f
natuse, neitjo ^ 73='=, 7 7, 12 3,
16a .1, 29-2, 41-3, 45-51

naught, ii'Oifc § 43-25
nausea, naisia, -sjo, -Jia, -Sjo
§ 29-11

nauseate, naisieit, -sj-, -p-, -5]-
nauseous, noisios, -sj-, -fj-
Nazareth, n8ezore6' 1 45
Neaera, nii^ro 19 4
near, ni'o 40 16
nearer, nfro 20 7

, ui^’ro 20 7

nearest, ni'nst 3 24*
nearly, ni’oli 12 31*
necessary, nesosori 2 61*, 73
(necessitate) nosesitoit, ni- 2 61*
neck, nek 5 24
nectarine, nektorin § 40-24
need, niid 4 5* 144), 16 a 9
needs, niidz 15 22
ne’er, nso(r § 39-41
neglected, niglektid 13 11*
ngglig^, neglisoi § 29-3
negotiate, nigoujieit, ne- § 29-22
neigh, nei § 41-4
neighbourhood, neibohud 9 10*
neighbours, neibo'z 4 15
Neil, iiiil

neither, nai'Sri 3 1* (16A 10*)'
Nemesis, nemisis
Nepean, nipiin, no-
nephew, nevju 27-101, -22
Nereid, ni®i-iid
nervous, noivos 12 137
nestle, nea(ojl § 50-12
Netherfleld, ne.'i'yfisld 9 10 .
igS

never, nevo 8 T 13, 12 125 . ,
, iieva 2 34, .8,11 13, IIaU,

12 50, 190, 13 35
new, nju:513 ,

, n(j)iii 12 234*

, njU! 4 4* '

Newark’s, nju'o’ks 13 27
Newnes, njinnz
Newquay, ii.iuiki!, -ki
news njuiz § 45-523
(newspaper) njuib])ei]i.''(r
§g 45-523, 49-3 r
next, iieks(t) (6 29*),- 13

149*

, nekst 5 41

, neks(fc) 12 1 48*

Niagara, naisegoro § 37*51
m/, §§ 25-3, 29-41, 'unroircil
‘ § -25 -31
-ngn, § 25-3.‘l
nice, nais § 24-122
Nice, nils
nicety, naisili, -oii
niche, nitj

nicotine, nikotini § 40-24
Nigel, iiai(l 5 ol
nigh, nai 13 30
night, naifc 10 33

, nait 6 29, 10 31, 12 17,

17 13

nights, naits 7 1
Nineveh, nitiivi § ;!,s-3:i
Niobe, naiobi, -obi § 38-33
Nirvana, no’vaino
no, noil 10 IS, 12 2.f7, 17 6,
§ 44-1, -21

, non 1 1, 2 1, 16, 17, 21,

48, 69, 3 21, 5 52. 9 1. 9,
10, 10, 'll, 12 53. 196, 2:15,

13 13, 15, 30^ 14 35 -
noblest, noiiblist 4 21, 22*

iupbody, uoubodi Up, 5, 12 161,
328

noisily, nolzili 12 179
nomenclature,^ n o ( u) m e n k 1 ei-

tjo(r, -ojiii-', -t59(r §§ 45-51,
61-41

nonage, DOimklf,, iionids, -edj'
none, uah 17 1 0
— , iiAii 12 199, 15 16, 18 3
noose, nips nu:?; § 30-15
nor, no- S»27, § 47-15
■ — no: m, 7
no' 4 S'"

, no'r 2 13* 14, ■'71*, 3 2

norse, uois
north, no!0 § 31-12
northerly, iioiGo’li § 31 -12
northern, noibo'n § 31*12
Norf/imi English^ § 3.13
Northcote, naP'dcot, -koui
XorihtitHlirmn bim\ §32*2
Norwich, norklr, t}47'22
noses, nouzi?: 5 59
not, not 1 25, 26, 34, 2 24, 51,
53* 66, 4 IS, 19* 5 4* 12, 6
37* 33* 43,7 18,811 11, 12,
15, 16, 17, 9 6*, 11, 12, 18*
llB 4, 12 270, 14 16, 16A 9,
17 11* § 47-16

, nafc 1 16* 19, 31, 2 13*,

32, 34, 42, 43, 66, 3 41* 51,
4 25, 8 1 n, 9 3, 16* 12 30,
66, 6^, 69, 112, 139* *206,
233, 241, 270, 14 27, 36, 15
1, 161^ 9, 17-9

, n 10,41, 11 A 9, Hr 7*

, nt 8 I 15, 16, 17*

, n(t) 8 I 10

, nd 12 262*

, M(d) llB 13*

(not at all) notdtail (2 4*), 9 11*

Ottim,? isiiti/
— oblifratory
northing, iiA(9i]j 1 43, 5 15,12 269,
§ 31-2

notice, noutis^S 21
notwithstanding, uatwiSstseiidiT)
i 5* 6 36 ^

nought, no:*^ § 31-4 ' ,

(novel) iiav(o)l 3 34* ’ ,

Novenlher, nn(n)vemlio(r § 44-5
now, nau 10 31

^ , nau 1 44, 3 7, 7 2, 10,*

12 24, 135, 158, 14 9, 16c 7
nuisance, nju!s(a)ns§§ 45 523, 6
numb, uAni 20 12*
number,nAm])0 17 15, 22-341.

* 32-71

numerous, njuimai-os 3 2
nuncio, nAnJiou, -Jj-, -si-, -sj-

§ -'y-n

nuptial, nApS(o)l

0

0 , [o], [o], §43, [oil], §44

0, ou 1 9, 12 196, 211
o’ = o/,§ 27-21
oasis, o(u)eisis
oath, ou<9 (pi. oubz) § 31-12
Oban, oubon (87. obou)
obdurate, abdjurit, -et, obdju^rit,
-et§ 51-41

obeisance, o(u)beis(9)ns
obese, o(u)bl:s § 30-15
obeyV<'(»i)^'>eb obei § 41-4
object (sb.), abd 3 ikt, -ekt§ 51-2

(vb.), abdqckt, ob- §51-2

obligatory, abiigat(o)ri, abli-
got(a)ri, obligeit(o)ri §§ 40-51 ,
51-41 .

199

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

ornate, I'ueit 41-23
^orphan, ot ni 13 fi
Orpheus, aifjuj.s ^
orthopedy, aid ^piidi, -9o-
Psbo(M)rive),3zl)^'ii, -boin r
-m:, §^:'. 0-]5

osier, ^niF 5 f)(i’, -zfo(r § 29-3
ostler, bslo(r § 5( i ■ 1 2 «

ostrieli, ostritj, -ids §

-otk, § 43-121
other, aSo 12 148

aSo 3 21, 5 9, 7 22, 12

199

others, Ah'o-z 2 13, 14
otherwise, A'Sowaiz 9 2 r

Ottawa, otowo, App. I.

OH [an], § 40
Q;ude, aud, uid
Oudh, aud
o/u/h, § 34-4
ought, o!t § 34-4
Ouless, uilis, -es

our, au,-» 2 Gl, 74, 77, 79, 80,

5 11, 15, 6 1, 6, 63, 14 5,

16o 2, 4

, aus 1 14*

ours, auo'z 16n 3
ourselves, ;iu <.'elvz 5 9, 6 5
Ouse, uiz § 30-15
-mm, § 30-15
oust, ausfc

out, aut 5 51, 12 14, 71, 177
, aut 1 20* 2 23, 55, 3 15,

6 12, 10 24, 40, 12 33, 128,
140, 116, 13 28 , 16c S

Outram, uiti-om
outside, autsaid 12 25*
outward, autwo-d 1 28, 39
outwardly, autwo’dii 1 4J
outworn, autwoin 16(5 10
over, on VO 12 1 11 ,

over, ouvor 5 16

, ouv.) 14 J1

overcome, (»uv.>kAtn''l2 203
overshoot, oiivo^ud S 3
owe, on §41-7
own, ouu 12 2, § 44-7
— , ouu 2 (18. 5 29, 5 1 , 8 I 8,
II 8, 9 8, 12 27, 302, 216,
14 8, 16a 10
owner, ouno 12 193
oxide, aksaid § 40-32
Oxford, ok^fod § 47-^1
02., § 30-171

?

p, § 32-1; '/mfr, § 50-M, -2;
for ph, § 27 -li

pace, peis 13 37
pagan, peij^on 16c 1 0
page, peidf, 13 39
pageant, paed.r;(i))nt, pei- § 41 ‘3
Paget, peed^it, -et
pain, ))eiu 5 52
painful, peinful 7 8*
painter, peinto 6 24
painters, peinto'z 5 39
pair, ps'9 llB 3, 7, 13*,.

, p6!r 6 24

§ 25-01 ^

PaldfnJ Sfopa, § 25
palaver, pola!yo{r
pale, pcjil § 41-3
palette, paslit, -ot
palfrey, podfri 13 13*

Palgrave, poilgi-oTv, peel- § 33-5

Pall Mall, pelmel, pselmsel
" ■^§ ;5;3 f), ;:!9-i i
palliative, jiteliativ, -jg- §
pallor, p 0 eli(r § 41 -a'
palm, -er, -iM(ry), p(i:m, -a(r,
-ist(ri) i;

Palmerston, poiiuaston § S.'Vo-'
(-pan), 12 ] S-‘=
panacea, pienasi'o § 51-41
panegyric, pienidsirik, -ne-
§51-44

pan(ii)ier, ■^0eni'9(r, p 8 enj 0 (r
paper, peipo 11 b 2
papyrus, papak-os
parachute, psera^uit, pffira^uiL
§ 51-41

parade, pareid § 37-6
paradise, pserockxis § 30-15
paradigm, }) 0 er 0 dciim §§ 40-61,
50-4

paraffin, pseroliii
Paraguay, jiserogwei, --vrai
paramour, paeronino(r § 45-11
pariah, ])8 b- § 39-12
Park Lane, paik lein
parks, paiks 12 23
parlance, pa dens 7 38
parochial, poroukjol, -iol
parse, paiz § 30-]'5
part, pait 2 20
parterre, pci!ts9(i‘ § 32-7
partial, paijol 2 GO*

(partiality) paijiseliti 2 60*
particles^ paitiidz 5 49
particukr, po’tikjulo 12 13
251

])n'iikjn]o 2 68'!'

particulai’ly,pg'til> juloli 3 1 '

particulars, p.i'tikjulo'z 6 32
parties^ paitiz 2 53. 7G
parting, pa:tit)42 277

ornate
— Pegram

partisan, paitizsen, paitizon
party,pa!ti2 7y, 12241 [§51-41
parvenu, pa i-v^n j u ■
passed, paist 12 243* 259, IS

passenger, pse«in(d) 5 o(r 25153
passing, paisip 7 17 ?» '

passioii, p8eS('^)ii ^5 39-1 ”
past, paist § 37-22
pastel, paestel, piostel
pastille, paestiil, piestiil 43-24,
51-41

pastrycook’s peistrikuks 12 148
patent, peit(9)nt, p3et(a)iil § 41 -3
5tp,ternal, patain(o)l ^ 3<s-2
path, paid (pi, paiSz) § 31-12’
pathetic, padetik
pathos, peidos
patience, peijns 16 a 8
patient, peiSnt 14 4
patois, psetwcii § 13-32
Paton, peit(9)ri
patrimony, psetrimoni
patron, peitran, pse- § 1-1 -3
patronage, psetroiiki:;, pei-§-l 1 ’3
patroness, peitranes, pse- § 41-3
patronize, psetranaiz, pei-§41-3
pahnch, p9in(t)S § 43-23
pause, poiz 12 118
pawnbroker’s, painbrouko'z 12
273

peasant, peznt 143
peasant’s, peznts 13 26
peceavi, pekeivai
3, peculiar, pikjuiljo 5 23*, 36
peculiarities, pikju’ligeritiz 5 16*
pedagogue, pedogng 41-43
22 pedagogy, j)edv»gogi, -od^p-oudsi
peeled, piild 12 33
Pegasus, peg939s
Pegram, pvgram -•

203

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

Pembroke, I'eniliruk, -1.1 "iik ' personal, poisauo! 2 hi"
(penaJlse) 14 ;’.l ' persons, poisiix 2 i, r.l. 5 -ju ^

penalty, peulti persuade, po’Kueid 2(rL’l 1

Penelope, petielo})i, [n'-, -opi peruse, poj'U!/-
§ ^ r pestle, ])0^t(r.)l ^ Tn)- 12

pffiietration, peiiitrei^'n 3 in^ petard, petaii!, j)i- § 51' I i

pengifiiif [)eopwft! ^ 2“) 2.;} Peter, piito 12 18, 21), 108 (etc.)

Penicuik, {.eniknk « Peter’s, 12 211)

penitence, penitu.s 12 20 1 Petrie, piitri r

penknife, jieniijiif § 24-;!2 ,,Petriiciilo, [lotniit^iou
pennyworth, peiiiuM;6) 17 22 jt?// -= ff|, 27‘lOj ?

Penrliyn, pent in, ]ieiirin phaeton, feifc('.))n 4k4

Pentateuch, pentotjuik S 20-12 phalanx, fmhopks
Pentecost, })e)ilikost, -to- phantasm, fenitram § 27-101

people, piipl 12 83, § 42-2 1 ^ phantom, fantoni § 27-101

, piipl 2 56, 3 44, 6 to, 8 Pharaoh, fsiruii

I 17, II 17 pharmacopoeia, iaimakopi.^ -]<o-

Pepys, piips, ]»epis § 38-32 pheasant, fteut § 34-122
peremptory, pei-om(p)tori phenomenon, fuiaminon 12 10.*!*

^§00*14, 5] -41 Philippi, Hli])iu

perfect (adj.), peifikt 3 -10*, 12 philosopher, inos;)!‘o(r § 38-21
167, §17-13 philosophic, lil-asolik, do-, -z-

(perfeet, vb.) pn'felct 3 lO* § 30-101

(perfection) p,)'fek|(o')ii 3 10* phiegni, floiu §§ 11*18, 00-1
performance, po'lVin* »iis 2 71 ‘ phlegmatic, llcgiiimiik 0O--1
perfume (.sk), peifjtim § OL-2 phrase, flunk 30-10

-- - (vb.), ])3'fju!m § 01-2 phrenetic, frcnetik § 27-101
perhaps, paluops 9 6-" * p/i.(/i, § 27-11 •

, pahaeps 12 1 , phthisis, ((aisi.s, disis ?(§ 27*11.

perish, peri| 4 22 ' OU'2

permit, (.sb.), i.eimit § 0]-2 physiognomy, liziauaini § 00*4
— (vb.), })0'mib § 01-2 piazza, piaez^ § 30*201

Perowne, pm-oun picture, piktSo 5 40’*'

perquisite, peikwizii § U)'26 pictures, piklS.i'z 4 2 i
Persephone, po'sefoni, -.mi piece, pii.s 12 22 1 <**

§ 3»8-33 pigeon, pid5(o)ri § 3S*21

perseverance, po'sivr'i-.in-' 2 20 i Pigott, pigoi
Persia, poi|.> i/mf po:,-)-’,) § 20-1 1 i piliow, pi'iou § 4 i' lOl
persiflage, ])a'.sitlai;j §S 20-3, ;!r0 1 pincushion, p!nkuji(o)n § !0-,‘:2
person, paiMii 2 3-1, 3 12 | Pinero, pinikoti, piuRii-ou

personages, "poisonifljiz 3 3 1 * j pious, jiaioH § K)...";)!

204 *■ •

pj^quafit, piikoni
pique, §^*3rrl a
PirbrigM, {tailirait
PMe, piri ^

/b/r/z, § r)5

(piteous) pit-i'ts, pllj.jH 1 1 1'-''
pity, I'iti 1 IJ _ ''

placard, ])1sBki!id, pU'^kciKl §ni-! 1

pRice, llii 5

, ])leis 15 n, 20 J 1
placed, I'teist 13 1(5
plagiary,

‘plague, pleig § 4 1 -dO
plaid, plaul plcid^ ,§ 39*11
plaiEtiff, pleiutif
plaintive, pleiniiv 12 2G7
plait, plait ^ 39’41
plan, ])lsen 2 .39
planet, pUnint 1 6
plates, pleits 12 110, 1 .3i.
plea, pli! 15 1 a, 31)
pleasant, }ile>:nt (iO rd''), 12 84,
160 J I

please, pli'.K 10 5-, 13 35
pleased, pliiwl 5 35, 12 375
pleasure, pie;, > (7 .3 1 " ), 12 1
pieMscito, pleliisii 40 3(5
Pleiades, plaiudi!/, pli § 38-33
plenary, plinuni
plenteous, lileni.jas, -io.s
pietliora, pled.ii-.t
plough, plan § 31-1
lYlt, § I I
plover, plAv.i('i'
pluek, ]llAk 20 ”2 1
plumber, pl,Aiti.)(r 50-3
plunge, plAuil:, 12 1 19’‘- _
piiraged, plAtiilr/l 12 l<8‘‘-
pneumatic, nju'uueiik .50-3
pneumonia, ujn'inouuj'.) 50 3
pocketed, [takif?!*! 12 10

Pembroke

--porpoise

Poe, poll, poui
poems, poueiiiy, 4- 33'“'

(poesy) po(u),jyi, -i,si 4 33*, ”

§ 30-jr)i

(poet) po(u)ii, -et 4 23* ,
(poetic) po(ii)eUk 4 22* §
poignant, paiiuhit, p«)ynont
24’3r), .50-4

poignard, ponjo'd § 25-35

^xdiil mntmiunitx, 3iS
'point of the foiiijiit;, § 23
potiit dops^ 5^ 24
Pole Carew, pudkeiii
police, poliis §§ 38-23, 43*24
pplite, polait S 558-2
political, politikol 4 (3*) 4
politics, jjolitiks 2 5(5, 73
polygamy, poligomik.poli- § .51 -41
pomade, pomaid, po-§ 37 -.j
pommel, pAin(o)l § 38*11
Pompeii, ponipiiai
pond, p:md 10 22

. pond 10 10, 27,* 32

ponderous, poodni.s 13 33*
pongee, pou'dfpi
Ponsonby, pAusonhi § 38-11
Pontefract, i Aiufrit, poiitifnokt
(pool) pull 4 23-'- [§ :)8-ll

poor, pu'o 8 I 19*, 12 4, 95*
103, 211

, puio 8 II 18, 13 23, 3(5,

20 13

, piii 'r 1 33*

, pel 10 39* 12 229

, pu'V 12 2.5-1

pooftoct, § 15-3

; poorly, pumli 12 14*

1 population, p.)pjii]eiS.?u 12 20]
j porcelain, poisliu
j poreupino, | oikjui iun § iO-24
! p'srpoise, pp'.p.is ^

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

porridge, porid^ §§ 2,') -33, 41-25
porringer, pariu(d')58(r g 25-33
portal, poitol 13 32
porter, poita 11 a 6
jportswouth, § 47-1^1

Poiseidon, p0said(f>)ti, po-
possifile^ posibl "6 40, 14 16
possessj poxe-j, po- § 30-lf
possibly, pasil)li 2 51
post, ])0U3r. 16 a 13
posterity, pasteriti 3 39
posthumous, postjumos § 24-13
postman, pous(t)m9n § 60-12
postpone, pous(t)poun, pes-
'§ 60-12

posts, pousts 12 113
posture, postjo 5 28*
potatoes, poteitouz 12 19*, 32,
108, 129
potsherd, potjoid
poultice, poultis 20 27
poured, po.'d 13 17
Powell, poual, paual
power, paua 15 13

, paua 2 27* 1§ 43, 15 7

, pauoi- 12 2*

powers, pau9-z 16o 2
Powis, ys, pouis
Powlett, poilit
(practice) [irsektis 2 14*
practised, ju-sekiist 2 11*,

Praed, pivid § 41-1 [§ 30-1 3, -15
prairie', pi sin § 38-31
praise, preia 18 3
praises, pi-eiziz 3 41
prancing, prainsip 13 13* rr
pray, prei 15 17
prayer, jus'e 15 18
pre-, § 41-15

precedence, prihml(o)ns, prewi-
cl(9)ns § 54-41 %

precedent, ’presid(9)nfc § 41-15
precious, pre^os 12 35
precipice, presipis §'^11-15
precise, [irisais § 30-15
preclude, prikliiid'’§ 45-52
predatory, pred0tCo)ri § 51 -11
pC’edecessor, priidist‘Ho(r,
pn!(li.sesa(r § 5]-!l
predicate (ah.), predikit, -d
. § 11-15

predict, pridikt 4 I9*r
preface, prefis, -os 1 - ! 5
prefatory, ])refot(o)ri § 51- 11
preferable, <5)rebn'’>)l»[o)l § 5i-4l
preference, preforojjs § 11 '15
prefix (sb.), priifiks) gg 4i-J5,

(vb.), priifiks/ ' 51-3

(prejudge) priid^Acls \ 2 37*,
(prejudice) pred5udis J §41-15
prejudicial, pred!;ucli5j(o)l 2 37*,
§ tV]5

prelate, ])relol., -it
prelude, preljuid§§ 11-15, liVrcM
prematurely, [iretn.itju'oli 12 7 1 *
premier, pi'einjo(f, -iu(r
premise (sb.), preinis'^ §§30-15,

(vb,). primaiz f 51-2

(preparation) pvop9reiS(9)u 12
119'=, § 41 15

(preparatory) pi-ip8er0t(o)ri 12
119* § 51-41

prepared, prips’od 12 U9*
preposition, propr>zi5(o)n §41-15
presage (ab.), preaid,;;) *§ 41-15,
— (vb.), piiaeid;, /*’51-2
prescience, pre5ion.s | 29-1
present, preznr, 5 19*, 7 36*,
12 12, 14 35

— — (vb.), prizent 16A 5*
presents, preznts 8-1 16 „

, prezonts &*1I 16

presemtioHj prcx.T\ e25(o)n
’ §41-15

preser¥ed, firizQivd 12 194-’**
president, prezid{8)nt § 41 “15
press, pres 5
(pressure) pre,S8(r 5 44-‘*‘
prestige, prestiis §§ i*9-3, 51-4^
presume, priz(j)u!ni, pi^e-
- § 45-522

presumption, pnzAni(p)5(a)ti,
pre- g'^30-14, (50-1 J)
presuppose^ lu’iisgpoiiz § 30-14
pre|end, pnlend 9 15"*
prettily, pritil^B 32*^

(prevail) priveil 2 43"'
prevalent, prevolont 2 43"'
prevent, privent 16 a 8*
prevented, priventid 3 47*
preyed, preid 3 16
pride, praid 9 12, 13 43
priest, pri:st 2 68
primer,])finio(r.])rann--)(r§ lU-51
princess, pri uses, prinses § 5 J • 11
principles, pritisiplz 2 13
prism, prizm § 22-35
pristine, prist.un § 40-24
privacy, praivo.si, pri- § 40-51
private, praivit 12 20*
privateer, [)raiv9tie(r § 42-33
P'O- § 44-42

probably, piobabii 3 14, 7 29
proceeded, prodidid 6 15*
proceedings, jn-asiidipz 12 237
(proceeds) prousiidz 6 15*
process, »prouses, pro- § 44-42
procession, prosejn 12 101
(produce, sb.) prodjus 2 52*

( , vk) prodjuis 2 52*

(product) prodgkl 2 52*
productive, prodAktiv 2 52*
professed, profast 5 43

porridge

—prorogue

I profession, profefn 2 66* § 44-5
I professions, profe^uz 2 72
' profile, prout^d § 40*23 ’

profligacy, profligasi
profound, profound 3 9">
profuse, profjuis § 30-15 ^
progress (sb.), '* prougfes' pro
§§41-42,44-42 ’

, (vb.), pro(u)gies, pra-

§51-2

project (sb.), pradgekt §§ 44*42,
51-2

(vb.), pro(u)d38kt, pra-

§51-2

jp-olix, prouliks, pro(u)liks '

§ 51-41

prologue, proulog § 44*43
promenade, proiuinaid, -inon-
§ 37-5

Prometheus, pro(u)n)ii(9ju's
promise, promis § 30-15
promontory, prom9nt(9)ri
§ 51-41

promote, promout 4 7*
pronouncing, pronaunsip 12 212,

§ 29-21

pronunciation, pr9tiAnsiei(ii
7 35*

Prapcr Names, Fmiuuciation,
App. I.

property, propati 12 20
prophecy (sb.), profisi §§ 30-13,
38-3

prophesy (vb.), profisai §§ 30-13,
38-3

propitiate, propijieit § 29-22
(proposal) propouzfg)! 12 179*
proposed, prapouzd 12 179*
(proposition) prop9zi5(9)n
12 179*

pio*ogue, proroug,'-’pr8-,§ 44-43
' 207

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

proscriptive, proskrii)tiv 2 58 '
(prosperity) prosperiti 3 10"
prosperous, ptospopas 3 lO-"'
proteid, proutiid
pj!Otest^;(s'b.), piwtest § Ol-i'-t.

(vb.), pro(u)test § 51'2

Proteu^ ''pioiitju''s 16c 1 3
proud, praud 12 30
proudly, prau<lli 12 J 02
prove, })ru:v §§ 38-n, 45‘1
provided, pravaidid 4 J S'*
provident, pr9vid(o)nt 4 18*
(provision) provi' 5 (o)n, pro
4 18*

(provocative) pruvokotiv, pra'
' 11 15 G* § 51-41
provoking, prosoukip 11 b G-’'-
prowess, prauis, -es
Prowse, prauz
psalm, saira §§ 33-5, 00-2
psalmist, aselinisfc, saiin- § d.'i-O
psalmody, aaelmadi, sami- §
psalter, soilio(r § 33-0
pseudo-, sjii:dou-§ 5p-2
Psyche, saiki §§ 38-33, 50-2
psychic, saikik § 50-2
ptarmigan, taimig(o)n § 50-2
Ptolemy, talami § 50-2
ptomaine, toumeiii, toinein
§§ 00-2, 61-41

public, pAblik 2 20, 24, 40, 44,
74

pudding, pudii) 12 iOO, 1G2

, pudii) 12 74, 138, 140,

149, 162

puerile, pjuarail § 40-23
Pugh, pju! § 3 1-4
puisne, pjuiin §§ 30*21, 45-G
puissant, pjuiisut, pwisnt
Puleston, pil^ton
pull, pid 10 ^58

puli, pul 10 40
pulled, paid 10. 3G

, puld 10 3(1, 12' 2(52

Piiileney, poiiltui, ]tAl~, pul-
pumice, pAunǤ l(?-21
Punjab, pond 5 aib,--aib
pttre, pjua(i‘ § 40 -G I
purifying, pju’rifaiip 4 23*
purloin, podaiu § 01 -4 i
/ purple, p 0 !p(o)l § 32 ’Gl
purport (sb.), poipot § 01 -li

(vb.), paipofc,^ pa’poit

§ 51-41

purpose, pefpos 5'19, § 30-1.5
purposes, paiposiz 2 4-7
pursue, pasjui ( „
pursuit, pasjuit ^
purulent, pju'’i-(jjulant
put, put 6 9, 12 1G8
, put 2 40, 12 97
Pyramid, lurornid
pyrites, piraiikz, p li-
Pythagoras, pui »niis

(,)

quack, kwiek § 26-5
quaff, kwuif § 2G'0 *

quagmire, kwjBgiua.i9(r (not
kwag-) § 2G-0
quaint, kwehit 7 550
qualiiied, k^olifaid 9 3
qualities, kAvolitlz 3 4G ,
quality, kwoliti if 5 1. § :!G*0

qualm, kwaim § -1 3 -5
quandary, kwandori, kwondeiri
§§ L>r,-r), 3 %- 2 , ni-41
quantity, kw’-ontiii 12 1 tiO, § 26'5
quarantine, kworontim § 4U-24
quarrel, kworo] § 26-5
quarry, kwari § 2G-5 '

quart, kwoit § 26*6
quarter, kwa!t8(r § 20-5
quartern, kwaitam 12 153
quarto, k»?i^a!iou 7 23
quartz, kwojts § 26-5
quash, kwoj § 2G'5
quatrain, kwatfein §f26'5
quay. Id: §§ 25-12, 42-24
queen, kwim 3 36, § 25-12
queen’s, kwiitiz 8 6
queue, kjui § 45-6
quick, kwik 11 a 3
quickly, kwikli 10 9
quiescent, k\vaies(a)nt § .‘)0-2
quiet, kwaiot 8 I 16, II 16
quinine, k-vvini:n § 40-24
quire, k'vvai.')(i- § 13-31
quite, kwait llu 1

9 7, 10 3

Quixote, kwik. -.at.
quoit, koii § 25-12
quotation, kwo(u)teiS|(o)n 12
203'i'

quoted, kwoutid 12 203'*-
qiioth, kwou6' § 43-121

proscriptive
— rather
R

r, § 32, trilled, vidnlled, § 32-1 ;
uvular. § 32-2 ; wivoicptl,
§^2 31 ; mute. § 32-4 ; wrongly
inserted, § 32-422 ; w siihb^
Med, § 32-5 , \i,fter y,»§ 32-32
m

rabbit, rsebit 10 5, 33

^ , rsebit 10 1, 11, 15, 19,

27, 39

rabbits, rsebits 10 42
rabbits’, rsebi.-s 10 2
rabies, reiliiiiz, rse- § 41-3
ri^ee, reis 12 199
rack, reek § 50-2
radish, rsedij § 39-11
ragged, rsegid, -ed § 24-13
rain, lein 15 2 ^

rainbow, veinbon
raised, reizd 12 21G
Rajah, raid^o

Raleigh, radi, rseli, radi §§ 33-5,
34-t

rallied, rselul 12 77

Ralph, reif, i-ioir,i-ndf, rtid § 33-5

ram, rsem 5 4 i
rampant, i-sempaiit 12 G.s

ran, rsen 10 9, 12 72
raneh(e), rain(t)5, r{jen(t)$ § 37-5
rancour, rser)ka(r

range, rein (d >5 § 29-41
rank, rseijk 5 34
rapier, i‘eipio(r, -jo(r
rapine, rsepain, -in § -10 24
rarest, reii-isfc 12 1 U:»
rase, reiz § 30-15
raspberry, i-aizb.a-i § 49*3
rated, reitid 14 2
rather, rarSo 7 35
, raib'^^ 9. 14';50. J[6n 9

20Q

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

ration, i 8eS(a)ti, rei- § 41 *3
rational, 2 49*

Ira venous, ravin9s,^-v9“

Ray, rci § 50-2 '

Rayleig;)!, reili § £14 ‘4 ^

r^§ 4MG

-re, § S2‘?] '

Rea, rei, ri: § 41*4 r,
react, riicekt § 41-16
read (pres.), riid
read (past, pple.), red 7 10
Reading, Teaching of, App, V
ready, redi 12 107
real, ri'ol 4 5*
rrason, riizon 2 5
Reay, rei § 41-4
rebel (sb.), reb(9)l 1 §§ tMC
- — (vb.), ribel, re-/ 51-2
rebuke, rilyujk 12 214*
recantation, riikiouteiS(o)u
§4MG

recede, risiid § 42-24
receipt, risi-.t 12 252*, §§ 22-] 2,
50-4

received, risiivd 8 I /, § 42-24

, risiivd 8 II i

receiving, nsiivip 3 7
recipe, re dpi

recitative, re.sitotiiv § 40*27
(recluse) rikluis §§ 30-15, 15-52
recognise, rekogiuiiz, rekognaiz
§ 50-15

recognition, rekogiii5(o)n § il-G
reconcile, rekoriHiiil § 41-16
recondite, rekoudaifc, rikondaii
§§ 40-20, 41-16, 51-41
reconnaissance, riko 1 1 id( .^ns
reconnoitre, r-ekonoit.^n-
reconstruct, riikoiisti'Akt, § 41 *1 6
record (sb.), i-e<Ico:d § 51-2
— • — (vb.), rikoid, rs,- § 51*2

recover, rikAV8(r §41-16
recount, rikauut, re-) j- i-. . ■ ^ ’
re-count, riikauiit 'p * ' ^
recreant, reki-iant
recruit, rikruit, re? § -15-4
reddening, i-edoniT} 12 220
redolent, redolent, -do-
re-echoed, riekoud 12 181*
reduce, ridjuis, re- § 1 -1

^e-enter, riieuto(r §41-10
reference, ref(o)r9ns §, tU-10
reflection, riflekju 7 8*

(reflex) riifleks 7' 8* '*
refuse (sb. )^ref j u*s ) §§ 3 0 •/ 5,

(vb,), lifjuiz, re-/ 51-2

regal, riigl 3 20
regard, rigoid 3 19
regarded, rigaidid 12 156
regards, rigaidz 2 78*
regenerate (vl>.), lid.^euorcit 4 3*
regicide, red3isaid
r^ime, 1-0311111 § 29-3
regress, tiigres § 41 -10
regular, regjuhi'd- § 15-55
Rehan, reion, § 41 -4
rehearse, ribois § 41-10
reign, rein 3 1*,' 11, 33
reindeer, reiiidia(r
rejoiced, rid3oi-,t 12 22*
related, rileiiid 6 32
relating, rileitiij 6 2
relax, rilseks
relaxation, !i!!:i'k''ei5(.))n
relief, riliif 12 2 1 1*'
reliquary, relikwoi-i r
remain, i-iinein 12 HM, ti)8
remaining, i-iineinii) 3 I*, 13 5
remains, rirnein • 4 24
re-making, liimcikii-) 4 0*
remarkable, rim a: kohl 547
remember, rimembo 12 85*

210

ration

—Rialto

remettibrance, rinieniln-ouH 7 1 .'V®'
rmoBstrate, riii. 0 iisir(‘it, rc-
§ ni'-i, -fi

remoYefi, rimiiivcl 4 in'!-
renaissance, r?iiei,s(.i)iis, re-, ro-
renaseence, riu3e!s(e)ns, re-
render, reiido 15 id ■*

^ reiido(r 7 37

tenders, rendo’z 2 GO
repair, rip£o(r § 41-3
repertoire*, rep8'twfi:(r {not -wo:)
§37-51.,

repertory, repa't(9)i‘i § 51-41
replica, replik^§ 5M1
replied, riplaid 3 -27*, 6 45, 12
48, 192, 19 7
replies, riplaiz 16 a 9
reputation, repjutei^n 3 37
requesting, rdcwe.stip 3 22*
requiem, rekwiom, -cm
requires, rikwaio'z 2 41*
requi,site, rekwizit 3 44*
reredos, riodos

rescript, riiskript §§ 1 i * IG, 51 -4 1
research, ri-seitiJ 7 (S*, 30-14
resemblance, rizemblons 6 38
reserve, rizeiv, re- § 30-1 i
reservoir, r8Z9'v\vu:(r {not wo:)
§ 37-51

reside, rizaid, re- ,jQ,r,i
residence, rezid(g)ius f ^ '

resign, rizain, rc-4 §§ 3)0-1 1;
re-sign, liisaiii j 41-lG
resignation, rczigiieij[(9)ii § 50-4
resin, rfihin

resistance, rizLyton.s 2 1 2*
resonance, rezonon.s
respiratory, resp|reit(9)ri §51-11
respite, respit §§' 3s-:’. 1, 40-20
rest, rest 6 5, 12 '258, 13 12,
16a 13 ' •

resting, restip 7 2 1
resting-place, re.^tii)j)it*i.s 13 30
restorative, ri^toroliy, re- § 51 -4 1 *
result, rizAlt 3 1 4*
retail (hb.), i-iit.-it §§ 41 - IS, 51;i>

(vb.), riteil, re- § 51-2

retardation, riibildeijio)?! §'4 1 -J G
retractetion, riilrttikteUloln
§41-16 ^

,refy-o-, § 41-16

retrograde, reti-ogreid § 41 -IG
retrousse, rotruisci
return, i-itaiu 1 35* 6 1
returned, ritoiud 12 101, 199
r^pturning, riteunp 16a 6
Reuter, roit9(r
revealing, riviiliij 1 27*
reveille, riveli, riveilji § G.'.-Gl ^
(revelation) revilei5(9)n 1 27* ’
reverend, revraiid 13 3S*
reverie, revoi-i, -i:
revive, rival v § 40-27
Reynard, renuid
Rheims, riiniz § 42-24
rhetoric, reterik § 32-7
rhetorical, ritDrik(8)l, re-
rheum, I'umi 14 12
rheumatism, ruimotizm §§ 32-7,
45-4

Rhodesia, ro(n)diizio (etc.)

§ 29-3

rhododendron, roudttdeiulran,
rod-

rhubarb, ru:b(i!b § 32*7
rhyme, rahn 20 22, § 32-7
Imjx'iJ'cft, A[>p. VI
Rhys, i-ii.s § 42-24
rhythm, rib’m, ri6»m §§ 31-12,
;32-7

rhythmical, ridmilv(o)l § 31-12
Rialto, riseitou 14 3 ,

211

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

ribald, i'ibfa)ld
pbboiis, rilniJi 12 lb, 17
rich, 8 I 2 ^

, vihl 8 II 2

r^che*>, rika^et, -^ei
IltLtge of the Tongue, § 23
ridiciiloiiff, ridik/ulas 5 ] 5
right, rait 2 42'-’=, 50, 9 1 r
(righteous) raitjos 2 42*
right of way, rait ov wei
rigorous, rigaros 3 43
rile, rail § 43*311
Tdm of the Tongue, § 23
rising, raizir) 16o 13
rii?alship, raivljip 3 52 r

Rizzio, ritsiou § 30*201
road, roud 6 12
rgtbe, roub 12 6
Robert, robot 12 228
Roger, radsa 6 3, 9, 14, 38
Roger’s, radga’z 3 28
rogue, roug § 44*43
rolled, rould, 13 34
Rome, roum 19 3, § ^14 *7
Romney, rAmni, rora- § 38*11
rondeau, rondo ii
room, ruim 12 137, § 45*21

, ruiin 6 33*

rose, rouz 12 13

Rothschild, ra^tjaild § 29*101

Rothesay, ro^si

rou6, ni'ei, ruiei

rouge, rni5 § 29*3

rough, i-Af §§ 27*1, 34*4, 38-11

round, raund 12 171

, raund 12 64, 97, '^22,

264, 20 30

Jioun/lmg of Lips, § 43*02
Rouse, rans§ 30*15
route, riiit § 45*4
route march, "raut § 45*1

routine, ru'tini § H)*24
rowan, rouan, raiian
Rowton, ra:t(a)ti
Roxburgh, iak.sI)(o)f*o
royal, roial 1 6. 3 5l
rude, ruid 1 8
rudeness, ruiduis 1 1 0*
rug, VAg llA 2
rugged, i-Agid 1 7, § 24*13
nRuislip, T'aisbp. z- § -10*01
rules, riiilz 5 27, § ■15*rrj
rumour, ruinia 7 l4
running, rAnip 3 47
ruse, i niz o
rustle, rA.s(a)l § 50*1 2
Ruthven, rAi^vau, riven § 31 *32

S

.<?, § 30 ; mute, g 30 **21

sabot, ssebou § 24*13
sachet, sse^oi § 24*13
Sacheverell, Ai'^e\orel
sacred, .soikrid Hr. II

seikrid 2 67*, 11 u 13

sacrifice, ssekriFais 2
(sad) sted 2 29*
saga, saigo **

sage, seid^ 12 28, 135
Sahara, sobaire

said, sed 5 59* 6 -15, 9 1, 10
25, 12 35, 14, 50, 65, 66,

135, 183, J89, 196, 205.

21 7 223 2**5 *■'233

213

sajd, sed, 10 !1, .‘5^), 12 ,s<),
® 117 , i;)o, inn, ins, mj
saint, Keint^l i--*

St Clair, win-

St John, ,sfiti(?.7,oii,

St Leger, ,so],ill8(lf;o(i-, ,silaii(d)-

St Maiir, siin.)!{j’

St Neots, s.niiil'S

*St Paul, Man(t)i)a!l ^

St Roch,'»,soiilroiik

sake, seik 42 2, ‘5*2

— i-, seik llA 3

Salford, soilfoTl § 3Bf5

salieylic, sfolisilik

salient, seiliout', -jki-

saline (sl>. ), solain §§ 4()-2-t, 51 -2

(iidj. ), seilahi §!^ ■10-24, 51-2

Salisbury, soib-U^u’i, snlz-

saliva, .solaiva

salivary, sieliv-iri, snlaivari
§ 51 -4 I

sallies, sjBii/ 3 54
salmon, smniwn 33*5
salt, s-ilt. :i;i-n
Saltoun, sailfaun § 33-5
salute, .s.*l(j)iiit (ji 15-521)
salvation, sa-h eijii 16 17
salvo (anoint), s(i:v ^ 33-5
• - (,sii.vi‘ a sliip), «a'lv 33-5
salver, KaihaCr ^ 33-5
same, Koiin 10 27, 15 IH
. seiiii 6 20, llA 1(»
sample? ,su!in])(o)l, .scem{)(a)l

sandwich, M8en(< Owidf,, -ilS § 2!)-4
Sandys, ,sani(l/’§ 33-32
sang, ,sa>t) 12 20i3
sanguine, soDtiuwin §§ 25-;53,
40-24 i

> ribald

—scent

Sanhedrin, psemdrin
sapphire, ssefaMn § 50-J 1
Sappho, i^aefr^i 19 5-!', 10
Saracen, sseiasn 6 13
Sa,facen’s, .sEei-asn/ 6 3()<»

Sarah, ssii-o § 3 7-51 ^

sarcophagus, ' w f* kof a(.'f)S '
sardine, soldi: ti § 40-21 ’
Sargeant, said.^-ont § 33-201
Saskatchewan, sieskaBt^'iwon
Sassenach, sees >nrek
sat. Slot 7 20, 12 184

■ , saet 10 22, 28

satiate, seijieit \§§29-22, 40-51,
satiety, satai Ati f J f 6 1 -4 1 ’

satire, sgetai8(r
satirical, sf)lirik(9)l
satisfaction, saitisfEek^n 3 7
Saturdays, ssetadiz 12 JO ^
satyr, saet,i(r
saucepan, soispan 12 18*

, soispu 12 33, 108

(saucer) sai-o 5 8* § 49-33
Saunders, ^aiudo-z, ^o:- § 43-23
saunter, sa!iita(r § 43-23
sausage, saHi<l5 § 43-14
saw, s)! 10 3* 21, 28

, so: 12 33, §§ 32-422, l;‘.-2U-j

say, Hoi 9 9, JO, 11 n 8, 14, IS
101, 14 20

, sei 12 197, 14 10, 11, 15

(says) sez 5 59*
scald, .skf):ld § 33-5
scallop, slcolop, skm- § 33-5
6va.«.s-/t)rt, § 53-11
scaMty, sksenli 12 273
scarcely, sks'osli 3 37
scathe, skei3
scene, .d:n § 30-2
scenic, si:iii'k
scent, .scul,^ 30-2 ■* «

' 21-i

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

sceptic, skeptik § 'M-2
fsceptre, se])tf) 3 20, 15 7
— — , sept9r 1 6 '■
sceptred, septa'd 15 10

schedule, -ik 1 0 1
scheme- skiim § iMi-lol
scherzo, sksitscni §§ iJfrlOl,
schism, sizm § 22-;55 [30-201

^schist, Jist § 29-101
school, skull § 29-101
schoolroom, skuih-tim § 45-21
schooner, skii!no(r § 29-101
Scilly, sili § 30-2
scimitar, 3iniit9(r '•

scintillate, sintileit
scion, saioii

scissors, sizoz 11b 1* 9, 13
scone, skoii, skomi § -13-14
Scone, skunij skan
scorned, skanid 13 23
Scots, skots 3 25
scourge, skoid^ § 33-20:>
screaming, .skriimip Jl2 25
Scrooge, .ski u!d 3 12 5, 190, 190
(etf.)

Scrooge’s, skru!d-,iz 12 I
scrupulous, skruiitjulos 2 5 1
Scrymgeour, ski-iind,:;o(r
sculptures, skAlpl $.)'?, 4 2 1
scythe, sui5' §§ 30-2. 31-12
sea, sii 16 b 5, 13
Searle, soil

season ticket, siizii tikit
seasonable, siizanokl 12 oO -'
seasons, siiznz 15 1 1 '''

seat, silt 12 192
seated, siitid 2 64
Seattle, si 0 et(o)l
sea wall, si; wo;l
seelude,'tik!u:d, so- 1«45-52
214

seclusion, sikluiafoki, ■'-e-i;
second, sekiid i 23-’=^ 12 10
second single, sekp slpgi 11 4 5 "
secretary, sekroton 3 J!-!*
sects, RcktH {iiof sokri) § 50-12
sedative, sedotiv §-51-11
sedentary, .sed(o )iii ( a in' § 51-11
see, si: 11 1 ; 12, 12 7(), 15 17

, si: 1 1:5,10 15,12 87,192*,

■» 16c 3

seeing, si:ip 6 39. ^ _

seek, si:k 4 7 ‘

seem, si:ra 5 50

, si:!!!*!) 50, 20 13

seemed, sirrad 6 IT**’, 13 4*
seems, siiniz 2 39

, si:mz 6 7, 20 3, 8

seen, si:n 1 2 1, 9 21, 12 259, 263

seer, .si9(r § I2-;51

sees, si:z 9 20
seethe, si:5' § 31-11
soigneury, si:iijoi-i § 25-35
seismic, saizuiilc § 10-01
seize, siiz 5 9="

(seizure) si: 7 ,o(r 5 9* 7 2.1'"
Selous, s9lu:s
semblance, send dons 20 4
Seminar, H(‘iniuai(r
senate, senit, ~oi (§ 41-23)
send, send 4 J 2.

Seneca, senoko
seneschal, seiiiS(o)l § 29-101
senile, siiiudl § 10-22. ,
senor, sen]o:(r § 25-2,5
senses, sensiz 3 29 ^

sensual, .sensjuokseiijpol ( j.; r,*.
sensuous, sens juos
sent, sent 3 1 A

, sent 20 19

sentence, sentus 15 22, §^29-21
sentiment, seutifaont 20 21

separate (vb.) separeit^ 4l”2B
— j ’ sepsrit, -ct

§41-23

sepulchre, sep(9)lkv)(r
serag'Jio, sirailjouj so- § 25-22
sergeant, sai^ont § 3S-201
series, si'riiz, sf’niiz § 38-33 ’
serpentine, s9!])(o)ntain § 40-24
serrate, sereit § 41-23
servant, seivnt 6 7 i

servant’s'^ soivnts 6 14
serve, s9ivi»16a 5, ll, 14
served, soivd 12 177
service, saivis S 1 3,'^! 3
serviette, soiviet
set, set 12 112

, set 5 32, 12 117

Seton, Setoun, silt (9)11
seventieth, -e^ uiiit? 3 32
several, .-evru] 10 17
Severus, sivi-'ras, so-
sew, son § 4-1-7
sh, § 29-1

shabby, $ael)i 12 95
(shade) sViil 12 194="
shadow, Seedon 12 241, § 11-3
shadows, Jeeilouz 12 191=)=, 198
shall, Sal 7 37=", § 47-12
, 1 8 I 11

Ssel 8 II 12, 12 208, 209,

14 18

shalt, Sa^lt § 33-5
shames? Seimx 14 34
Shaughnessy, Joiiiosi § 34-4
shave, ']eiv 11 a 8
shawl, S3d,12 45
she, Ji 3 8=", 1 9, 20, 23-'-=, 20 27,="
29, 31, 40, 8 I 4, 10, 18,
12 40, 71, 77, 120, 151i, 250,
■J57’, 259, 18 1, 9, 11, §47-13
--i--, Sr 3 or

’ sceptic

—shows

sfie, Sii 8 1 11, 12, 8 IT 4, 9,
11, 12, IS

, III 12 325, 13 41

sheath, Jiid, (| I.) i’liuz § 31-12
shiJikh, Jiik, lefik ' *
shelf, (elf 7 9="

(shelve) Jolv 7 §*
shepherd* ^epo'd § 47-22
Sherbourne, ^aibon, -hoin
she’s, Ji'z 8 19
shibboleth, Silttile6*, -bo-
shillelagh, fileilo
(shillings) 3 33=^=
shining, Sainip 1 47, 5 3, 18 S,
^hire) iaia(r 9 11="

(-shire) -S(i)8(r 9 11="
shirt-collar, Jaitkola 12 20
shoes, Juiz 12 271, § 45-4 ,

shone, Son § 43-14
shook, Suk 9 23
shooting, Suitip 17 2
short, Sait 9 16

, fait 2 40, 7 32, 10 3

shortlived, '•Soiilivd
should, J.id 5 7* 10. 9 10,

22, 12 115, 13!)=", 1 !(>, 2. '2,
20 5, 13, §§ 33-5, 4 5 11,
47-12

, )t 111! 1=*=, 9

,)nd2 2=-", 42, 43,54,3 24-",

4 5,=" 5 2S, 53, 8 1 6, 13 Kb
14 15, 15 17, 19 2

, Sud 5 4=", 6 27=", 8 I 1%

11 1, 0, 12 225, 14 15
shoulder, ^ouldo 12 00
shcf^e, Jav § 15-4
shovelful, ^Avlfid 12 108-)=
show, ':<m 12 15, 15 13

, Sou 5 2!», 12 23

showing, $ouii) 12 1
shows, $o«* 6 2, 1*5 7 »

215

Glossary and i-ndex

Shrewsbury, JruizlMii, JrouV
, § 45-52
shriek, Jriik 12 1 lp5
shr%, Ji-Ag 5 1^4, 14 4
sfejit, S?it 7 5 r ''

Shylo^k, ^ail.)k 14 1, 11, .'12
Sibilanpif § 28 Kute
Side, sai(ri2 185, 18S ^

sides, saidz 6 46
-sier, § 29-3
siesta, siesta
sieve, siv § 42-15
sight, salt 12 210, 16(J ,13
si^n, sain §§ 40-61, 50'4
signal, sig/ial § 50-4 ^

signature, signotSa(r, -tja(r

§ 50-4

s^lgnifieant, signifiknt 5 49'"

( signification) s ig a i h k ei$ ( o ) n

5 49'*'

(Signify) sigaifai 5 I9‘‘', § 50-1
Signior, si: n jar 14 1
signpost, saiti])oust 6 1 1
Sikh, silk § 42-24 ,

silence, sailuns 6 41, 20 27
simile, siniili § 38-33
simmer, sinw 12 99
SimjiliJiailioit. of Qanmmanf
Oroiijis, § 50

Simplijkil SpeUing Sodetii, § 1 7-;>

since, sins 12 157, 17 K)

, sins 6 9

sinecure, sainikju0(r, si- § 10-51
singe, sin(cl)5 § 30-21
singer, sii30(r § 25-33
singing, siijir) 12 71
single, sit)gl 2 26, .'54, 11 a 5
singular, .siogjnl'.)(r ^ 25-33
sink, sii)k' 2 59
Sir, S9’ 6 3, 9, 13, 28, ,‘5
sir, S8I 14 2r, § 47-f6

2I6

sister, sista 12 9.3

sit, sit 12 51 (1 45-") 15 9

, sit 20 1 1

sitting, si til) 12 8l^'i=, 20 L
situation, sitjueij.m 2 32, 6
63, 12 21ti
~ — , sitjueijii 2 46
-dre § 30-151
six, siks llA 4-

,( ) sikS 12 43'", § 29-11

sixpence, sikspans 12 1

247

sixteen, sikstim 3 4*"

, sikstfin 3 5'3

size, saiz 12 127
skein, skein
ski, Jii, skii § 29-101
skies, skaiz 12 30
skilful, skilf(u)l § 33-6
sky, skai 18 8
sleep, sli!j> 7 25
sleeping, sliipii) 16c 7
sleepless, sliiplis 7 4*
sleight, slait § 34-4
slight, slait 9 22
sloth, slou0 § 43-12]
slough (swamp), slaii]

(cast olV), sUf - § 31-1

Slough, slau j

sloven, s1av(o)ii
slow, .slou 12 32
slower, Hloua(r 43*22
slowly, slouli 12 118 ,

slowworm, slouwann 17 7
sluice, sluis § 45-4, -52 ''
slumher, slAmbo 3 29, 17 L2
small, small 12 131

, small 12 1()2

smaller, smailo 12 2 1
smell, smel 12 146, 117'
smelt, smelt 12 25

smjied, sijiaild 12 7
STOilers, .smailo'i? 5 3]
smiling, sralilit) 12 152
smirkers, .smaiko'z 5 31
smithy, smi(^P§ .‘ll •12
smooth, wniuii','! § Lil'l'J
snake, .sneik 17 7 ■»

snow, riiiou 12 267
sn, sou 3 27, 5 .‘>‘1 07, 6 J 1 , 8 1
^ 1, 5, 10, 9 7, 12 22, 5U. 0(i,
71, 81? 153, 163, 16G 11
— , son S 12, i3, 15, 3 16,
an 6, 11, 12 262, 14. 11
sobriety, so(u)l3rai8ti>§ 51-41
sobriquet, soubrikei § 24-13
(social) souS(9)l 4 3*
society, sasaioti 4 3”*, 5 2, 21
soft, soft § 43-12
soften, § 50-12

sojourn, .sod^o’n, sa- §§ 3.S-2o;!.
solace, solos § 4 1--6 [01 • i

solder, soldo(r § 33-5
soldier, soul(i.",o 2 67, § 34-1
sole, soul 13 5
solecism, solisizm
(solely) soulli 2 23'.'
solemn, solom § 50-3
solemnity, soletmiiti, so- § 50-3
soliloquy, solilokwi. so § 01 --J 1
(solitary) salit(-0ri 7 5'‘
solitude, solitjiud 7 O'"
solve, solv 111! 7
some, 3 31"-, 4 6, 10-". 12,
6 S, 7 2, 11, 28, 12 96, 260,
20 -it?, § 17-16

M -’d

somebody, sAinbodi 12 1 lo
somehow, i-Aiu.-iu 12 81 •"

Somers, sAniu-z § .'is - 1 1
Somerset, sAui.isit. § 3S-l l
something, sAmdii) 12 lOrO

. Shrewsbury

— speaking

scfmething, sAtu^bi) 5 .‘13, 10 35,

12 160,20 9,10
sometimes, s.yntaiinz 4 I'-'
somewhat, .sAiuwat 2 55
soij^ sAu, 12 21 0

song, SOI) 12 205, § 43-14

jj, § 52’ I ' • ’

sonorous, soiion-as, soiiai-.v .

soon, sum 12 ICO [§51-41

, — sum 3 28, 6 13, 7 33, 10
28, 16 a 9, C 1
Sophocles, sofokliiz § 38-33
soporific, Roupoiifik
sordid, so:did 16o 4
sprry, sori 9 15

sorts, soits 2 55, 12 143, § 43-22 1
sough, sAf, .sail §§ 27-1, 34-4
sought, soit § 34-4
soul, soul 1 18, 4 34, 16a l'.

§ ^-7

sound, saund 7 1 1, 20 3, 28
souse, saus § 30-J 5
south, sau^ § 4(^-52
southerly, §§ 3] -1 2, 10-52
southern, sA.Nvim §§ 31-12, 40*52
Soulhirn, KhiiVihJi, § 3*1 I
Southey, saiiM, sAbi
Southwark .sAba-k § 38*1 1
Southwell, sa«3(.))1 § 38-1 1
sovereign, sov(o)i-in 38*31,
50-1

Spain, speiii § 11-3
Spaniards, sj)aeuj.)'d/, 3 3
Spanish, spseiiij § 11-3
spared, .speia'<l 12 197
spastes, h])aiks 17 5
speak, .spiik 5 60, 8 1 6, IT 7
speakers, spiika’/, 5 13
speaking, sjdiknj 5 26
speaking-trumpet, irAin-

pit 5 61,'' " ^

217

GLOSSARY AND INDEX

special, sije^l 2 50, 11 a 'J
, specie, siiiijii, .spiijiii
species, spiijiiz, spijiiiz § ;!S-5;}
speckled, spekld 12 *15:1
^eeuMions, spe^IcjuleiSiiz: 7 *1 1
speecjiless, siditjlis 20 11"
speed, 16 a 12
speedily, spiulili 2 7, 12 i^lO
Spelling, Conmntional, 16, 17
Spelling Meform, § 17'^ «

spend, spend 81 11, II 12
spending, spendip 16o 2
spent, spent 16 a 1
Sphinx, sfipks

spider, spaide 7 28 •

spinach, spinids § 29*4
spindle, spind(9)l § 22-341
^spirit, spirit 2 58, 4 16, 12 1, 7,
189, 197, 203
spirits, spirits 12 67
spirit’s, spirits, 12 277
spiritually, spirit] iiali 1 24='"
spit, spit 14 7, 21, 26
splendour, spleudar,! 15*
spoke, spouk 12 40, 15 19
spoken, spoukon 9 13

, spoukn 12 92

spontaneity, spnntaniiiti § 5 1 ’4]
spontaneous, spbnteinjos, -ios
spoons, spuinz 12 115
(spoonful) spuinful 12 1 68*
sprightly, spraitli § 34 '4
spring, s])ri|) 1 46
springs, spdpz 18 2
sprinklings, spripklipz 12 8, 277
spurn, spoui 14 *13

, spoil! 14 26

spurned, spoind 14 22
sputtered, spAto'd 12 178
squabble, skwf)l>(o)\ ^ 26-5
squalid? sk\v olid § !i6’5

2I8

squander,' .skwaiidnO' 26-5,
43-11 - . ' "

squash, skwo] § 26 -ii
squeeze, skwiiz 5 41
Stagirite, sisedsirait
stained, stein d 14. i
stalk, stoik 3) 3 -5. 4:5 -2

stalwart, stolwo't, stoil- § 33-5
stand, stseuil 1 17, 16 a 14
Standurd Speech, § 3
standing, stseudip ISC’"! 1
Stanton, staiiit(9)n § 37-5
star, stai 18 7 ' r .

starboard, <i5tai bod § 47-21
stare, stsio 6 36
stars, staiz 17 2, 13
started, staitid 4 18
state, steit 3 15, 16 a 1 1
stately, steitli 13 27
statesmen, sieitsuion 2 5
station, steijn 2 66, 29-1

staunch, stoin(t)5j g§ (29-21),
43-23

Staunton, staint(9)n, sloi
stay, stei 17 9 [§ 13 *23

steam, siiim 12 1 15
steeped, siiipl 12 135
step, stop, 6 26

, step 13 31

Stephen, Ktiiv(9)n § 27-22
stevedore, .stii\'i(li)!(r
(stewpan) stjiiipa'u 12 18*
still, slil 1 23, 6 37, 43, 7 6, 14
4, 20 7, 25
sting, slip 20 1 7
stingy, Htind^i 12 2;26* ^
stipend, stai[)en(i
stirred, stQid 12 97
stoep, simp § 4 5-4
1 stolen, stoulan 12 141 r
1 stomach, .stAuioif § 38- 1 i

sufficient

stomacMe, stomaBkik § .‘5S*11
stone, stout I 18 § |;’)-U j

stood, stud 1,2 i7.‘)
stool, atu!l 12 1);), 185
stopped, .sloj)!,'»6 5, 12 7
N/ttyw, §§ J 1 , 2 1 -26

stork, stoik § 4.’i-2
stotm, stouii 14 2)2
story, stoiri 10 4 ■

■2 , stoiri 6 27

stou'p, sLivp § 46‘-l
Stour, stu’9(f
Straehan, strotn § 34*3
Straehey, streiiji § 34-3
straggler, straeglo 7 11
straight, streii 1 13, 12 4, § 41-4
strained, stremd 15 1
stranger, streindi^o 13 20*^, 14 13
strangest, streii idsist 12 82*
Stranraer, stnviirai(r
strategic, strutiid.^ik, -ted?,-
§(i-lS

strategy, .sirajiid^i
Streatham, stretom § 31 '31
street, sttiit 4 14
strength, s(rei)/9 2 i)*

/S7mw, §1^ 61, 63

Stretch, sf.retj 12 267
strict, strilfl 15 21
strive, stvaiv 20 6
strong, stroi) (3 46*) 10 37, 12
00, § 43-1 1

a7/7«/// uml // ’’eah Forma, § 47
stronger? siropgo 3 4G*
strongesi, stror)gist § 26*33
strongly, str 3 |)]i 9 7
strofhe, strhuk, st roll § 38-33
struggle, slfAgl 2 3J
- - , strAgol 3 32

stryehiiin(e), strikiiini. -in
§40-21 .

Stuart’s, stju’o'ts 13 20
stuck, stAk 12 164
(student) stjujdut 7 28*
studious, stjuilijos 7 28*

(stq^dy) stAdi 7 28* , ,

stuff, StAf 12 ll6 ' ..e'^

stuffing, stAlip 12 131 %
suave*^weiv §§ 26*2 1 1, 41 -3
suavity, s-^vasviti §§ 26-211, 41-3
subaltern, sAbltori § 61-41
^subject (sb.), sAbdsikt, -ekt
§51*2

, (vb.), sobdgekt, sAl)-§r)l 2

subjoined,, sobd^ahid 3 23*
suhlimer, sAblaima 1 42*
(sublimity) soblimiti 1 43'’'
subside, sobsaid, sAb- 1 {• iq.-, i
subsidence, sAbsid(o)ns P
subsisting, SAltsistii) 2 17* ”

subtle, sAtl 2 27*

(subtlety) sAtlti 2 27*
succeed, saksiid 3 23, § 26 -J 2
succeeded, soksiidid 12 117
succeeds, soksiidz 5 4
success, sfikkes 3 3, 62, 12 1 66
successor, soksesa 3 10, 21
succinct, .si)ksii)(lv)l, sa- §§ 50-16,
61-41

succumb, solfAm § 60-3
such, SAt5 5 37, 10 42, 12 125,
164, 226, 13 42

, RAtS 1 44, 2 I, 2, 60, 67,

72, 5 10, 7 2, 13, 12 42, 102,
126, 14 22

suckled, sAkld 16c’. 10
sud(l^, sAdn 12 66, §§ 2kl22,
25-34

sufferance, sAfrons 14 6
suffered, sAfo'd 5 63
(suffice) sofais 12 129*, § 30*15
sufficient, sfflfi^ut. 13 12(1*

GLO^ARY AND JNDEX

suffragan, sAfr.t^uou
^ sugar, \n^- {:■ §§ lM)-U, :;i •:);},

suggest, sod^esL f
^uit, t^uit 14 14^' c

suite, sr,'i:t '§ i.T)-2l1
suits, s(j)U!ts 19 9" ff
sulphur, sAlfo(r § 27:101
sumach, sjuiniu-k, ^u:- § 29-1 1 ^
sunflower, sAiifiaua(r
sung, SAT) 13 8
supfiv-, s(j)u!po- § 45-522
superfluous, ft(j)up3!fiii8s
Supernumerary, .s( j )uiponjuipi'
(9)rarj § 82 -(J
supine, H(])uipain § 40*24
^supply, ROplai 14 85
'supported, Ropoitid 12 0 1
suppose, spoilt 10 17 ^ IIjj m

, sypouy. 12 i 40

supposed, s<)])Ouwl 12 I 1 1
supposition, sApaziJon 12 112
supreme, M(i)ui(vi!ii'i ^{5 iA-522
sure, Jii'.) 7 81, §§''29-11, 45-;),
-41, -53

, Joi 10 81)-, 12 225

surely, S«'oli 2 48=^'

{ ), Iq’M 10 8 . 6 =i-

surfeit, -a fit § 8.8 *8]
surpassed. so'puit^L 3 42-‘
surplus, Qipias 12 201, 207
surprised, s^praizd 111 *. 15
surrender, sarenda 3 5
surveillance, sy'voilaiis, -Ijaus
§88T,1

(survey, .sh.) seivoi 1 12 181*
surveying, Ka'\eii{) (_ §51*3
Susan, suwoti § 15-523
swallow, hwolou § 3(5-5
swan, fftwati''12 10-l',c§ 25-5

swarthy, swoiM (»«/ ofi) §§

sway, Kwei 15 10
sweet, swill, 19 '20 I ;!

sweetened, swill 1 1(1 12 109
swept, swept 12 lOii, § 50-12
s^ivim, swim, sa\- § 2(5-28
sword, .s.)i(l § 50-2
sybarite, ,sil),)ra,it
Sydenham, si(l(;))ii.)m § 47-22
t<ifUid)ic I, § 88-8 ; ///f§ 22-85 •
n, § 24*85 ; also § 52*1
Si/ll able, § 53-1
syllable, sMabl 5-45
Symonfdls, simanz
(sympathetic) sinipa^etilc 13 3*
sympathy, sinjpa6ii 12 3*
symptom, siru(p)tyiii § 50-1 1 .
synagogue, vshiag.ii' § 11-18
syncope, sipkopj, .sit'i- §§ 88-88,
19-82

syringe, siriml- 5 58*

(system) sist.mi 2 27‘'

T

t, § 24-1 ; § 31*133;

wn/e, § 50*13

table, teihl 12 29, 111, 128, 1(58
tableau(x), tcet>lou(z) § 80*201
ta'en, tcin § 4 1 ‘4
tail, tail 10 n, 40, § 8;r*l
, 1-eil 10 2, 7, 'At, 24-, 29,

tails, icilz 10 8 '

, teilz 10 4 2

take, t.iik 14 28, 85
— leik 1 ! 1, 5 21, ,9 22, 12
188

220

t^ken, teikn 5 27

, teikn 2 50,42 189

takes, I'ejk.s l5 -!

taking, teikiij 5 85, 12 15

tale, tiolk §

talent, iaelent 4 6 a 8

taiopts, tJBlauts 2 1 4, 23 ’

talk, toik 5 5='

-f- , talk 5 12, 7 2G
talking, toikii-) 5 7

tall, tail tt 261 § 38 -5
tamljowrrae^tu-iinhoriin § 40-24
tangle, tfnT)g(o)l § 25-83
tapers, leips’K f7 1 5 ■>

tarry (adj.), tfiiri § 37-4

■ (vIj.), tuni § 37-4

taste, telst 11 n 9*
tasted, teistid 12 1 67
taught, iait § 48-25
taunt, taint § 48-28
Taunton, toint(o)n, tai- § 43*23
teach, tiiijj 15 J8
teacup, tiikAp § 38-1
tearing, tsirii) 12 24, § 39-41
tear (sk.), tio(r § 89-41
tease, tii/, § 80-15
technique, l('kiu:k § 25-12
tedious, tiidjos § :> I-l
teeth, tli6'
teethe, tiiG’

Teignmouth, iituna/i § 5()- 1
telegraph, teligrdil, -ad'
telegrapl^y, lilegroH, te- § 51-41
Teleraaclms, teleniokos
tell, tel 3 89

— ^-,^tel 4 ,17'!', 6 12, 12 191, 13
39

telling, tc'lii) 10 J
temerity, timer-ill 3 48*
temper? teinp-a 3 19
temporal, tempm-al 15 7'"

« sufiragan

'—that

temporary, teiiijioi-ari 7 1 1*.
§32-0

tempt, tem{p)k § 50- 1 4 *

ten, ten 12 213 [§4J»J8

tenahle, tinmWo)!, ten»l((a)l^
tend, tend 2 78; 13 40 - ^

tender, tendar 2 54 »

tenderrwss, tendanis 12 1§7'!'-
tenet, timet, te-, -nit § 41 -18
feline Articiilafiuii, §39-3
tension, ienj(9)n § 29-1
tepid, tepid
tercet, taisit, -et
termagant, toimagant § 5 1 -41
tmas, t0imj5 2 3
Terpsichore, ta-p.-ikori, -ori
§ 38-33

terrible, tenl>(o)l § 12-13
tetrareh, tiitrciik,' te- §§ 25-12,*'
41-18

th, § 31 ; vmokt'd, § 81-13 ; r,
siibdUidc.d, § 3 1 -2 ; h Kuhsii-

kUed, § 31-33
Thackeray, ^^sekai-j § 50-2
Thames, tern/. §§ 81-31, 39-1],
11-181

than, b'oLi 5 9'’-=, lij-!', 6 43, 81 13,
12 228, 244, §§ 31-12, 47*14

, to 1 43, 3 21, 36-!', 8 IX

14,12 211,15 6
thanks, 61forjks §39-11
thanked, 6>jei)(k)t § 50-15
that (i-el. proa.), 5at 1 2, 40,

2 39, 46, 3 42, 6 30, 8 I 8,
JO, 15, 16, 17, 14 81, 160
5,^6, § 47-13

, to 8 II S, 10, 15, 16. 17,

160 3

that (conj.), ft’ai 1 34, 3 27-''. 4 1 ,

5, 9, 5 2, 55, 59, 6 11, 14.12
25, § 47-4TJ ” ,

221

GLOSSARY AND I^DEX

that, A’iet 2 1, 2, U)-^ 2f), 3.T* there, ‘5s 'a 4 a, 8 1 4, IT -1,

, ;n, 42, IU-, 3 Hr', 23■^ 5 37* 425, 2(!!), 15- 22, ^ IT'lt)

, 5ijet 3 20* 1,2 209, 15 1 G there, '5sr 3 3 1, ;!7„ 5 51, 12 12G

that (dom. pruii.), 5sel 3 21, , ‘ft’sir 12 5 ^

11 A 7,^ Hr. 7, ]2,rl2 therefore, We-afa' 15 4-1
S’.'H;, 2 o3, 16a 9, § -17-13 there’s, 5o'z, 10 ;>5
,Wt 2 4:1-, 4 9, 18, 19, 24, , '5s’o-z 10 35, 12 42, 53,

5 6, 'e 18, 40, 10 24, 4t, llA 17 10, 20 9

7, B 4, 12 9, 105, J-47, 149, ( ) ‘^sar, 12 43*

14 8, 15 18, 16a 3 ^thereof, ‘h'sorov § 27-21

the, 5o 1 1, 9 (etc.), §§ 31*34, therewith, ‘5savvi5 16 a 6*

, Si 1 3 (etc.) [47-11

, Si; 5 49*

, fij 13 32* 18 1*

theatre, -er, 0i9io(r- § 32*71 r
thee, 5ii 1 11, 45, 14 25, 2G, 17
1, 2, 5, 6, 7, JO, Jl, 14
— , ‘6ii 1 15

,their, 5'sa 1 37, 5 27, 32, 9 1 7,
'Hu 4, 12 113, 270, 271, 17
14, 20 17

, fis’o 2 15, 5 4, 47, 7 10,

12 157, 237

, Ssv 5 29* 30* ,42, 52, 64,

12 27

them, ‘Sam 2 19, 3 47, 5 20, 52,
12 88, etc., §§ 41-1, 47-13

, (5)9m 10 1 3* 18, 25, Hr.

4 5

0m 10 16, 12 84*

, ‘Sem 13 12*

themes, 0Umz 12 1 27
themselves, 'Samsolvz 7 4, (i
, 'Somsehz 2 71, 12 113

then, -Sen 3 25, 7 18, 20, 10 25,
12 13, 35, 179, 255, 1?t 9,
10

— , t>eii 7 10, 12 200, 15 13
Theobald, tlhahoild, 6li;o-, Wbid
Theobalds (Essex), tiblz
theory, “§ 42-2‘f ,

these, Si'z 7 20

, ‘5iiz 5 18, 00, 12 28 r

, -dliz '^36, 5'22, 28, 3-1, 47,

53, 7 If), 12 17.5, 194, 19,s,
I Theseus, 6'iisju's [14 23

they, M 1 28, 2 0, 8, 10 (etc.)

, ‘Sei 12 142, 16A 11, 14

they are, ‘h's'a Hr. 4*
thick, t^ik 1 ] 7
thief, 6/iif )
thieve, fdivj ^
thimble, ^i*inil)(a)l § 22*311
thine, '5a'm 14 30

, ‘5’ain 19 12

thing, fdp 7 1 8, 12 1 04
things, dipz 12 82
think, t5h)k 8 I 2, § 31-33

, a])k 4 1, 6 1 8, 8 11 2, 12

9, 20 1 9

thinker, diijka 1 32
thinks, tj/iyhsS J 10, JT ! 1, 12 82
third, t/aul 1 I ^

this, 'Sis 2 38, 59, 3 1 , 8, 6 35, 12
211,209, 14 27, 16 a2:(:5, II

, ‘Ms 1 0, 27, 43,^6 31,441 5,

12 88, 14 20, 37, 15 15, 2i,

160 8

,‘5iH29*n

I thistle, i!^is(a)l g .50-1 2
Thomas, tomos §<51 *31

222

Tli6m(p)son, totnuan g 50' 141
Thorold, i^Ar^ld, §-;j«-n
thorough, dAiM §§ .14--1, 4 I- 101
those, Souz 6 2,, i I
— , ‘Souz 2 71, 72, SO, 5 21
thoii,-6’au 1 45,44 27, 31, 15 21
h’au 1 13, 20, 21, 19 9 ’

though, &’ou 5 37, 55, 8 I 7, II
CS, 13 42, 15 15, 16a 4, 17 12,

Sou 6 4 [§ 34-4

thought, dxt 7 1, 8 I 3, 12
102, §§ 34.*4, 43-25

0oit 4 12, 6 40, 8 I 6, II

4, 6, 12 161 '
thoughtful, 12 81*
thoughtfully, ^oitfoli 12 250
thoughts* ^oits 3 26, 12 28
thousand, (9auziid 14 17

i9aui:n((l) 8 1 13*

, t^auzond 8 II 14

thousands, ^'auKudz 16 a 12
thraldom, (9ra;ldonil .,0
thrall, firoil / ^

threadbare, t^redbso 12 58
three, <9rii 3 4, 33, 7 25, 12 57,
14 17 [§12-15

(threepence) 6'rip(o)uB 12 15*
thresh, Oval, BvsbI
threshold, (^reSould 12 0*, 14 14
shriee, (9raiK § 31-12
tJiroaf r, § 34-5
throats, tA-ouls 5 51
throne, 6*rouu 3 42, 13 20
throned, 6>rouui<l 15 G*
throstle, l9ros(o)l § 50-12
throHih, dm' 5 51*, 61, 20 17,
§§ 34-4, 45-1

, 6'rui 1 27

throws, t^rouz 5 15
thrumming, t't-Annp 7 22
thrust, t/i-AHt 7 'i5

' / that

—tithe

Thucydides, ^jusididiiz § 38-33
thumb, d\m § yu-:;
thunder, t^Aiid.^r S 22-:}4]
thus, 5 as 15 19, § ;;0-12

5ah 14 24f * ^

thy, b'ai 1 10, 12, 13,

14 28, 15 15, 2*0, 17 8%
thyme, %aim §§ 21-13, 31-31
tiara, tiou-o § 37-51
tickets, tikits 11 a 5
tide, taid 13 34, 20 7
tidiness, taidiiiis 11 k 14*
ties, taiz 2 78
Tighe, tai § 34*4
Tm, tim 12 36, 60, 73 (etc.)
timber, timb9(i- §§ 22-341, 32-71
time, taim 6 9, 8 I 6, 11, 12
264, • 14 1, 22, § 49-32 „

, taim 6 20, 7 32, 8 II 7,

12,10 24, 12 -276, 13 21,20 24'
times, taiinz 2 4*, 8 1 13, 12
243

, taimz8lI 14, 12 44, 13 19

timid, limi.UlS 38*

(timidity) timiditi 13 38*

Tim’s, tiraz 12 67
tinsel, tius(o)l
Tintagel, titil8ed5(o)l
tiny, tuiui 12 73, 122, 267
- — , taiui 12 36*, 59, (50, 89,
92, 110, 111, 183, ]90, 238,
278

77^) 0 / the Tonijue, § 23*
tirade, tireid § 37-0
n, >[kl], §24-01
(tisslJe) tisju', tiju' 12 121*,

§ 29-11

(tissue paper) tiju iieip,'>(r 12
121* § 29-11
Titanic, tailsenik § 40-51
lithe, tai'S §''Sl'12 ' i»

223

GLOsIURY and fNDEX

title, taitol 7 10 ! took, tnk 111; 1, 12 110

rto (pi'qj.), to 4< 2, 7, 5 1, 7 ' , tuk 12 ^

(etc.), 6 (moKtilv), 7 7, 12 tootk, iui^^

(etc.), §I7-U ' toothed, tui.\l, tu:a §;U -12

%u 4 7, 0, I, 12, 5 top, top 12 I HD

te, fete.), 6,24, 26, 7 9, 34, topsail, topsi § 47-2!
anrLm 1, 2, 3 throua'hout : torch, toiti 12 8, 277

13 17--!-, 18 3'“= ■ ♦

to (adv.), tu 14 10

, tm 5 8

toast, toust 12 23G
toga, toiiga § 44-7
together, togeWo 5 32-''

, tugeSo 2 G*, 5 7

toil, tail 1 19, 34, 36, 40
toilest, toilist 1 21*
toiling, tailir) 1 24, 42
itoilworn, toilwoui 1 2*

^ told, tould 12 255
J — , tould 6 16, 20, 28, 8 I
11 3, 12 88, 215

, ioiil 12 82*

tolled, tould 7 1 5
Tollemache, talmfe5f§ 29-12
Tom, tom 10 5

, tom 10 3

tomb, tuim 13 14* § 46-4
tome, toum 7 34
to-morrow, tom.jrou 12 257

, tomai-ou 12 258

Tone, § 7*1

tone, touii 5 3G, 7 1 6
Tongue, Paria o/\ § 23
tongue, tAij § 25*2)3
to-night, tonait 11a 2*
tonsure, tonSo(r § 29-1
tontine, tontim § 40-24
too, till 12 137

, tU! 1 7, 15, 2G, § IG, 19,

9 3, 1, iqd!7. 111 ! I J, 12 15G,
2 13, *14 2G, 16(! V

tornado, to'ueidou § 37*6
tortoise, taitos (7wt toitoii?^
§ 30-1 5

torment (si).), to!montr§ 51-2

(vl».), to'ment^S '^>1*2

touched, tAtJt llB 5
touches, t/TtjJiz 6''2]
f touching, tAtJip 1 39
tough, tAf §§ 27*1, 34*4
tour, tiiofr § 45-41
tournament, tu'aiienioiit, tern-,
toon-, ta!(o)n- § 45-41
towards, toidz 1 2G*

Towcester, i.austu(r
tower, tauo 13 27*
towers, lauo'z 7 10
Toynbee, loin hi
//•-, § 32-2,1
Trafalgar, trofselgy(r
transcend, tnenaend § 2)0-161
train, troin 11 A J
trait, trei § 2 M3
tranquil, il'sepkwil § 19-32
tnviiK-, §§ 30- 1 5 1, 37 ‘3 1 1
transactions, ti-.enzsekjnz 3 1*
transfer (sh.), trmnsfo’fr § 51-2

(vl».), t nen.sfaifr § 51-2

transiently, (o-aeuziont-lf 7 1 7*
(transition) tiaMisi.^p 7 17s„.
transitive, traenzitiv § 2,()-15i
transport (sh.), trsensp.nt § 51-2

(vl).), triciuspoit § .51-2

travelling, ti'sevliij 12 2 G ■■)=!<
treachery, tret^Sri

—type

{|reasiire) tj'e3'a(r 7 31*
treatises 30-15

Tredegar, 1 t.ro-
trec, t-ri: 10 38. § 32’3J

. Trofiisis, tro-

Treloar, ii‘i!a:~t(r, tro-
trwuMeds tri'.mhlcl 12 89 ’

tremMiBg, tretiiWiug 12 215 i
llemeiidoiisly, triraendosli 12
tremor, i]'euK'»(r • [248*

tremii!oi&, ti‘emjubsl2 88
trephine, uifim, -ain, §§ 27-101,
-JO-24

tresses, fcresiz iE 3
trestle, tres(9)l § 50-1 2
Trevelyan, t riveljon, tre-, -Til-
tribe, tJaibSEf), 14 5
trihimal, ti-ibjiini(9)l, trai-
§1^ 10-51, 51 -li
tribune, tribjnn
Med, trail I § 32-31
kUI(d r, § .“»2-1
trilogy, trilod^i
Mo, triiou

tripartite, trijiniiait, traipaiUiit
§§ -1-0-51, 51-41
triptych, triplik § 25-12
Triton, Iraitan ik) 44
Mmnph, traieinf §22-33
trochee, laouki: § 1 1--7
trophy, l.i'ouii § i 1-7
troth, (.runfV, § I, ‘>‘121
trouMcd, tiAi)ld 7 28
Trowbridge, troul.ridg, tru!-,
trau'^ § 45-4

tw«e'Ii, tr;ii' §§-”.1-1,43-12
Ipoiisseaii, trui.snii § 15-4
trow, ir.iu, trau
traeiilont, ti-Alcjul.iii., ii-ui-
§ , 15 - 5 :;

true, trill § 15-4, *52

P

truer, truio 5 18*
truest, truiist 4 7*
truly, ti-uiii 6^39 *

trumpet, trAra})it 5 51, Cl *
tru-st, li-Ast 2 t7 9
truth, tru!6/ 12 104-'-, §§
try, u-ai 5 7 " [-^5-4, -52

tryst, irisi, trMst § 40-5?

, Tsar, tsai(r § 30-2
tube, tjuib § 34-2
§ 45-51

Tuesday, tjuizdi § 34-2
tulle, tjuil § 33 -C
tumblers, fcAmbL)';^ 12 1 73
tune, fcjum 16o 8*, 20 4
tuned, tjuaid 13 25 (§ 45-5)
tuneful, tjiiiidul 13 I'o*
turbine, tedun, -iiii, -aiii § 40-24
turbulency, teibjulonsi 3 49
-//m-, §§ -29-2, 45-51
turn, teiu 12 IIC
turned, toind 12 14
turning, tomit) 12 94

, to; nil) 12 140

turpentine, 'tai|)(r>)utaiu § 40-24
turquoise, t3;l<(\v)oix, teikwnix
§§ .30-15, 61-41
-///fe, §45-51
twang, UncT) § 2C-o
twenty, twenti, iA\- § 26-23
twenty-fourth, Iwcni.ifoiii* 3 33*
twice, twais 12 14, 15 3
twisting, t'Wlslii) 5 24
two. In: 11a g’ 12 24, 11, 54,
73, 99, 111, 123, 1 13, 248
— tui 1 i, 36, 7 2-5, 11 A 5,
12 173

twopence, tApns 12 (1-5*), 239,
§§38-11, 47 2-”., 49-32
Tyiiemduth, taiiuu.iO, Umnoli
type, tai]j-,§ -to 5 1'* ^

GLOSly^RY AND INDEX

typical, ti[>ik(8l) § 40‘fjl
typhoon, taifuiii § 40-()l
%ranni 0 , tirsenik, iai- 1
tyranny, '* ■§ 40-51

-tyrant^ftairent J f,
^r®i.^tairou ^

Tyrofe, 4n’0uu, 3 4

TyrrwMt, tirifc ' r

XT

% [A] § 38, [u], [u], § 45

ubiquitous, jubikwitos 12 90
-nisc, § 30-15
ukase, ju'keis
umbrella, Arnbrelo § 38-21
7m-§ 51-21
unable, Aneibl 3 11*
unaltered, Anoilto’cl 12 10 k 108
(unanimity) ju'ntminiitii, -nii,'n-
3 38*

unanimous, junaeniraos 3 38*
uncertain, Anseitn 2 1 1 *
unconstitutional, Ankonatitju:
Jonol 2 0

uncouth, AnlvUi£l § -15-4
unctuous, AT}ktju9s § 49-32
m&r-, §51-21
under, Ando 5 39, 6 35

■ , And 01- 6 19

undo, Andu! § 51-21
undulatory, Aiidj uloiir(o ji-i
§ 51 - 41 , ^

226

unfeeling, Anfidiij 12 227
unfolded, Anfopldid 1 10 ^

unguent, Angwont §^2G-21 1
uniformity, ju’iiifafmiti 2 20*
imilitlmil /, § 33 -
(union) juinjou 1 ,40*
unison, juiniz(o)n, -is(^u
§§ 30-151, 38,-32
united, junaitid 1 40*, 2 0, 28"
I,, unity, juiniti § 42-13 ^

universal, jirnivoisol IQ 128*
(universe) juinivois 128*
university, juniivaisiti § 38-20!
unknown, ,*,nnoufi 6 9*

, Annouii 18 9*

unnatural, AiinsetiurQl, -tjo-
§§ 21, 24-32, 34-32
unpitied, Aupitid 2 30
unpremeditated, Anprimedi-
teitid 13 18*

unprofitable, Anprofitobl 7 21
unserviceable, AusoiviHobl 2 24
unspeakably, Anspiikobli 1 30
unsupported, Ansopail.id 2 2(1
unsystematic, AiisiHtitnsetik
2 27*

until, Aiilil 7 23, 12 31, 279,
§§ 33-(l, 38-1, 47-14

, ontil 20 12

, Aniil 4 25, 12 207

untoward, Ainouod, AiiioAvoid
vnlrilkd r, § 32 ‘I
untrodden, Antrodn 18 1
Unvoiced, kcc Devocaliseif
unwholesome, Aiihoulsom 2 64
up, AP 5 57, 12 59, 94, 109_

, Ap 5 7, 50, 6 9, '7 6, 10 33^.

llA 1, 12 13, 32, 47, 138,
160

upgathered, ApgseOh'd l6g 7
upholster, A})houlHt9(r, op-

.§ V) and v inter changed

% 2()-6

upon, r4j)oii 2 39*, 02, B 23,
,1 4 2^6 4, 12, 31. 39, 42, 7
22, 8 1 W, 8 9 ; 12 20, 60, 69,
80, <)1, U3, 131, 168, 185,
215, 15 3, §47-14
• gpaxi 6 28, 35, 8 II 17
///-, ^ 38-2 ' ,

uniuliart, 8ikot,^-(li)ti!t
l|rugiiay, juorus^woi, -rog-, -wai
as, AH 1 33* 15 16, 18, 16c 1, 9
— 9 s,4 8, 5 jo, 11a 6, 12
180, 181, 183, §§30-12, 47-13
AS 112

usance, juizons, 14 36
usances, juizensiz I'i'il
-im, § 30-15

use (sii,), juis 2 23*, 14 8,
§§ 30-13, 5

(vb.), juiz {2 23*) § 30-13
used, juizd Hr 3
(used to) juista 2 23*
useless, juisles 16 a 1*
usual, jui^uol 6 31* 41

., juigl He 4

usurious, ju'zjuk'ios, -^u’’’-
usurp, jirzaip
usury, ju! 5 (u)on
utter, Ato(r 7 24*
utterances, Atoronsiz’4 22
Uttoxeter, AkK(i)t9(r, Atoksito(i-
■mala, § 8-i
umlur r, § 32*2

§27 -2 ;//;»//,§ 27 •()!

//7-(v/'§ 27-23^; mhdUakd for th,

vacant, veikofttlB 19-2 ,

vaccine, vseksin § 40-24 ^

vag\ry, vog6!rl§§ 38-2, 54 *
vague, veig § 41.-26 , ^

vain, vein 3 OJ #

vainglory, veiuglairi 2 25*
vale, veil § 41-3
^valet, vseht
valiant, vaeljant
valise, valiis, -i:z, vie- §§ 30-15,
51-41

valley, vseli §41*3
Valparaiso, va3lpsreizou
value, vselju 2 22, § 15*65
valve, vtelv § 33-5
Vanbrugh, vsenbnr, -lu-n § 31-i
Van Dyck, Vandyke, v-teiniaik, *
(variegate) vsirigeit 3 12*
(variety) voi-aiati 3 12*
various, vsiri'as 3 1 2*
varsity, vais(o)ti § 38-201
vase, vtiiz v.uz, veis, veiz)
§§ 30-15, 37-5, 41-4
vat, Viet § 27-22
vaudeville, voud(o)\il § 33-6
Vaughan, voiu § 34-4
vault, volt § 43-14
vaunt, vault § 43 23
Vavasour, vaevosud(r
vehemence, viiiinans 5 45*
(vehicle) vi!il<(o)l 5 15*
vehicular, vi’hikjulo(r § 35-31
veil^ve I § 41-4
velar dop.% § 25
veJani, § 8-1

venerable, venarobl 1 4, 7, 10
Venezuela, voiiizjniila, -zv\i:lo,
Venice, \enis 15 21, [-zweilo
, ' ^ 227

GLOS||ARY Al^D ^NDEX

¥eiiisoiJ, veiiz(f))ii ^ ?>S-32
venture, ventS3(r g irral
'"venue, \enjui
verbatim, va'Leitifii
-,¥er]bos^, v8!lio«3 §§ 30-15,
vesture, V 0 :dj 0 (r § 34-1
verg^ v<®nl5 6 4
vemieOlli, voiniiseli § 29fi
vermin, vainiiu § 24-123
vertebrate, vajLibrcifc § 4l-2;>
vertigo, veitigou, ve'taigou*
§ 51-41

very, veri 2 4S*, 5 G, 17, 6 1,
7 27, 8 I 6, 10 18, 20, 37,

' llB 7, 12 105, 235, 272

, veri 6 21, 8 ri G,'lO 9,

36, 12 184, 268, 18 4, 20 14
veterinary, vetnari, vel(8)rin-
* (8)ri §§ 32 -G, 51-41
vial, vaial § 27-22
vicegerent, vaisd.^eront
vices, vaiaiz 2 G9-", 71
vice versa, vaisi vaiso
(vicious) vijas 2 69-!'
victuals, vifclz ii oO-Iii
videlicet, vidiilisel
Victor, fiiotoir
view, vjuj § 45-6
vigilance, vid^iloiis 3 40
vignette, viii(j)et § 25-35
(vigorous) vigoras 3 3.9*
vigour, vigo 3 39*, 12 109

vmyrlfai}§“'®l

villain, vilou §11-22
Villiers, vilo'z ,

Vinci, vin(fc)5i § 29-2
vine, vaiii^ 1,

Vinegar, vi!ng8(r / ^
vineyard, vinjo'd §§ 47"21
violet, \^i.>l(d. 18 5=r^

virago, vireigou. -rai-
virtue, veitju 1 5*, 2 55 ' r

viscid, visid § 3,()-2 «*
viscount, vai'kaniii'§ 3.0-2j
visibly, vizihli 3 K*

(vision) vd;;(o)n 3 17*, 2!)*3.

(visited) vizii^id 3 'g i *
visor, vaizo(r „

visual, viz] Miol, vi?,('j)uol§ 15-rvl
viva voce, vaivo vousi, A|ip. IK
vixen, vikK(8)n § 27-22'
d:-., § 30-17]
vizier, vizio(r § 51 '41 "

weal § G-2

voce, sotto, satou vouiSe § 20-2
vogue, voug § 44 --1 3
voice, vais 3 20, 28, 5 36-^'', 7 27,
12 88, 2GS, 20 9, 23 *

I'oked, vo/fr/cV"-, § 7-]
void, xdh 114 12
volumes, valjinuz 7 1
voted, vouiifi 2 3.5
voiichsai’e, vantjHcil § 51 • 1 1
Vowel, § 0-2

W

w, wiml, vowel ws [ai], § 2G-2 ;
nmie, §§ 2G*7, 47*22, 50*2 ;
substil/Undfor 32-5; w ami

V inlerehamjed § 2G-Gf»

«w-, § 2G-5 '

waddle, w.k1(8)1 § 2G-r>
waft, wnit't § 2G’5
wag, W!t!g § 2(>'n
waggon, wsDg § 23. -5*

wainscot, weinskoi
wti’steoat, ei~ ( t. )kui it, w eskot

wait, weit lt\ 1 I [§ rjO-Ji>
WaMegrave, \fa;Igreiv § ;j;3-r)

■ Ifl/alhalla, virllRe!,) ^ ;;3’5
woik 12 '

walking, woikip 10 1
wal?, wo:! 12 1 IJ,§ 26-5
wallow, woluu § 20-5
woilz 5 (12

walrus, w%]ros, woil-, -vas § o3-5
Waliliam, wo(i)](yaT)a, -tom

§PJli-51,!k2-5
waite, wols § 2:V0 ^

wander, \vom!o 3 28, § 2(r5
wandering, -eotidri!) 13 23=''
waiitoni«ivoiit{.‘>)n § 2(>-6
wants, wonts 1 11. 14 35
wac, s\oi 3 2•^ 13 (2)3*) 34
warm, uonn 12 52, § 2(!-5
(warming pant womiipiiam

(wamtli) ■w.)nii(^ 2 U’" |13 18=i=
w'arp, ^\'olp § 25-5
(warrior) woriod' 3 2-
Warwick, worik § 47-22
was, w'oz 1 1 2 I t»‘'k 1 O'*', 3 2, 7,
11, 'If), 12 125 (Hu.) § 25-5

, w;)z 3 4 S, 8 in, 4, S, 13

woz 7 lH-.% 12 125

washhouse, uoXdd.ni.s 12 7 r>-'
washing-day, woJipdeilB 146
wasn’t, wozii((l) 12 37*
wasp, wosp § 26-5
Wassail, V.»s(o)l Wie.s(9)l § 20 -5
waste, AWist 16c: 2
w ater, waitn 10 21, 22, 20,
.»“J-12P. 2 6 -.5
. waterproof, wo!iw]iruii' 12 271
waterspout, woii.t.sji.-uit
Waiiglv (‘'<r. w.Lv) § :)l--i
wax, wiiik. § 2i;-5

Y«^mson

i-werc

way, woi 4 U, 12, 12 5S*

, wei 2 l‘\ 13 1, 17 8 -

ways, weiz 2 71, 18 1
we, wi 1 ?j\'-\*2 8(j, 4 1, 5 34
■k% 42 (ole.), § 47-13 .

, wd' 2 77, leu 2, 3, 1 ^

— , wi! 1 10, 5 ?*, 1 an J ,

, 1 31< [-45 17

ITath ami Strong Foniin, § 47
weaken, ndikn 2 79
wear, ws’a 20 3
v/eary, w-fri 7 3*, 13 37
weather-tanned, \ve‘8D'tffiud 1 7*
Wednesday, wenzdi 14 21*
week, wiik 6 12. 12 10
weekly, wiikli 12 248
Weguelin, wegalin
weight, wcit 12 158

, w^eit 2 22

weir, ivi'9(r
weird, wi’ad § 42-33
welcome, welicom 13 1 ()•'•', § d.’kt)
welfare, Avelfsri{r § 3;V()
well, Avel 1 11, 12 268

. wel S' 33, 77, 5 31, 9 4,

10 21,llA7,r. 15, 12 50, 176,
270, 13 40, 14 0
well-a-day, wslodei 13 9*
Wemyss, wdimz § 3H-3’2
went, went 10 27, 12 100, 261

, went 12 5

wept, wept 13 44
were, wo 10 10, 17, 11b 1, 2,
§ 47-12

, WO' 1 12, 12 95, 117,

133, 1 12, 144, 168, 213,
251, 260. 273, 13 lU, 18 3*
— — , wn: 5 5 pi

, war 6 1* 12 71

, ww(r 12 54

— wn’i-_^S il* ■*

GLO|SARy AND, INDEX

wert, wo't 1 i;’), IT) ' whistle, wis(o)I § SO-IS

we shall, wil 11 \ P'" whither, ■v\i('>ar 1 38*

Wesley, wedi, we/li § who, Im 5 3*, 32*/'3r), r>G*, 6 3,

2/;/a , 1 I'G 3^ 12 54, 253, '207, 14 31,

whae^j, v.iiOc § 20-5 ^ §§ 20-7, 47-13^ ^

*wi^rf, vvoif § 2&-a , u llB 1* ,

whaifiuiger, ♦ wo!tin(d),: 58 (r p> , liu' 2 24*, 3 31*, 5^3,

§ 21- -33 - e 44 .

what, wot 4 17, 7 30, 8 I 9, 11, , hni 1 21* 13 8. 16 a If

11 9* 10 41, llli 4, 12.J , hu! 1 20, 32* 3 21, 4

12 35, 171, 200, 251, 255,' 1 19, 12 85, 16a lU ^

19 2, 3, 8, §§ 20-212, -23 ' whole, boul2 22* ^ 5, 10, 10

. wot 2 42, 43, 7 9* 8 II 32, 12 12i) “ ‘ .

12, 12 207, 208, 209, 14 15, wholly, 2^23* 6 15

• 17 12 ^ whom, hirm 8 I 2, 18 3* § 2 V7

whatever, wotevo 19 9 , bnnn 1 1 1 8 II 2

wft(‘e,:iii.(j, § 35 whoop, hiup § 20-7 ^

when, wen 1 29*, 31, 39, 2 10, whose, liu'z 3 37, 5 41, §§ 20-7,

• 29, 14, 4 5 (etc.), § 20-23 30-15 ^ *-

« — , weti 7 24, 8 TI 17, , buiz 13 3>3, 17 1

14 28 why, wai 10 12*, Hr, 9, 12

where, we'o 2 12*, 00, 13 27 43, (13, § 20-2 !1

, ws’O 10 13, § 20-23 - — , wai 14 32

, weir 12 208 -v/eh, -wirk, § 47-22

whereas, ws-rcez 2 fO* wicked, wikid 12 200''-

wherein, ws-riii 1 5* 15 9 Wickham, wikraii 9 2*, 1 5, 23

whereof, we.irov' § 27-21 wide, waid 16A 2

where’s, ws’o'z 12 03 widow’s, -vydouz 8 I 2, II 2

whereunto, ws'i-Aiitu 4 1 9* wife, waif 12 1 3

whether, we&or 6 42* wilful, wilf(ujl § 33-0

which, witj 2 3* 3G, 80, 3 9, will, will 1 44,^2 30, 4 21, 12

31, 4 15, 24, 5 7, 50, 6 2, 12 191, 197, 199, 208, 16i! 0,

15 (etc.), § 20 212 17 14, § 47-12

. witj 1 38* 2 09, 5 -‘15 , 1 Ha 2* 7, B G, 8,

while, wail 7 20*, 11 a 5, 12 17, 12 232, 235, 14 24

30, 7;’,, 94, 142, 178 (sl>.), wil 3 19 ^

whilst, wailst 2 G* (vb.), wil 9 12' 12 195 --

whiskers, wiska-z 6 25* Willard, wilaid

'ichiffj)fr, § 0-3 will o' the wisp, wilobwiK)) 17 O'

whisperers, wlsjwro’z 5*56* wilt, wilt 1 45, 14 27 .

whispering, wispi-iij5 (i2* 1419*, wind, wind 1 38^, 13 J*

windlass, win f II as
wftidow, winduu SK
44-401

(w'mdmill) wimlnul 13 J-
windowseat, wf^idonbiit 20 r-!=
%mds, windz 16 l’

Wmdsor, win>:*(r § 50-11 «

' (wu! 1 iy) wind] 13 , 1 “*’
wMom, wmlomK ,
wtse, wyiz 10 ul

wiseacre, »'aizeiko(i‘
wish, wiS 12 220
v/ishfd, \*iSt *12 188 , 13 12
v/isMnl, wilful i 3 29 *

(wit) wit 1 31 * I

with, wits 1 2 , 8 , 17 * 2 S, 46 3
19 , «, 16 , 5 20 , 23 , 8 18
(etc.), § 31-12

— r-, wi 5 8 II 9 , 12 5 , 13 12 *
withe, waits' § 3 l '12
withered, Mdkvd 12 187 , 13 3
without, wittaut 12 175 I 6 v
13 , 17 15 ■ I

, wi’Saut 2 10 , 3 32 , 12 '

193

withy, wlSi §31-12
witnesses, witnisi/. 12 137*
woke, wouk 10 33
wolf, wiilf, § 45-12 **
Wolseley, wuldi § 45-12
Wolsey, wuki § 45-12
woman, wuinon lln 12*
womb, wumi §§ 15-1, 50-3
(women),* wimin lli; 12*
wonder, faikIo 2 03
wo nder ful, wAiidcful 2 1*
Tiift*"T^'AU(l.1f(ii)l 12 155
,WQQd, wud 10 16
wooer, wuio(r § -iO-Ol
Woolwich, wulid;, §§ 29-1, ! 7-22
Worcester, MU.sj.n(i' § 45-12

— Wymondham
word, word 1 27, 5 -'3 99
12 92, § 88-J
words, wdich 12 202

, W0!dz 5 ’^!;5

work,wo:k4 7, 1), 12 47, § 1-3 *21 d

, W9!k 4 2C 12 256,' ICkX^ '

worked, wada 12*257 '

works, Avajk-, 7" 10

world, woild 1 43, 8 I 1 5, II 15.

^ 9 18, 16a 2, (! 1
worn, worn 3 15

worsted (wool), wustid § 15-12

* (defeated), wa.'.',tid

worthless, wa:5'Ii.s 12 210*
worthy, M e:tSi § 31-12
would, w.td 6 23* 7 36, 12 1 59
102, 163, 247, §§33-5, 17-12

,.d 12 222, 16c 9

, wud 3 23* 41, 4 7'i‘ '

5 59, 8 I 15, 17, 9 6, 12 1 77^
14 11,33,161-12

, M'ud 8 11 15, 17, 9 6

wound ]s1).), wiinid]

(past of ‘-wind”),- § 40-62

waund j

woven, wouvon 7 29
wrap, rtep § 00-2
wrath, roil? § 43-121
(wreath) ri!6> (p!, riitS?) 5 -05*
§31-12

wreathed, riib'id, 16c 14*
wreck, rek § 50-2
wrestle, t'es(9)l § 50-12
wretched, retjid 5 37*
write, rait 5 39*
wrotlj»ron0, rn6», roi/y § (3-121
wrought, nnt 4 20, § 34-4
wry, i-ai 5 25*

Wyldlie, waili
Wymondham windora

~ Zuyd.er Zee

-OfSARY AND 'INDEX

X

-fM § '30-18;
§2‘)-3; -[z]^D0-

3

Xeao|»Jioii, zeuofou § 50-3
X«jies, z0:k3ii/§ 50-2

-Ih § -i-2-12

yacht, jntp 43*14, 50-1
Yarrow’s, jscroiiz 13 38
yawns, joaiz 7 25
ye^the',^ 3 1*34
^ye, jo 12 51, 53 ^

yea, jei § 41*4
Yeames, j^imz § 41*4
Yeatman, jeitmon § 41*4
^year, ji'o 12 § 39*11

ji‘-i* 3 33>'‘

yearned, joiiid 12 23
yeoman, jouraan § -!4*7

yes, jos 10 7, 15
yesterday, jesioili § 17*21

yet, jet 8 I 12, IIa'^O, 12 132
, jet 1 ID, 3 3G, 8 II 13, 12

1 1, 277

yoke, joule 16 a 1 1
yolk, joiik § 33*5
Yonge, jAi) § 38-11
Yosemite, jo^nl.-etiiiti § 40*26
you, ju 4 iO'k 1 7, 20, 5 57, 50,
8 J 3, 9 6, 7, 12, 10 II, 17,
11 A 6=!', D, 12 50, 82, 102, 217,
227, 262, 263,, 14 10, 13, 32,
3 I-, §17*13

, jni 8 11 3, 4, 12 205, 207,

14 15

, jui 10 4, llA 4, 12 208,
210, 238, 14 2* 0"% 9, 10,
11, 12. 2il, :>-i, t;3. 24, 33,3a
232 •

5U § 34 *1
§ 34*2

- W § 3 ! '2 -

(do) , (!|';a is) 12, § ;

(did) — , a jjifio 13=!=, ]

, djsn § 20*3

dhave) , fijii liA 1

(if) , Iljii 11 A 1

(late) , t]ju 12 43*

41

young, Jat) 12 28 *, 43

, jAij 12 54, 73r 1 00; 112

123; 143, 218
youngest, jAngist 1 ^ 1 fi 3
your, ju !^ 4 20 <^, 8 II J, 14 12
14 , 33 , 35 , § 47*13
- — , joi 12 233

■ , j09 8 1 1*

, joi* 9 5 *, S

, jo llA 2* 20 1

, jo’ 12 35*, 36

, jor 12 13, 20 12, 15

youth,’ jiiid 12 28*

s, § 30; § 30*3

zeal, ziil 12 1(1*

(zealot) zelaj. 12 46*

(zealous) ;<elu.s 12 16*
Zeitgeist, l.^ailgni.st. § {0*6i
Zenana, xiinQiiuo
zenith, zenith
Zeus, zj'iif!

-r.ir.r, § 29*3
zine, zij)k

zoology, § 14*4Ji».

zouave, zu’qiv
Z oiich(e), ,,

'Ziiyder Zee, jo zel

Prinff<iTn (heat I^riiavt